《My Evil Boy Toy》


 Chapter 1 - 1 - One Week

    They call me a flirt, a slut and a whore. Why did they call me that? Because I have one rule. One boyfriend every week. No more, no less.


    I change my boyfriend as often as I change clothes. I have never been serious in any rtionship. Why? Because I don''t believe in love.??


    I grew up from a wealthy family. Everyone knows I am the daughter of Benjamin and Catherine Miller. One of the richest families in the country. But not known to everyone, I am a Princess. Yes. A real life princess.


    My mother is the only daughter of the King of Flousia, a small country north east of Japan. My grandfather, the King, is against my parents'' marriage so he exiled his only daughter and stripped off her title.


    My mother died when I was born then my father left me alone in a mansion. Although I was taken care of by servants, it''s different if you grew up with a parent. Every week, I''ll receive an allowance from him for my personal expenses. His staff will visit me on some special asions and bring gifts but he was never present.


    Thus my rebel life begins. To get my father''s attention, I did everything out of ordinary. Cheating during exams, arguing with my teachers, bullying students and flirting with boys every week. Every time the principal sent an invitation to him to visit the school for my counselling, he never came. He never cared. He''ll send his secretary and will just bribe them with a huge donation.


    I was transferred to Golden Oak School for the Elites when I entered high school. The sses were divided in four.


    The tinum ss is where the richest kids all over the world are. The Golden ss is for famous celebrities and personalities. The Silver ss is where the kid''s parents work under the tinum and Golden ss. And the Bronze ss, for kids who were epted through sponsorship or schrship.


    And so I belong to the tinum ss. I don''t pay too much attention in ss. Never interact with my ssmates. Don''t have time to have friends.


    After a week of studying, I got bored. I wanted to drop out from school and tried to run away from my father but I got caught. He hired several people to guard me and even enrolled 4 of them in my ss. I was pissed with my father so I started having a boyfriend at the age of 11. I set a one week limit for each boy I''ve dated. Don''t care if they get mad at me or if they say something bad behind my back.


    Months past, a pretty girl was transferred to our ss. She was like an angel but a dark angel to be exact. Her eyes don''t have any emotions. She was distant and never talked to anyone. She was called the Ice Princess because unlike me, she never epted all the boys who confessed to her. When I looked at her, I saw myself.


    She''s like me. Rich, pretty and smart. But there''s something missing in both of us.


    One of my ssmates suddenly approached me during lunch time. I was at the school''s cafeteria when the Ice Princess walked in. Again, she was alone. Every time she appears, everyone is amazed at her beauty. I didn''t notice that I was also staring at her.


    "Are you a lesbian?" She asked.


    I frowned. "What?"


    Then sheughed. "Because you''re always looking at her. You know, the Ice Princess. She''s really pretty right? But she looks broken."


    So I''m not the only one who noticed it. "I''m not into girls. But yeah she''s pretty and different."


    "By the way, my name''s Emily. What''s yours?" She asked.


    "Margaret." I replied. I didn''t bother to ask any other details about her but she keeps on talking.


    "Margaret is too long. I''ll call you Peggy from now on." This girl is weird. I thought to myself.


    "Would you like to talk to her?" I was surprised. I wasn''t able to answer her when she suddenly stood up, held my arms and pulled me to the table where the Ice Princess was.


    She looked at us. Again, her re is so cold. What''s with her eyes? Her silver hair and silver eyespliments her cold aura. She''s like the real Ice Princess.


    Emily didn''t even ask and sat in front of her.


    "Hi! My name''s Emily. And this is Peggy. You''re Alora Smith right?"


    "Yeah." She answered. Then continued eating her lunch. We stayed at the table and ate. She didn''t say a word and never told us to get lost.


    And just like that, we became friends.


    Now, fast forward. The story is not about her, it''s about me. But she''s the reason I''m into this hell hole.


    So here goes...


    A few days ago, Alora confessed that she''s sick. Not some rare disease or whatever. She has a mental disorder because of a traumatic incident she and her fiance experienced when they were kids. As her friend, I wanted to help her badly so we did some Detective Conan stuff to look for her long lost psychiatrist. And now that we found him, we''re in her room listening to the old man''s chitchat.


    "Dr. Richards, this is Alora, my fiance. We''ve been searching for you. You already know why right?" Luke asked.


    "It''s you. I''m d you''re okay. I already know why you''re looking for me. My son told me about it." The doctor replied happily. But he said son. I frowned.


    "I thought you only have a daughter?" I asked.


    "He''s just in disguise so no one can recognize him and can live a normal life as a high school student." He sighed.


    I sat beside the guy and stared at him. "He really looks like a girl. Are you sure he''s not?" Damn! He''s cute.


    "I''m a guy. I can prove it to you if you like." He answered back at me then smiled naughtily. I felt my heart skipped a beat. His golden hair is quite long. I noticed his eyes is like Alora''s. It''s silver. His eyshes are long and his lips are pink like a girl''s.


    "If you look at me like that, I might assume you''re interested in me." He smirked.


    "What if I am? Would you like to be my boyfriend for a week?"

 Chapter 2 - 2 - Phone

    "Sure!" He agreed and gave me a naughty smile.


    By the way, what''s this guy''s name?" I asked.??


    "My name''s Jayden. What about you?" His voice sounds sexy.


    "I''m Margaret Miller but call me Peggy." I whispered and smiled back at him.


    That was the first time I met him. He''s pretty like a girl. Maybe that''s the reason no one suspected him to be a guy, for the past few years he''s dressed as a girl.


    Luke enrolled Jayden to the bronze ss since he''ll be sponsoring him. And since his father is Alora''s doctor, they will also live with them. Luke also asked a favor from us to stay with them for a while because Alora''s having some episodes and panic attackstely. For some reason, I''m jealous of her. She found her long lost love, although she can''t remember him, Luke''s doing his best for Alora''s sake.


    The couple''s estate is really huge. For those who didn''t know, Luke and Alora were childhood lovers but had someplicated turn of events. They''re engaged at the age of 16 and 17, currently living together. Maybe you''ll think they are too young, right? Don''t worry I agree with you but they have crazy rich parents who allowed them to cohabitate. So let''s leave them alone.


    Let''s go back to us, staying at the estate. Well, they prepared rooms for us and called our parents so they can send some stuff here. But they weren''t able to reach my irresponsible father so they just called Northbay to send some brand new clothes for me.


    I''m impressed. They were actually thetest collection from Alora''s sister. I was looking at the clothes they bought when I heard a knock. ''Maybe it''s Emily or Nina.'' I opened the door and I was surprised, my newest boy toy is here. Smiling in front of me like an idiot.


    "What do you want?" I asked. It''s already midnight for god''s sake!


    "Are you serious about earlier?" He asked. Is he talking about being a couple for a week?


    I crossed my arms and frowned. "You came here in the middle of the night to ask me that? Are you stupid?"


    Yes, I know I''m rude. I may be a princess but I''m not the prim and proper type of girl.


    I stared at the boy in front of me and waited for his reaction. He didn''t say a word and just stood there, looking directly into my eyes. For a moment, I thought I saw a different person but Jayden suddenly smiled so I ignored it.


    "Oh I thought you''re scared to be alone so I came here to check on you. Anyway, starting tomorrow I''ll be in your care. Good night!" He smiled again and looked at me from head to toe. Then I realized I''m wearing a thince nightgown without any bra on. So my boobs were exposed in front of this guy. I felt embarrassed when he gave me another huge smile and winked before he left. I felt the heat from my cheeks. I''ll teach him a lesson tomorrow!


    Morning came and we all went to school together. We were the center of attention of course. Four luxury cars parked in front of the school, cool guys with pretty girls went out, that''s quite a scene right? Not to brag but our group is really popr in school.


    Why are they looking at us?" Jayden asked, confused.


    "You''re so naive. That''s cute. Well, it''s because they are the top 6 richest kids on campus. If you want the details, you can look at that boardter. But for now, let''s go to our ss." Nina will be his ssmate from the bronze ss so she was assigned to assist him.


    "Hey. Come to my ssroom after the first period. We''ll have our lunch together." I shouted. He bowed his head and left. He''s shy now? Last night he''s different.


    "Peggy can you stop doing that to Jayden? He''s my responsibility from now on." Luke said.


    I rolled my eyes and smirked. "So? I don''t care. You can give him to me if you want."


    "Peggy stop. You know he''s under our care and we promised his father that his son will be safe here. I don''t want him to be my friend''s boytoy." It was Alora this time. I pouted and walked inside the building.


    It was break time when Jayden dropped by in our ss. I thought he wouldn''te. Maybe Nina dragged him here. Before he entered the room, two girls approached her and it seems they asked for his number. Which I think he obliged to give. I frowned, he''s my current boyfriend right? He''s not supposed to just give his number to random girls.


    "He''s pretty popr you know." Nina said. "I think all the girls from our ss asked for his number. Some of them even invited him to lunch but I dragged him here."


    "I don''t care. He''s just one of those boys. After a week, I''ll dump him. He can do whatever he wants." I know I sounded pissed so Nina giggled.


    He entered the room and walked towards me. He was smiling. This guy is really hot. Although he looks like a girl, you can''t take your eyes off his face.


    "As you wish, I''m here. Let''s eat. I''m starving." He said.


    "Give it to me."


    "What?" He asked.


    "Give me your phone!" I almost yelled.


    He took his phone from his pocket and gave it to me.


    "For a week, you are forbidden to give your number to any girls. I saved my number there. Text me, call me. Whatever you want, don''t do it to other girls. After I''m done with you, do whatever you like. Understood?" I gave back his phone and walked outside. He followed.


    He didn''t even ask the reason. He didn''t argue or protest with my demands.


    A week has passed and I have to dump him today. With all the boys I''ve dated, Jayden is pretty decent. He talks rude, yes. But he''s a gentleman. When I told him to not get involved with other girls, he didn''t. When I asked him to drop by my ss, he''lle as soon as he''s ss is done. He actually took care of me for a week. And unlike any other boys, he never took advantage of me. He didn''t even try to hold my hand. Am I not his type? I''m not as beautiful as Alora but I know I''m pretty and attractive.


    Anyway, enough of that. I''ll break up with him today and just find another guy.

 Chapter 3 - 3 - Beat

    I texted Jayden to meet me at my private residence during lunch so I''m here waiting for him. For those who don''t know, students who belong to the Top 5 richest and smartest in the school have a private residence.


    My heart is pounding fast, I don''t know why. This is the first time I felt like this. ''Come on Margaret, this is not the first time you''ll break up with a guy.'' I thought to myself.??


    I heaved a sigh and walked back and forth when the door swung open. It was Jayden. My heart was beating like a drum when he walked inside and sat on the couch.


    "So what do you need me for?" He asked while yawning.


    "Jayden it''s been a week so I''m breaking up with you." I said with my head up high.


    He was frowning when I looked at him. And his aura suddenly changed. From the childish and cute face, it was dark. I felt a sudden chill run into my spine. He walked towards and grabbed my hand. He threw me on the bed and pinned me down.


    "What did you say? We''re over? Do you think you can just bug me for a week then leave? No! That''s not how I y." He was almost yelling. It was the first time I saw him as a man.


    I felt his knee between my thighs, he was holding my arms on top of my head. I can''t move. He moved his face closer and started to kiss me. It''s not a passionate kiss. It''s hard, forceful and aggressive. I froze. He frowned and stopped.


    "Is this your first kiss?" He asked. I felt a tear dropped from my eyes. I was scared. I thought I''m going to be raped. To my surprise, he stood up and stared at me.


    "If that''s your first kiss, then you''re still a virgin?" I sat up on the bed and started sobbing.


    "So what if I''m a virgin? That''s the reason I changed boyfriends every week so they won''t be able to touch me." It''s true. I was never a slut or a whore. I dumped every guy I dated after a week so they wouldn''t have a chance to take advantage of me.


    "Stop crying. I won''t rape you for god''s sake. If that''s what you think! But you''re not going to break up with me. I won''t allow that." He said annoyed.


    "Why? You can get a real girlfriend on campus. You don''t need to stay with me." From his face, he can easily get a girl. I heard he''s popr with the girls in the bronze ss. And he''s starting to get popr in the tinum ss because he was always seen there.


    "Because I''m going to take all your first time. Your body is mine, I won''t let any other man touch you." He said in a firm voice.


    I was still crying but I was shocked by what he said. When I looked at him, he was back to the childish Jayden. But his eyes are still dark. He''s mad. I need to end this now.


    "No! I won''t let you! I told you it''s just for a week!"


    "Do you really think you can easily get away from me? Fine! You want to break up? Go ahead find another guy, I already have another girl in mind anyway." He turned his back on me and started to walk out.


    Is there really another girl? Will he have another girl after getting my first kiss? No! I won''t allow that! Without me noticing, I already grabbed his shirt.


    "What?" He asked, frowning.


    "I -, I won''t let you have another girlfriend!" I shouted while my head bowed down. I can''t look directly into his eyes.


    "You''re selfish. You want to break up so you can get another guy, but you won''t allow me to have another girl?" He said, smirking.


    I raised my head and looked into his eyes. "No! I won''t. I won''t break up with you so don''t find another girl." I was still sobbing. He was also directly looking into my eyes then smirked again. He raised his hand, I thought he''d remove my hand from his shirt, but he held my chin and bent down, levelling his face into mine.


    "You know you''re a naughty girl. ying with those boys every week. Are you sure you want to stay with me?" He asked.


    I stared into his eyes and didn''t answer for a while. I don''t know but I was drawn to him. Thinking that he''ll be with another girl, it makes me anxious.


    "Yes, I''m sure." I replied.


    "From now on, you will obey me not the other way around. I already let you for a week but not anymore. I don''t like girls who''s controlling and demanding." My heart was beating like a drum when he said that.


    "And I''m serious, I will take all of your first. You''re mine from now on. If you try to control me, I will punish you. If I see you with another guy other than your friends, prepare for the consequences. I won''t force you to have sex with me. I don''t do that but I will make you beg for it. Do you understand?"


    I don''t really know if I understood all of it but I just nod.


    "Now close your eyes and rx." I closed my eyes when he said that. His voice was not controlling or demanding like mine but I voluntarily obeyed him when I heard his voice.


    He then gently put his lips into mine. This time it was gentle and sweet. It''s passionate. I felt tears flowing from my eyes. He suddenly pulled me into his arms.


    "Why are you crying again? Sshh. Did I scare you?" He asked while caressing my back.


    "Yes. I thought I saw a different person."


    "I am different Peggy. You don''t know what I really am. So maybe you can say, I''m your worst nightmare."

 Chapter 4 - 4 - Getting To Know Each Other

    Alora''s sudden switching of personalities became more frequent so Luke asked if we could stay in their estate for a while.


    I was in my room preparing to take a bath when I heard a knock. I thought it''s just one of the maids but it was Jayden. He was just announced as the new CFO of A.E Corporation, Luke''spany.??


    "Do you need anything from me?" I asked. He was just standing there frowning. His face became dark when I asked.


    "What do you think I need you for? You''ve been avoiding me. Are you backing out now?" He asked.


    "No! I - I" I''m not sure but ever since that day I''m afraid to face him. I felt his eyes gazing at me.


    "Move!" He said.


    "What?" I frowned.


    "How can I go inside if you''re blocking the way?" He''s really rude. I moved and turned around. I walked towards the couch and sit. He closed the door and followed me. He lie down on the bed and yawned.


    "I''m going to sleep here."


    "What? Are you crazy? What will your father say? Or our friends?" I protested.


    "I''m still your boyfriend, remember? Or would you like me to sleep with one of the maids? There''s a pretty and sexy maid here."


    "No." I answered gently.


    "Take a bath and join me in bed." I suddenly got nervous when he said that. I wasn''t able to speak and just stared at him.


    "Would you like me to carry you in the bath instead?" He asked impatiently.


    I stood up and hurriedly went to the bathroom. I soaked myself into the tub and heaved a sigh.


    "I''m really nervous when I''m alone with him." I thought to myself.


    The bathroom suddenly swung open. I squealed.


    "What are you doing here? Close the door you idiot!"


    He smirked and walked inside. To my surprise, he undressed himself, leaving nothing in his body. My eyes widened when I saw his thing between his legs.


    "Put some clothes on!" I looked away and panicked when he started to walk towards me.


    "Rx. Remember what I told you?" He asked, then he went into the back and sat behind me. I can feel his thing pressing on my bottom. I tried to move away but he grabbed my waist and hugged me from behind. For a moment he didn''t say a word. I can feel his lips touching my neck.


    "I''m tired. Can you keep quiet and stay like this for a while?" He said. His voice was gentle. I can sense he''s really tired. My body feels hot and I can also feel the heat from him.


    "Are you okay? Did Luke give you a hard time?" I asked.


    "Not really. But it was my first day so I have to review everything carefully." He said.


    "I can give you a massage if you want." I offered.


    He suddenly starts kissing my neck. It made my body hotter.


    "Jayden." I whispered.


    "Rx. I won''t do anything else. I just want to feel your body." He said in a husky voice.


    I felt something poking my back. "You''re -"


    "Hard?" He chuckled. "It''s natural. You''ll be disappointed if I''m not. But don''t worry I promise I just want to stay like this."


    "Okay. Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure. What is it?"


    "Can you tell me more about you? I want to know you more." I asked.


    "I can but why do you want to know me more?" He asked.


    "Because as you said you''re my boyfriend so I want to get to know you."


    "Hmm. I''m an only child. My dad is a psychiatrist. Mom''s dead. We''re poor. I don''t have money like you. I''m a nobody."


    "Hey I already know that."


    "So how about you ask and I answer?" He suggested.


    "What''s your favorite color?"


    "ck"


    "Favorite food?"


    "Nothing specific as long as it''s edible."


    "Favorite band?"


    "Mayday Parade"


    "Did you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes."


    "How many?"


    "Four."


    "Did you had sex with them?"


    "Yes I had sex with them."


    For some reason I felt a slight pain in my chest. I didn''t talk for a moment.


    "Hey. It''s already in the past." He said. Maybe he sensed that I was hurt.


    "Yeah I know. Why do you want to be with me? Is getting my virginity, the only reason?" I asked bravely.


    He went quiet. Again, I felt like something was piercing my heart. I was hoping that there''s a different reason.


    "It''s part of it but when you want to break up I get mad and just thinking you''ll be with another guy really pisses me off. It''s the same with you right?" He said.


    He''s right, I''m the same. I thought I could break up with him. But when he said he''ll get another girl, I got anxious.


    "Jayden?" I turned my face to him and looked into his eyes.


    "Can you teach me about those stuff?" I blushed.


    He frowned. "Stuff? You mean sexual stuff?"


    "Y-Yes! I don''t really know anything about it."


    "Okay. But promise me you will never do it to any other guy but me." He said firmly.


    "I won''t. I promise."


    He then pressed his lips into mine. I felt his tongue caressed my lips and slid it inside my mouth. It explored my mouth and when it found my tongue, he guided me to glide it with his. His lips and tongue taste vani. It added heat to my whole body. I can feel something between my legs. It was a pleasure. A sensation of excitement and lust.


    True to his word, Jayden didn''t do anything else. I was actually expecting more but I also didn''t know if I could take more so I was satisfied with the kiss.


    We were both panting after the kiss. He put his forehead into my shoulder and pulled me closer to him. I can feel his erection going bigger.


    "Are you sure it''s okay? I think it''s bigger and harder now." I''m still panting and I know my body is asking for more.


    "It''s fine. You''re making me horny that''s why but I''m trying to control myself." He said in a hoarse voice.


    We washed each other''s bodies in the tub. Jayden only kissed and hugged me. He never moved his hands or touched me. I''m still d about it because I''m not sure if I''m ready.


    He carried me bridal style on the bed after the bath. He stretched his arms on the other pillow so I could put my head into his chest. Then he pulled me closer and kissed me in the forehead.


    "Let''s go to sleep." He said. I closed my eyes with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 5 - 5 - Kiss

    Since Jayden was the new CFO of A.E Corporation, he was transferred to the tinum ss and Nina was transferred as well because of her engagement to Andrew Cross. It was so sudden but we never asked her about it. We''re waiting for her to share the details with us.


    When we arrived, we were again the center of attention. Jayden has a car now because Luke won''t allow him to just ride with any of us. He didn''t allow me to bring my car so we used his. Luke gave him a blue 2021 Ferrari Roma which is approximately $220,000. Jayden didn''t ept it at first but Luke insisted and said it was suitable for the new CFO.??


    I was surprised when he suddenly held my hand while walking inside the school building. I never had any intimacy with my previous boyfriends since I never allowed it. But with Jayden, I can''tin and I actually liked it.


    Jayden''s ss is with Luke, Percy and Sophie. Nina''s ss is with us and she''s very happy about it. Jayden dropped me in my ss and before he left, he kissed me on the cheek. I was startled. He smirked and whispered into my ears.


    "Let''s eat lunch together okay? Wait for meter." He said. I didn''t say a word and just nod.


    "What did Jayden see in her? She''s a slut. And I thought she would dump him after a week. Whore!" I heard 3 girls talking about me. Usually, I don''t care but I don''t know why I was hurt this time.


    I always hear the students calling me names after I broke up with a guy. I''m supposed to be used to it but my chest feels heavy.


    I asked the teacher if I can go to the clinic because I''m not feeling well. She agreed.


    On the way to the clinic, I saw Jayden outside their room. I was about to approach him when I saw him with someone else. The girl was pretty. She has straight ck hair and her eyes are like emeralds. She''s taller than me by 3 inches, I think, and has long slender legs. Her boobs are also bigger than mine. What''s this feeling? Insecurity or jealousy?


    The only way to the clinic was to pass through them. I''m really not feeling well so I just walked past them but didn''t look at any of them.


    I was walking fast when someone grabbed my hand.


    "Hey where are you going?" He asked. It was Jayden. I didn''t look back because I don''t want to see the girl.


    "I''m not feeling well so I''m on my way to the clinic."


    "I''ll go with you." He said.


    "No. It''s okay. It''s near." I didn''t feel like talking to him so I snatched my hands from him and went to the clinic.


    I was about to enter the clinic, when Jayden suddenly pulled me inside another room and pushed me into the corner.


    "What''s with you?" He asked. He''s tall so I need to raise my head to see his face.


    "Nothing. I told you I''m not feeling well." I bowed my head, afraid that he could read me.


    "Look at me!" He yelled. I was startled so I looked up again.


    "What is it?" He asked again.


    "I -, They were talking about me. About us. Before, I didn''t care what they called me. But I don''t know why I was suddenly hurt when I heard them calling me names. So I wanted to go to the clinic because I can''t focus on studying."


    "Tsk." He frowned. Then he dragged me out of the room and brought me to the clinic.


    "Go back to your ss after. Let''s eat lunch together." Then he left.


    Confused, I lied down on the clinic bed and fell asleep.


    I woke up a few minutes before lunch break started so I hurriedly went back to the ssroom.


    Jayden came during lunch and we went to the school''s restaurant. with our friends. There''s already an exclusive table for the top 5 richest students and since we always eat with our friends, we requested for a bigger table. The table was at the center and on an elevated floor so all students could see us. Luke and Alora were seated at the center of course, then on their right was Percy, Sophie and Emily. My ce is on their left and beside me was Jayden then Nina.


    I was about to sit down when Jayden suddenly pulled me grabbing my waist and pressed his lips into mine. It was a gentle and smooth kiss. He smiled at me and winked after the kiss. When I looked around, all of the students were staring at us and already taking a video. I blushed.


    I saw the girl Jayden was talking to earlier. She was staring at us and his face showed jealousy and anger. Her friends tried to console her but she walked out of the restaurant.


    "Whoa! You''re naughty Jayden. Peggy was usually so talkative but now she''s so quiet." Nina teased.


    I red at her and she justughed. Luke and Alora were smiling, same with Percy, Sophie and Emily.


    "What was that for?" I whispered to Jayden.


    "What? I can at least kiss my girlfriend right?" He simply answered.


    I really can''t understand him.


    "But where in public. Everyone saw it."


    "Would you rather do it in private?" He naughtily smiled at me. Then I felt his hands caressing my left thigh. I was wearing a pleated short skirt so his hand was directly touching my thigh. I gasped. I widened my eyes to warn him but he ignored me. He runs his fingers between my thighs, brushing it slowly. I tried to rx myself.


    Jayden''s touch left a sensation of pleasure. My body was burning up and my chest felt like something inside might explode.


    I looked at him again and he was staring at me. His eyes beaming with lust. He then whispered something in my ear.


    "I want to put my finger inside you."

 Chapter 6 - 6 - Kian

    My eyes widened in surprise. "What? Are you crazy?"


    "So you know what I mean." Jayden smirked. ??


    "I don''t have experience but I''m not stupid." I was startled when Jayden suddenly continued to caress me between my thighs.


    I gasped. I realized we''re in a public ce so I stood and run outside. I heard Nina called me but I didn''t look back.


    I went inside the music room where I always go to calm myself. I have mixed feelings with Jayden. I know love is far from what we feel for each other. It''s just that I can''t ept seeing him with another girl. But it doesn''t mean I can just agree with everything he says.


    "I know you''ll be here. Why did you walk out?" Jayden asked.


    I sighed. "Jayden I can''t do whatever you asked. I''m not that kind of girl. I don''t believe in love but I can''t just give you my body."


    "Like I said I won''t force you. Earlier I''m pissed because you seems down. Those rumors about you it''s making me mad." He said.


    "Jayden I really think we should break up. I can''t keep up with you. So please leave me alone." I said firmly.


    "Fine! You win!" His face became dark and again, it''s like a different person. He kicked the chair which startled me and left.


    Jayden didn''t talk to me for two days now after our break up. We''re still staying at Alora''s and Luke''s house but I haven''t seen him. He will leave early in the morning and wille homete.


    "Peggy did you hear that Jayden has a new girlfriend?" Emily asked.


    I was surprised. But what should I expect? He''s good looking, he''s the new CFO of A.E Corporation and I heard he''s really smart in ss.


    "I see. I don''t care. We already broke up two days ago. Let''s go and eat lunch" I said.


    We were on our way to the restaurant when we saw Jayden with his new girlfriend. It was the girl I saw the other day. His hand was wrapped around her waist and their faces were so close while giggling to each other. I felt a sudden pain in my heart. It was like someone stabbed me. I tried to ignore them and just walked straight to the restaurant.


    Jayden didn''t join our table and joined with his new girl instead. They were actually in front of us. It was torture. Jayden will sometimes whisper something into her ear and she will shyly smile orugh.


    I stood up after I finished my lunch and went ahead. Before I could reach the door, someone called me.


    "Peggy!" It''s Kian, one of our ssmates.


    "Yes?" I asked frowning.


    "I know this is not the right ce but I would like to ask if we could hang out sometimes?"


    Everyone heard Kian including Jayden. I can''t see his reaction and I don''t want to look at him flirting with that girl.


    I paused for a moment. I have never rejected someone, everyone knows that.


    "Sure. 1 week. You know the rules right?" I asked.


    "Yes. Thank you." He smiled.


    "Okay. Pick me up after school. We could go to a cafe so we could at least know each other." I said before leaving the restaurant.


    Kian was also a gentleman. We''ve been dating for 2 days now and he never even hold my hand. Sometimes I feel like he''s hiding something.


    We were at the music room where I usually hang out alone.


    "Kian are you gay?" I asked.


    He froze. "No -, I -"


    I chuckled. "You know it''s fine. I think you can say I''m relieved."


    "How did you know?" He asked.


    "I''ve been with different guy every week. But when I''m with you, I feel like I''m with Nina or Emily. You''ve never even get close to me as close as one foot. You know I won''t you. I''m not that kind of girl."


    "You''re a virgin right?" He asked. I should get embarrassed but knowing he''s gay, I was d.


    "Yeah. The boyfriend thing every week and those rumors are not true. I just didn''t say anything about it."


    "I knew it!" His face suddenly lit up and he sit beside me closer than one foot.


    "So why did you ask me out?" I asked confused.


    "To show them that I''m not gay." I wanted tough. He''s gay but he doesn''t want anyone to find out.


    "There''s a guy I like in the Bronze ss. He''s a childhood friend. We''re always together. I have no intention on confessing to him but he suddenly got a girlfriend. When he told me that I got mad. I did some investigation on the girl and found out she''s just using him. He actually have a boyfriend from the Gold ss. When I warned her I know her secret. She suddenly let out a rumor about me being gay and I''m in love with my friend. After that, he started avoiding me. I was heart broken so the only thing that we could go back to before was if I proved him I''m not gay." He said sadly.


    "Even if you go back from what it was before, you will still get hurt. Your feelings will not be reciprocated. So why would you like to get close to him again?" I asked.


    "He''s the only one for me. So even if I get hurt or he can''t looked at me the way I looked at him, it''s fine. I just don''t want lose him. If he''s happy, I''ll be happy." Tears suddenly flowed into his eyes.


    "Kian your love is so pure and selfless. I admire you. Don''t worry I will help you I promise." I hugged him tight and caressed his back to calm him down.


    "It''s nice to have a girl friend. You''re so kind Peggy. Jayden is an asshole to let you go."


    Iughed. I didn''t give ament about Jayden.


    I was still hugging Kian and he was leaning into my chest when the door swung open.


    Speaking of the devil. It was Jayden. His face suddenly became dark. We fixed ourselves as Jayden walked towards us.


    To my surprise, he grabbed Kian on his cor.


    "Don''t you ever touch her again!" He yelled.


    When he let him go, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me outside.


    "Jayden let go of me!"


    He didn''t say a word. He was walking fast while dragging me in the hallway. It was lunch time so of course a lot of students saw what was happening.


    He brought me to my residence which I forgot I gave him permission to go anytime.


    He''s still not saying anything. It made me really nervous. I felt like there was a dark aura surrounding him.


    When we went inside, he threw me on the bed and pinned me down. My hands on top of my head. I was shocked when he suddenly ripped my blouse including my bra exposing my breast.


    "You idiot what are you doing!? Stop it!" I yelled.


    He smirked. My heart was beating so fast. His face was dark and his eyes is different, it was not him.


    He suddenly pressed his lips into mine. It was hungry and possessive. He forcefully slid his tongue inside my mouth. I wanted to cry. This is not what I want but my body seems to respond to his kisses. I starting to get hot.


    His left hand was still holding my hands on top of my head while his other hand cupped one of my breast. I gasped. He then left my swollen lips and kissed me on the neck down to my chest and sucked one of my nipples. "Jayden" I moaned.


    My mind says no but my body is betraying me. I don''t know but I actually missed him.


    I felt his hand caressed my stomach down to my navel. Then he aggressively ripped my underwear and opened my legs. I froze.


    Is this it? Am I going to give my body to him? This is not right. This is not what I want. I didn''t know that I was already crying. I was a mess. My clothes were totally ripped, my lips swollen and I can taste my own blooding from my lower lip.

 Chapter 7 - 7 - Confusion

    JAYDEN POV


    I heard her crying. I was so mad when I saw her with that guy. I lost control so I dragged her into her residence and did this. ??


    I stopped and when I looked at her, she was a mess. There''s a mark on her wrist from when I grabbed her hand and pinned her down, her lips were swollen and has a small cut, it was bleeding. There''s a mark on her neck which I made when I kissed her. Her clothes were totally ripped. Her body''s trembling.


    This is not what I want. I released her and sit on the bed. She didn''t move. She was stillying down on the bed like she was dead. How can I do this to her?


    I stood up and walked out of her residence. When I went out of the building, I saw Kian. I can see his furious. Who wouldn''t? His girlfriend was dragged by her ex.


    "Is she there? What did you do to her?" He asked.


    I have to be a viin in front of this guy. "Why don''t you see for yourself?" I smirked and walked away.


    ************************************


    PEGGY POV


    I was already sitting on the bed when the door swung open. I thought Jayden went back but it was Kian. He rushed into me and hugged me.


    "Hey. Are you okay?" He asked.


    I just cried. He was caressing my back to calm me down. I was doing it to him earlier and now he''sforting me. He pulled the nket and covered my body with it. I forgot I was half naked. The only clothing that wasn''t ripped was my skirt.


    "Did he -?"


    I shook my head. "He stopped when I cried."


    "Peggy are you in love with him?" He asked.


    "I - I don''t know. But it''s hurting me inside. When I saw her with that girl, I was jealous and it''s like someone is stabbing my heart. When he forced me earlier, I wanted to die. My mind is against it but my body responded. It''s just painful because I felt like he just wanted my body. Because he knows I''m still a virgin." I don''t know why I told Kian about it but I feel like I can trust him.


    "It''s because you love him. You''re confused right now because you''ve never been in love. It hurts so much because you don''t know what he feels about you. Your heart and body wanted to give in but your mind wanted to be sure of your own feelings."


    Kian is like me. A one-sided love that we can never be sure if the one we longed for can reciprocate our feelings. The only difference is Kian was satisfied with it but I''m not.


    He smiled and pat my head. "You''re a mess. Take a shower and change your clothes. Second period will soon start."


    ************************************


    JAYDEN POV


    After ss, I asked the boys if they can apany me for a drink. We went to Soul Escape Bar. The bar is not crowded and there''s a VIP rooms if you want to drink in private.


    We went inside on one of the private rooms and ordered drinks and food.


    "So what happened? You did it to Peggy right?" It was Luke who asked first.


    "What did you do to Peggy?" Andrew asked frowning.


    "Nina didn''t tell you? Peggy went to ss after this guy dragged him out of the music room. She has a mark on both wrists, her lips were swollen and has a small cut and she was not wearing the same clothes this morning. Her eyes looks like she just cried. Alora was mad and she actually wanted toe to you as Cam." Luke sounded disappointed.


    Cam was his fiance''s other self. She has dissociative identity disorder and quite violent when she takes over Alora''s body.


    "I thought you two broke up. You already got a new girlfriend right? That Debbie from the Gold ss? And Peggy is currently with Kian, her ssmate." Percy eximed.


    "I got pissed because of that guy. I just wanted to teach her a lesson."


    "Why?" Luke asked.


    "She shouldn''t associate herself with another guy." I continued.


    "Why?" Luke asked again.


    "Because -" I looked at them and they were staring at me.


    "No. I''m not." I said.


    "Not what?" Percy asked.


    "You''re going in circles man! Just admit that you''re jealous because Peggy got another boy toy. Admit that you already fell for her." Andrew blurted out.


    Iughed. "No I''m not in love! I couldn''t be."


    "Why?" Luke keeps on asking why. I don''t even know why.


    "I was like her. I changed girlfriend once I don''t feel like I needed them anymore. When she asked me to be his one week boyfriend, I agreed because in my mind it''s easier to break up since we think the same. But when she said we''re over because it''s been already a week, I got mad. Then we both agreed to extend our rtionship but she changed her mind and really broke up with me. When Debbie confessed, I wanted to show Peggy that I can easily rece her but I didn''t expect she will be asked out by a guy in front of everyone. I was pissed. I wanted to punch the guy in the face." I exined.


    "Why are youpeting with her? And you haven''t answered my question earlier." Luke insisted.


    "Because I''m jealous! If that''s what you want to hear jerk! She didn''t eat lunch with us then I heard someone saw them went in the music room so I went there. I saw that guy leaning into her chest and she was hugging the asshole so I lost control."


    "But you know what you did was wrong. Why don''t you just talk to her and tell her you love her?" Andrew said.


    "I''m not sure about my feelings. I''ve never been in love. And if I do, I won''t tell her. She''s rich. She''s an heiress. Look at me. I''m a nobody. And maybe right now, she hates me from what I did." It''s true. I maybe a CFO of Luke''spany but I''m still a regr employee unlike her.


    "You know Peggy is a rebel,manding and rude but she''s not Emily. She doesn''t care about how rich the guy is or if he''s a nobody. She''s not like that." Percy said.

 Chapter 8 - 8- Stay With Me

    Three days past and I haven''t seen Jayden ever since that incident. I tried to avoid him as much as possible. I''m angry and scared of him at the same time.


    "Peggy can I ask you a favor?" Alora asked while we''re eating at the breakfast table. ??


    "Sure. What is it?"


    "Can you pick up Zoeyter after ss? James had a family emergency so he took a leave and will be gone for a month. Luke is still looking for a temporary recement. You know how long he could find someone." Alora said.


    Luke is so meticulous in hiring people. Maybe because he and Alora were kidnapped when they were kids so he became very protective and doesn''t easily trust anyone.


    "Yes. I''m not doing anythingter. Hear that Zoey? Aunt Peggy will pick you upter. Would you like to stop by somewhere? I''m free you know." I said to the little in front of me.


    "Can we have ice cream Aunt Peggy?" She asked. The girl has brown waist length straight her with hazelnut colored eyes. She''s adorable.


    "Sure. It''s a date then." I smiled and winked at her.


    "Sorry I''mte." Says a familiar voice.


    I suddenly dropped the spoon I''m holding when I hear the man''s voice who just came in. It was Jayden.


    "Son, where do you always go every night? You''ve beening homete." Dr.Richards, Jayden''s father asked.


    He sat beside Zoey and greeted the girl by patting her head. My heart was pounding so fast. His handsome face shows exhaustion. Is Luke giving him a hard time?


    "Don''t worry dad I''m fine." Jayden is quite rude to almost everyone but when ites to his father, he always has a soft spot.


    "Uncle Jayden, me and Aunt Peggy will have a date after school. Would you like to join us? You''re face looks tired so let''s have an ice creamter." I almost choked when Zoey asked Jayden.


    I nced at him but he wasn''t looking at me.


    "Take the day off and pick up Peggy and Zoeyter." Luke suddenly said.


    I stared at Luke then to Alora. Begging her to say something. But she smiled like a viin. Like Cam came out for a moment. That witch!


    "B - But" I was about to protest when Jayden answered.


    "Okay. Ice cream would be great." He said smiling at Zoey.


    God I missed his smile. I didn''t talk back and just kept quiet.


    After school, I asked my driver to drop me off at Golden Oak Kindergarten and since Jayden will pick us up, we''ll be using his car.


    He was already waiting in his car when I arrived. He went out and open the door in front. I frowned.


    "We still have half an hour. Are you going to wait at the gate?" He said, still not looking at me.


    Is there something on my face? If he doesn''t want to see me why would he bother toe along? I felt a sudden pain in my heart. I should''ve been mad at him for what he did to me. He didn''t even apologize and now he''s treating me like this.


    I went inside the car and looked outside. I don''t know why but I feel like someone is piercing my heart. I wanted to cry but I can''t let him see me like this.


    I heard him heaved a sigh. "I''m sorry." He said. I looked at him surprised. He''s still not looking at me.


    "You can''t even look at me when you apologize?" I know I sounded I pissed but I am.


    "I can''t look at you because I was embarrass. I hated myself for doing that to you. I''m the worst." His voice sounds sincere but frustrated.


    "Apology epted." I said simply.


    "Why are you not mad at me?" He asked.


    "I am but I''ll be angrier if you keep on ignoring me and didn''t apologize."


    Finally, he looked at me and was about to touch my face but he hesitated and sighed.


    I gazed outside the car''s window and asked. "Are you still with that girl?"


    "I broke up with her the other day." He said.


    "Is that the reason you look so tired?" I felt like something''s in my throat when I asked him.


    "How about you? Are you still with that guy?" He didn''t answer me but instead asked me back.


    "Yes." I said. It''s true I''m still with Kian but not as her girlfriend. It was just a show anyway.


    "Why? It''s been more than a week already." He sounded pissed.


    "I have a reason to stay with him." I replied.


    "Can you not break up with him? And just stay with me."


    Again, I was surprised. I looked at him and met his eyes. He''s serious.


    "Jayden, I -" He cut me off by suddenly kissing me.


    His kiss was passionate and gentle. I missed him. I can''t deny that. I missed his kisses, his touch. I put my arms around his neck to deepen the kiss.


    After sharing a breathtaking kiss, he leaned his forehead into mine.


    "Stay with me. I promise I won''t do anything beyond kissing. I won''t ask you to break up with that guy or anyone just stay with me."


    "Jayden what are you talking about? I can''t understand you. Why?" I asked confused.


    "I''m not sure what it is but I can''t stop thinking about you." He said.


    "Are you sure you''re okay if I''m with Kian?" I asked. I can''t just leave Kian. I told him I''ll help him.


    "Yes." He answered.


    "This is crazy!"


    "Peggy you can''t deny the fact that your body wants me. Do you feel that way towards that guy? I doubt that." He said.


    So is this again because he wants my body? Somehow, I''m disappointed but I can''t expect more. I don''t even know what I feel towards him. But he''s right. I longed for him. I want to be with him. Just being like this with him, I feel safe and happy. Not seeing him and him ignoring me was torture.


    "Okay. I''ll stay with you. But if you also want to have a girlfriend, that''s fine. As long as you don''t kiss the girl." I don''t know why but I want his kiss, his touch just for me.


    He answered by kissing me again and again until we heard Zoey knocking on the window.

 Chapter 9 - 9 - Touch Me

    "Are you sure you don''t want to tell him I''m gay?" Kian asked.


    I told him about what me and Jayden talked about the other day. ??


    "No. It would me more real if he doesn''t know. Besides, I also allowed him to have a girlfriend so I think that''s fine."


    We were at the music room chatting about me and Jayden, sitting by the window. I was slightly leaning on Kian when the door swung open. It was Jayden.


    For some reason, I panicked and got nervous. His face seems dark and gloomy. He was mad. He rushed into me and pulled me away from Kian.


    "Leave!" He ordered, looking at Kian.


    Kian was supposed to protest but I shook my head. "It''s okay. I''ll talk to youter." I said.


    When Kian went out, I took my hand away from him. "What are you doing? I told you to stop scaring him!" I said, ring at him.


    He smirked. "And I also warned you to stop getting close to him. I don''t care if he''s your boyfriend as long as you don''t touch each other."


    "But we''re not doing anything, we''re just talking." I reasoned.


    "You were leaning on him! I don''t like that."


    "You''re crazy! You know I don''t like you ordering me around! And I''m sure you''re girlfriends were all so clingy with you. I don''t even care about that as long as no kiss -"


    He suddenly pulled my head and started kissing me. It was so sudden that I froze. But God! I really love his kisses. I wrapped my arms into his neck as he put his into my waist, pulling me closer. He was leaning by the window, my body pressing his.


    I parted my lips as he insert his tongue into my mouth. His tongue explored inside and I glide mine to meet his. I felt his left hand caressing my back while he put his right hand inside my shirt. I was startled. But then he suddenly pushed me away gently. I frowned.


    He tweaked his hair when I looked at him. "I''m sorry. I told you I won''t do anything else aside from kissing you but you''re incredibly irresistible."


    I know it''s hard for him to control himself. I''ve been denying him all this time. I can feel that I wanted him as well, I want his kiss, his touch. I want to feel his hands and lips into mine. But I''m not sure if I''m already prepared to give him my body.


    "Touch me." I whispered in a hoarse voice.


    He was surprised and was just looking at me for a moment. I held his hand and kissed his fingers while looking at him seductively.


    "If you do that, I won''t be able to stop." He said.


    "Can we do something like touching each other but not that? I''m sorry. I''m not sure if I''m ready." I asked.


    He chuckled. "So you''re just teasing me. What if I want to go all the way?"


    "I''ll tell you if I''m ready."


    "What if I got impatient and look for another girl to have sex with? Is it okay?" He suddenly asked.


    I was speechless. I felt like I was stabbed. My heart aches. I didn''t notice that a tear fell from my eyes. Jayden looked surprised.


    "Hey. Come here. I was just kidding." He pulled me into his arms and hugged me. "I''ll wait. I promise I won''t touch any other girl than you."


    I looked into his eyes to see if he''s sincere.


    "You promise?" I asked pouting.


    He gave me a quick kiss and smiled. "I promise! But you''re so unfair. You won''t break up with Kian, but you''re obviously two timing him."


    "You insisted remember? You said you won''t ask me to break up with him."


    "Is there a reason? If you tell me, I might understand." He said.


    I know Jayden is not a bad guy and he won''t judge Kian because of preference. He''s rude but he''s a nice person.


    I sighed and started telling him the truth. His face lit up as if he was happy hearing that Kian is gay.


    "Can you promise me you won''t tell anyone? I honestly want to help him."


    Jayden was still hugging me and I was leaning my head into his chest. I feel safe and secure. I can hear the sound of his heart beating. It was music to my ears.


    "I won''t get anything if I tell anyone so why would I? He said.


    We were in that position for a while. He was quiet as if he was thinking about something.


    "What are you thinking? You became quiet." I asked.


    "I feel at peace when I''m with you. If only we could just stay like this." He said.


    "I feel the same way. Jayden, can I ask you something?"


    "Anything." He simply answered.


    "If I heard correctly, you have split personality right? Can you tell me how you got it? I mean, we know about Alora''s story. I''m curious about your other self. I just want to know more about you." I asked.


    I heard him sigh after kissing the top of my head. I heard from Luke, unlike Alora who has four other personalities inside, Jayden only got one.


    "Are you sure want to know about it?" He asked.


    I looked at him to see his face. His bad boy aura added to his sex appeal. I raised my hand to touch his face. Tracing from his eyes down to his lips with my fingers. He suddenly bit my finger gently and sucked it. I felt my body''s temperature rose. I wet my lips and bit it. He smirked and kissed me on the lips.


    I was panting when he let go of my mouth. "Yes I want to know about all of you. Will you trust me?" I managed to answer his question.


    "I trust you. Only my father and Luke knew about it. You''re the third person that will know about this."


    I was just staring at him, waiting for him to continue his story.


    "My other self is my mother."

 Chapter 10 - 10 - Jaydens Mom [WITH MATURE CONTENT]

    "Your mother?" I was shocked from what he just said.


    "Yes." He sounded sad. "Mom was a kind-hearted woman. She was pure and gentle. They said she looks a lot like me. She was from a wealthy family but she fell in love with dad. He was just studying to be a doctor when he met mom. Dad said mom had a lot of suitors back then. All from rich families. Mom''s family was against with Dad but they still got married."??


    As he tell me the story of his parents, his hand is also busy caressing my tummy. He gently brushed his lips into my neck and give me a small bite as if he was marking me. I gasped. I felt a sudden electricity inside my body especially between my thighs. "Then what happened?" I whispered.


    He chuckled. "They decided to live in Willow Green after they got married. I was 7 years old when mom was killed."


    I looked at him in shock. "I''m sorry. If you don''t want to -" He suddenly grabbed the back of my head and kissed me.


    "It''s okay. I want to tell you." He said.


    He moved then carried me so I can sit by the window. Our face is now leveled and his body was between my thighs.


    "Mom''s family was one of the notorious n of the underworld. I''m not really sure about the details. But I know they''re not the most powerful n. When I was 7, her family sent someone to kill dad and maybe me. That day, dad went to a nearby vige because someone needs a doctor there. Three armed men forced to enter our house and were looking for dad. Mom told me to hide inside the closet. When the men got inside and found out dad wasn''t there."


    Jayden paused and his face went dark all of a sudden.


    "They raped her. Again and again. I was so scared. I saw what they did to her from where I was because of the small hole mom made, so I can get some air when I hide. I heard her cries, her screams, her pain, theirughter and their moans while they ravage her. I don''t know how long they raped her. But I wasn''t able to do anything. I was terrified. When they''re done, they shot her in the head and slit her throat. It was horrifying. After they left, I went out of the closet. When I saw her bathing with her own blood, I wailed then I copsed. When I woke up, a week already passed. Unlike Alora, I never forgotten what they did to her. But mom never left me, when I saw her dead eyes it was like her soul was transferred to me. Her rage and thirst for revenge."


    Before I knew it, I was crying. I can feel Jayden''s pain and suffering. I hugged him tight and cried.


    "The first time I switch with mom was when her sister visited us. Dad and her sister were arguing of my custody. Mom''s family wanted me to live with them but dad didn''t want it. I suddenly attacked my aunt and told her to leave us alone. That was also the time dad found out that mom wanted revenge. But I know it''s really me who wanted to get revenge. I promised myself I will meet with her family someday and avenge my mother''s death."


    I didn''t say a word. I don''t really know how tofort him. I looked at him and got closer so I can kiss him. He kissed me back. This time I felt his rage through his kisses. I let him. I know he''s still in pain and I was the one who let him remember that pain when I asked about it.


    I felt his hand unbuttoned my blouse. Then he moved his lips on my neck. Tracing small kisses and brushing his lips down to my shoulders. I quivered when I felt his warm breath.


    He bit one strap of my bra and let it slide down. Exposing one of my breast. Then he looked at me as if he was asking for my permission.


    "I''m yours." I said.


    I can see his excitement and lust through his eyes. He then cupped one of my breast with his hand and bent down to suck my nipple.


    I moaned. I held his head and tweaked his hair. I felt his other hand caressing my thigh. I can easily feel the heat from his touch on my bare skin. I was already wet down there when he touched me, in between his finger and my folds was my underwear.


    "You''re wet." He said.


    I don''t know if I will feel embarrass but I blushed. He smiled at me whispered in my ear.


    "Peggy, will you let me eat you?" He said in a hoarse voice.


    I was surprised but I felt the excitement sparked inside me.


    When I nodded, Jayden kneeled and removed my underwear. I gasped when he parted my thighs. I covered my face with my hands to hide my embarrassment. Jayden removed it from my face, seriously looking at me.


    "Watch me. I want you to watch." He said.


    I bit my lips as I watched him get closer into my pussy. When he used his hand to open my folds, I panicked. But when he licked my clit, I lost my mind. Jayden yed with my clit using the tip of his tongue then suddenly slid it inside my core. I moaned. I can''t exin the pleasure and ecstasy his tongue was giving me. I held on to the window''s sidings while my other hand tweaked his hair. I was surprised when I pressed his head deeper into my wet pussy. He then focused again my clit as I moved forward to his face.


    "Jayden!" I let out a loud moan when I reached the climax. He was still licking the white juiceing out from inside me.


    I felt my knees tremble. I was blushing when he stood up and was wiping his mouth with his finger. He was staring into my eyes, then he licked his fingers and grinned. I want to hide from embarrassment.


    He then pulled me into his arms to embrace me. "Thank you." He said.


    We fix our selves first before going outside the room.

 Chapter 11 - 11 - Official

    I''ve been with Jayden for 8 months now and at the same time with Kian. Jayden respected my decision to help Kian and not get close to me in school. However, he insisted to sleep in one room with me at home.


    I didn''t actually rejected him. Sophie and Percy sleeps in the same room, as well as Andrew and Nina so I agreed. ??


    Sometimes, we sleep in the bed both naked. We do forey and such but not the actual sex. Jayden didn''t force me or asked for it. Our rtionship somehow is getting better.


    His father, Dr.Richards knew about us, but he''s not saying anything. But honestly, I wanted to know what his father thinks of me.


    I was in front of the mirror,bing my hair when Jayden came into the room. He was wearing a suit so it means, he was in a meeting with some executives. He walked towards me and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before sitting on the couch.


    I stood up and moved closer to him. I took his coat and helped him removed his suit.


    "I already prepared your bath." I said.


    He didn''t say a word and just went inside the bathroom. I frowned.


    After half an hour, he went out half naked. I was already on the bed observing him.


    "Is there a problem? You seems quiet."


    "I''m just tired. Go to sleep." He said.


    I got annoyed and threw a pillow at him.


    "What was that for?" He asked confused.


    "If you''re just going to sulk in here, don''t sleep here! Get out!" I shouted.


    "What did I do? I told you I''m tired."


    "No you''re not! There''s something you''re not telling me! Don''t you dare lie to me!" I was throwing him everything I touch.


    "Alright! Stop it! I''ll tell you!" He walked towards me and held both of my hands.


    He pushed me on the bed, my hands on top of my head. He was now on top of me, pinning me down.


    "Get off me! You''re making me mad!" I said while struggling.


    He was already smiling. "I said stop it. I''m sorry."


    I stopped and looked into his eyes. "Now talk!"


    He sighed before giving me a quick kiss. He then stood up and pulled me up so we can sit on the bed. I feel like this is a serious talk.


    "Peggy what do you think about our rtionship?" He asked.


    I was honestly surprised so I wasn''t able to say anything. I was just staring at him.


    "I had an argument with Dad beforeing here. He''s asking me about us. He wants to know if we''re serious about our rtionship. He doesn''t like the idea that we''re sleeping in the same room. He said we''re not like the others."


    His father has a point. Our friends were sleeping together but they will get married eventually. I don''t even know what''s our rtionship.


    "What did you tell him?" I asked.


    "I told him to mind his own business so he snapped and punched me. He said if I''m not serious, I should stop." He said.


    Stop? From what? Is he saying, he''ll leave me? But what am I to him exactly?


    "Are you going to leave me?" I asked.


    "Peggy, this whole set up isplicated. I know I was the one who suggested this but it''s been 8 months now."


    "So what are you trying to say? I can''t understand." I was really getting impatient.


    "Break up with Kian and be my official girlfriend." He said in a serious tone.


    I was shocked. My heart skipped a beat. I thought he''ll say something different but I didn''t expect he''ll ask me to be his official girlfriend.


    "Hey." He touched my face with his hands. "I''m fine with what we have now. But dad is right, we need to be clear with our rtionship. Peggy, I''m happy when I''m with you. I don''t want any other girl except you and I won''t allow any other guy to be your man. I''m not rich like your family. I just started working but I''m trying my best to save money. I''ll work hard so I can give you everything."


    "Jayden I don''t understand What are you saying?"


    "I want to spend my life with you." He said.


    I can''t believe what he just said. I was in awe. Jayden wasn''t the type of guy who can say something like that. I have never expected that he''ll offer me amittment. I thought our rtionship was something that has nobel. I always thought he just wanted my body.


    "Hey can you say something? I''m getting nervous when you don''t talk back at me." He said while scratching his head.


    "Are you blushing?" I asked. His face was so red and his breathing was irregr.


    "Tsk. If you don''t like it, I won''t sleep with you anymore?" He almost yelled.


    I should be pissed but seeing him like that is new to me. It''s cute. I know he''s not used to asking women. I heard from Nina that the girls from the Bronze ss always ask him out. Even when he''s transferred to the tinum ss, he was always surrounded with women because they thought he''s not with anyone.


    "I was shocked you jerk! If you won''t sleep here then get out!" I pouted.


    "Fine! You''re soplicated!" He was pissed.


    I wanted tough. Seeing him mad and embarrass at the same time made me happy. Serves him right! He always win when we argue about something.


    "So what are you waiting for? Get out!" I teased him more. I want to see him suffer more.


    To my surprise, he stood up. He didn''t say a word but when he looked at me, I saw sadness in his eyes. Did I went too far? He was being serious of course. He really wanted our rtionship to go to the next level but I shrugged it off.


    I held his hand before he walked away.


    "Hey I''m sorry. I''m just messing with you."


    He stared at me and smirked. Then he held my wrists and pinned me down again on the bed. I don''t know where he got the red ribbon, but he tied my hands with it. I saw him tied the other end of the ribbon on the bed.


    "Jayden, what are you doing? Untie me now!" I wasn''t pissed at all. I was actually getting excited.


    "Time''s up princess! I''ll make you mine." He said while he climb up on top of me.

 Chapter 12 - 12 - Make Me Yours [R18]

    "Hey. I thought you''ll wait until I''m ready." I said almost whispering.


    "And when would that be?" Jayden asked while his hands were busy caressing my thigh.??


    "B-But you said-" He cut me off by kissing me on the lips.


    My hands were still tied on top of my head. I felt his hand removed my underwear. He brushed his hand in between my thighs. He moved his lips from mine down to my neck. His kisses were hungry and aggressive.


    "Jayden." I called out his name when I felt his hand was now on my pussy.


    He stared at me, his eyes were burning with desire. "Peggy, if you want me to stop just tell me okay? I won''t force you." He said in a soft voice.


    When I looked into his eyes, I thought I saw love not lust. He waited for me to answer.


    "Don''t stop." I said.


    He was surprised. We''ve been like this for a few months now. Whenever he asked me, I always tell him I''m not yet ready. He never forced me. He respected my decision. He settled with kisses and forey. He thought me how to pleasure him so if he needs to release it, I''ll just get down on my knees and give him a blow job.


    "Are you sure? You know I''m not pressuring you. You can still back out."


    "You jerk! Get out if you don''t want it!" I yelled.


    I saw his face lit up. "Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle." He said.


    This is embarrassing. I know he''s good in bed. I know he has a lot of experience with women, I don''t even know if I can satisfy him.


    He kissed me on my forehead, on my cheeks and on the lips. It was gentle and slow. It wasn''t rush. I parted my mouth a little so his tongue can explore inside. When he slid his tongue, I glided mine with his.


    I felt his hands started to move again. He raised my nightgown into my neck exposing my naked body. I was panting when he let go of my lips and started kissing me down to my breast. He sucked one of nipples, encircling his tongue around it while his hand was rubbing the other.


    I can''t exin the sensation his mouth and hand was giving me. His other hand started folding my knees and opening my legs. After sucking my nipples, he traced my navel with his lips. I gasped when his mouth stopped in front of my folds. I can feel his warm breath brushing my skin, it made me quiver. He then put two of his fingers into my mouth.


    "Suck it." He ordered so I did.


    Then he open my fold with his other hand and rubbed my clit using the fingers I sucked.


    "Jayden. Oh shit!" Every time he touched me, I feel like I''m going to lose my mind.


    He slowly slid one finger inside me. I moaned. He started to move his finger inside and out. I arched my back from the sensation I felt.


    "Peggy, I''ll insert another one." He said and then he did.


    "Ahhhh. Jayden please." He smirked when he heard me moan.


    "Not yet." He said.


    I''m not sure why but I really wanted to feel him inside me.


    He positioned his into my pussy started licking me there. He sucked my clit which made me crazy even. My hands were still tied but it added excitement to me.


    When he removed his fingers, I felt his tongue slid inside me. I arched my hips to meet his tongue.


    "Jayden more! That''s it. Ahhhh. Ahhhh." I moaned again and again.


    He used his tongue and fingers simultaneously to fuck me first. It was amazing!


    "You''re so wet Peggy." He said while grinning.


    I blushed which made him wilder I think. He stood up to remove his pants and underwear. I gasped when I saw his dick hard and proud. I feel excited and nervous at the same time.


    He positioned himself on top of me. I can feel his erection rubbing my pussy. He was staring at me.


    "Are you really sure about this?" He asked.


    "Yes. I want you Jayden. Make me yours." I answered.


    He pressed his lips into mine. This time it''s wilder and invasive. His hands were touching me all over my body when I felt his dick was preparing to enter mine. Then he thrust inside me, I felt a sudden pain.


    "Oh my!" I screamed.


    I felt his hand removed the ribbon which was tied on my hand. He kissed me on the forehead and looked at me. He didn''t move but I can feel his erection getting bigger inside me.


    "Are you okay? Rx." He said in a hoarse voice.


    "Why is it getting bigger? It''s painful!"


    He chuckled. "It''s because of you silly. I''m getting more excited."


    We were both panting. I can hear his breathing was irregr. I can also feel the heat from both of our bodies.


    "Peggy can I?" He asked.


    I nodded when I didn''t feel the pain anymore.


    "Hold on to me." He said while slowly moving inside me so I wrapped my arms around his neck.


    His thrust was slow at first. I can feel his dick sliding in and out of my pussy. Every time he thrust inside, I can feel his dick touching my womb. I can''t exin how amazing it feels.


    "Ahhh. Ahhh. Ahhh." I moaned while I heard him groaned in every thrust he makes.


    His thrust became faster. I can hear the sound of it every time he moved forward.


    "You''re making me insane me Peggy. Does that feel good?" He asked while he prate his dick deep inside.


    "Yes! You''re dick''s amazing! Faster!" I don''t where it came from but I just blurted it out.


    He moved faster and harder. I wrapped my legs around him and lift my hips to meet his thrust. He grind his hips while inside me.


    "Jayden, I''ming!" I shouted.


    He nibbled my ear and whispered. "Come with me darling."


    Then he thrust so deep inside my core and released his cum inside.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh." He moaned.


    He then copsed on top of me. I can feel his breath from my shoulders. We were both panting.


    "Hey are you okay?" I asked.


    "I should be the one asking you that." He said while kissing me on the shoulders.


    "I''m fine." I said. He''s still inside me when I realized he didn''t use any protection.


    "Hey. You didn''t use any protection and released it inside me." I don''t know why but I''m not really bothered about it.


    "That''s fine. If you get pregnant, I''ll take responsibility and marry you." He suddenly said.


    "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 13 - 13 - I Love You

    "You heard it. Don''t be stupid." He answered.


    "Jayden, don''t say something like that. I might -"??


    "Might what? Do you think after this I''ll find a new girl, fuck her and marry her?"


    "But I thought you just wanted my body."


    He moved and lie down beside me. He pulled me into his arms and kissed me on the forehead.


    "Thank you for giving it to me. I''ll take care of you from now on." He said.


    Is he serious? Before I know it, my tears started to fall. I saw Jayden panicked.


    "Hey why are you crying?" He asked while wiping the tears from my face.


    "Because I thought you just wanted sex because I''m still a virgin. I was so worried that I won''t satisfy you since I have no experience. I thought after this you''ll leave me." I said in between sobs.


    "Idiot! I don''t remember telling you I just wanted sex. I said I want you. I want you to give me your body because I don''t want any other guy to touch you."


    "But why? I heard from Nina a lot of girls were after you. Why me?" I asked.


    "Tsk. Why are you asking the obvious?" He said frowning.


    "What? How would I know if you don''t tell me?" I really can''t understand him. "Tell me! I won''t let you touch me again if you don''t"


    "You''re ckmailing me now? Impressive."


    I pushed him and was about to stand when he grabbed me on my waist.


    "You''re so stupid and annoyingly loud! It''s because I love you! Satisfied?" He said almost yelling.


    I was shocked. I sat on the bed and faced him. I''m still naked but I don''t care.


    "You love me? Really?" I asked again.


    "If you don''t stop, I swear this is thest time you''ll hear it from me." He said annoyed.


    "Since when?" I asked.


    He reached out to brush my face with his hand. His eyes were a mixture of love and desire. I always feel a spark every time he touched me.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never been in love. Like you, I date just for fun. I agree from your one week stupid set up because I thought it was exciting and it''ll be easier to break up. But when you did, I can''t ept it. At first, I really wanted just your body. When I got to know you, I didn''t know I was already falling for you. When I tried to force you, it''s because I was mad when I saw you with Kian. I was hurt you know, but I was even more hurt when I saw you crying. I hurt you and that was so stupid of me." He said in a gentle voice.


    I was just sitting on the bed looking at him. My heart was beating so fast. I was quiet for a moment. I was overwhelmed and couldn''t utter a word.


    "Jayden, I -"


    "Sshh. Don''t worry. I won''t rush you. I didn''t n to tell you because I don''t want to pressure you. Plus I was thinking about our social status. Your family is rich and I was just an employee. But I thought it through, fuck that! I don''t care if you''re rich, I''ll do everything to reach your level."


    "You know I don''t care about status. I chose to be with you, no one can tell me on what to do or not. I''m not Emily." I said staring at him.


    "I know that. The boys told me that. Alora scolded me because of it. They were so annoying."


    "They knew?" I was surprised again.


    "Yes. Cam wanted to kill me for not telling you. She said I''m an asshole, a jerk, a coward. That bitch call me names everyday. If she wasn''t Alora, I already to pped her."


    I wanted tough. Cam is Alora''s one of other selves. Like Jayden she has another personality inside her. But she has four, and Jayden has only one. Cam was the crazy one.


    "So I''m the only who doesn''t know." I pouted.


    He chuckled. "Come here."


    He carried me from my waist and put me on top of him, riding him. My eyes widened when I felt his dick, hard again.


    "You''re hard again?" I asked.


    "What do you think of me? An old man? We just did it once princess. I can do it all day with you. I can''t get enough of you." He said in a naughty voice.


    It made me blush. He started caressing my breast. I moaned when he gently pinched my erect nipples.


    "Peggy I love you." He said. He was staring into my eyes so I can see that he''s sincere with me.


    I wanted to tell him how I feel but I''m still having doubts with my feelings. I know I''m being selfish but I want to be sure before I tell him.


    Instead of telling him, I bowed down and kissed him. I felt his hand gripped my butt while his erection grew bigger and harder between my thighs.


    I moved my lips when I kissed him and this time, I invaded his mouth. It''s wet and delicious like honey. I was panting when I sit back on top of him. I can feel that I''m wet again.


    "Ride me." He said.


    "B-But I don''t know how."


    "I''ll guide you."


    I nodded. I used my knee to stand for a moment. I held his dick and brushed it into my entrance. It feels so good. I heard him groan.


    "Slowly princess. Take it slow, it may hurt a little." His voice was so sexy, it made me lust for him.


    I positioned myself slowly sitting on top of him. I felt a slight pain but it was mixed with pleasure when his dick was fully inside me. I felt it became bigger and harder inside.


    "You''re perfect Peggy." He moaned. "Do you think you can move?" He asked.


    I moved my hips forward in response to him.


    "That''s it baby. Come on." He said while his hands guided me to move forward and backwards.


    I can feel my clit rubbing his skin every time I moved. It was insanely delicious. Then I don''t know how, but I suddenly moved up and down to feel his dick inside and out of my core.


    "Jayden I can feel you in my womb. Ahhhh." I moaned.


    "Fuck me harder, Peg."


    The I moved faster on top of him. Grinding and riding him. I felt his hand pped my butt cheek, it added pleasure and ecstasy between us.


    "Ahhhh. You''re making me crazy!" He groaned.


    Then he flipped me over switching our position.


    "Hey are you going to release it inside again?" I asked frowning.


    "Shut up!" Then he crashed my lips with his while he moved on top of me.


    He fucked me harder this time. But every thrust he makes brought me a different level of bliss. I raised my hips and arched my pelvis in response to his every thrust.


    Jayden copsed on top of me after a few rounds. I don''t even know how many times but this guy''s dick gets hard right after sex.


    "You do realize you''re so noisy. You still rant during sex." He said.


    "You released inside every time. Do you really n on getting me pregnant?"


    He chuckled. "Yeah. I know it was reckless. But of that''s the only way I can keep you to myself, why not?"


    "I told you, I won''t go anywhere. I promise. So let''s be careful next time. We''re still young but I promise I will spend the rest of my life with you."


    "Break up with Kian then. If you want to help him, tell him to ept what he really is. Not everyone will be happy about it but one friend is enough for him to face any issues on the way." He said.


    His right. It won''t really help Kian if he himself won''t ept himself. I agreed and Jayden will also be there when I talk to him.

 Chapter 14 - 14 - Threesome

    "Kian I know I promised I''ll help you but I can''t stay with you as your girlfriend. I can be your friend. I promise I''ll be here for you. And Jayden too." I told Kian about Jayden''s condition.


    We were at the music room and now I''m breaking up with him. ??


    I looked at him and I know he''s sad. He sighed and looked back at me.


    "I understand. I''m just afraid everyone will see me differently." He said.


    "Tsk." It was Jayden. He walked towards Kian and grabbed his cor.


    "So what if they say something bad about you? Are they your friends? Those people out there, do they know the real you? Will you get something in return if theypliment you? No! Right? At the end of the day, it''s just hearsay. The only people that matters are your real friends and your family. As long as they support you, understand you and stand by you, you''ll ovee anything in front of you! So stop making that face and walked out proud!" Jayden yelled and pushed Kian.


    I was really surprised from what he said but I am d he''s with me.


    "Do you think after this, they won''t say anything about Peggy? They will but we don''t care. As long as she''s with me, those people were nothing to me." He continued.


    My heart skipped a beat. I was looking at him dearly. I want to jumped into his arms and make love to him.


    "Thank you Peggy. And Jayden. I think I want to talk to my friend about my feelings for him. Can both youe with me? You know, I need support from my friends." He said.


    I smiled and nodded. Jayden sat down by the window and pulled me into hisp. Kian was beside him.


    "Tell us about that guy." Jayden suddenly asked.


    Kian blushed. I wanted tough. He never showed that face when he''s with me. He started telling us about the guy he''s in love with. He was sobbing when he finished.


    I held his hand and smiled at him.


    "Everything will be fine. If those people will say something bad about you and won''t stop, we''ll ask Luke and Alora''s help." I said.


    Jayden was kissing me on the neck and putting his hand inside my blouse while I sit on hisp. I didn''t care what he was doing, I liked it. And Kian didn''t mind it at all.


    ''Click.'' We heard a shot from a cameraing from outside.


    Jayden frowned. I stood up so Jayden can check who it was. But no one was there.


    "I think there will a rumourter." He smirked.


    I felt Kian tensed. I squeezed his hand and smiled.


    "Don''t worry about it. Leave it to us."


    We went back to our ss and see if there''s a news about us. Jayden was holding my hand and Kian was walking on the other side.


    Everyone was looking at us. Confused was all over their faces. Kian was walking with his head bowed.


    "Walk straight you idiot!" Jayden whispered but pissed.


    He straightened and walked with his head up. Kian went inside the room first. I was about to enter when Jayden pulled me and kissed me on lips. I kissed him back without caring if other people saw us.


    "I''ll get youter." He said.


    I nodded and went inside the room. Alora, Emily and Nina were smiling at me.


    "Next time, be quiet when making out. Your room is not yet sound proofed." Alora teased.


    I blushed. "Are we that loud?" I asked.


    The girlsughed. Then I told them about what happened earlier. Alora''s face went dark.


    "If it''s the media club then that''s a piece of cake." Emily said.


    "No. Let them." Alora said with her cold voice.


    We were surprised but if she said so, I know she will definitely get involve.


    ''Beep'' It was everyone''s message tone for the school''s social media group chat.


    When I looked at it, it was a photo of me, Kian and Jayden, captioned THREESOME. It was sent by an anonymous user.


    Students started joining in and sending meanments. No one in ss joined in. They were quiet and just looking at their phone.


    ''Bitch''


    ''She''s not satisfied with Kian so she seduced Jayden.''


    ''Jayden was my friend''s boyfriend but he broke up with her. Now I see why.''


    ''Homewrecker.''


    ''Once a bitch, always a bitch.''


    ''Disgusting. How can she do that? Look at Jayden''s hand! It''s under her top! She''s such a whore!''


    ''How many men did she slept with before Kian and Jayden? Seriously? A threesome. I want to puke.''


    A lot of students were joining in and I can''t take it anymore so I turned off my phone as I sat quietly.


    "Come here now! Bring that idiot here!" I heard Alora almost yelled. I knew she called Luke. The ss were looking at her.


    When I turned to her, it was Cam. Her red eyes was fuming mad. Her cold aura emanates inside the room. I felt a sudden chill in my body.


    Then Luke and Jayden barged in. Luke was panting, it''s a sign he ran towards our ssroom. Jayden walked towards me and raised my head while holding my chin. He''s staring at me as if checking if I was crying. He smiled and gave me a quick kiss.


    "Baby, what is it?" Luke asked Alora.


    "Don''t baby me! I''m pissed!" She was tapping her nails on the table which added the coldness from her.


    "What do you want? I told you, try to control your emotions." Luke said.


    "Find out who''s behind that photo and make them stop talking about Peggy. It''s making me mad." She said.


    Then she walked towards Jayden and pped him. Everyone was shocked.


    "If you want to have her, don''t do it half heartedly. You won''t be able protect her if you''re like that." She was yelling but Jayden smirked. For some reason, like Luke, he''s not afraid of Alora.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll do that, princess." Jayden answered.


    Then she walked towards Kian and kicked his chair. Kian looked at her terrified. She leaned her face forward and smirked.


    "You! You''re gay right?" She suddenly asked.

 Chapter 15 - 15 - Apology

    "Cam!" I yelled and rushed towards her. "Stop it!"


    She turned her eyes on me. I had goosebumps just staring at her so I looked away. ??


    "You dare to stop me?" She asked in a cold tone.


    I tensed. Cam never harmed one of her friends. Alora wouldn''t allow that. For some reason, I was afraid. Luke and Jayden didn''t move from where they are. Are they really allowing this to happen?


    Then she turned to Kian again. She sat on his desk with her legs crossed. She was wearing a skirt and a crop top that emphasized her long legs. She looks like a viin.


    "So what if you''re gay?" She asked again.


    "I can sense everyone''s fear in this room. No! I know everyone''s secret in this school. So if anyone dares to say something about my friends, I can easily spread and expose those secrets of yours. Try me! I dare anyone in this school to try ruining myst year here and I swear I will make their life like hell!" She said thenughed like a she-devil.


    Sometimes, it feels like she''s from another world. But I guess she is. She''s from Alora''s world. She''s just a creation of Alora''s mind. I know she''s still her but braver, crazier and tougher. Maybe Alora created her to let out her innermost feelings. Her other personalities were very different from Cam. Angel was the childish version of her. Ali was cheerful and lively, then Elizabeth was the strict and mature version.


    What she said was a warning to everyone. I was relieved. She said that so no one will dare to insult me or Kian.


    "So you, darling. Don''t be afraid. Peggy''s here for you. And don''t worry about her, her boyfriend''s crazy like me. She has a lot of crazy people around her. No one will dare to harm her. Got that?" She said while holding Kian''s chin and staring at him.


    Kian was mesmerized by her. He wasn''t blinking at all. Then Luke suddenly grabbed her and kissed her. Everyone was surprised. She was back as Alora. And she was blushing. So that''s how he control her.


    "Sorry." She murmured. She turned around to Kian.


    "Kian, don''t let anyone judge you from the outside." She put her hand to his heart. "Let them judge you by your heart."


    Kian cried. I touched him on the shoulders and smiled at him.


    "I told you. You''re not alone." I said.


    "I found the culprit." It was Percy who just went in.


    "Who is it?" Jayden asked. His expression was dark.


    "Your ex and some other girls who has a crush on you." He said.


    I frowned.


    "Bring them to Luke''s residence." Alora said.


    Luke and Jayden smirked. I know they will let Alora handle it.


    "You''re enjoying this." I said looking at both of them.


    "It''s a girl thing so we''ll let you handle it." Jayden winked.


    We went to Luke''s residence and waited. Alora was sitting on Luke''s study like a queen. On her right was Luke and on her left was Percy. The rest of us were seating on the sofa.


    The door opened and Luke''s bodyguards went in with the girls including Jayden''s ex. They were lined up in front of us.


    "Kneel!" Alora ordered and so they did.


    This time it was really Alora, not Cam.


    "Do you know the consequences of your actions?" She asked. "Defaming one from the ten richest family was punishable byw. Did you know that?"


    "But it''s true. She had a lot of boyfriends. Every week it''s different. She slept with them." One girl said.


    "Says who?" Jayden asked.


    "Everyone." Another girl answered.


    Then a video suddenly yed on the tv screen. I was surprised. It was Jayden beating 10 of my exes.


    "Who touched her?" Jayden asked. He was shouting and looks different.


    Is this his other side? But he said it was his mother. He''s like Cam. His face is dark and his eyes are emotionless.


    "No one! We swear no one have touched her! She will break up with a guy after a week because she doesn''t want any intimate rtionship with a guy." One guy answered.


    "I didn''t even get a chance to hold her hand. The couple thing was just for show. She was more like a friend than a girlfriend." Another guy said.


    "She has a pure heart. I like her because of that. She''s not what the rumor says. I respected her." Says the other one.


    Then a video of Kian yed. "I asked Peggy out because I''m in love with another guy. I''m gay. My friend started to notice it and Peggy was my way out. After knowing that, she still stayed with me. She said she will help me to pretend so no one would suspect I''m gay. I know she likes Jayden but I was so selfish and didn''t think of her feelings. But now, I''m ready to face my fears. Thank you Peggy for being a good friend."


    Then I started crying. I pretended not to get affected by those rumors but the truth is, I wanted it to stop. I wanted them to know the real me.


    "But you took away Jayden from me. I hate you!" It was Jayden''s ex.


    Jayden stood up and walked towards her. He hold on to her chin and leaned to face her.


    "She didn''t. I was hers from the beginning. I dated you to make her jealous. Did I hurt your feelings? I don''t care. I would never love a woman except her. So dream on!" Then he walked towards me and pulled me into his arms.


    He pressed his lips into mine to show the girl his devotion and love for me.


    "Stop it!" The girl shouted.


    Jayden looked at her with his dark expression again. I will ask him again about thister.


    "You''re Debbie right? From the Connors? You slept with your best friend''s boyfriendst week. Your best friend beside you was Selina, and her boyfriend is Tyson. You also asked a teacher to sleep with you so he won''t fail you. You''ve been asking some random guys in school to sleep with you in exchange for money. You also tried seducing my fiance." Alora said which shocked everyone. Even Luke was surprised.


    "I-I, T-that''s not true." She shouted again.


    "Would you like me to show you more proof? Are you sure you want to add more damage to your reputation than you have now?" She hasn''t switch to Cam but her tone was more terrifying than her.


    "If you want more then be my guest. I''ll show the proof to everyone and yed it in the auditorium. You know I can easily asked the principal to get everyone there." Alora continued


    Debbie''s face became paled. The girl beside her was crying. She was her best friend but she betrayed her.


    Debbie begged Alora in exchange of telling everyone the truth and asked for a public apology to me. She agreed and promised she won''t messed with us again.


    "Do you really have to humiliate her that much?" I asked Alora.


    "She won''t stop if I don''t. And I was also mad because she tried to seduce Luke." She said.


    "How did you know that?" Luke asked.


    Her face became dark again. "So you''re nning to hide it from me?"


    "N-No I -"


    Then they started to argue. We decided to leave them because we can sensed Alora and Cam''s rage mixed. It''s bad if we stay there.


    Jayden and I went to my residence. Just as the door closes, he kissed me and pinned me on the door.

 Chapter 16 - 16 - Captured [R18]

    He was rough and hungry. I felt his hand taking off my underwear. Then he inserts one finger inside me. I gasped.


    His lips moved into my neck, tracing down to my chest. I felt his teeth biting me. He then used his other hand and ripped my clothes. It added fire to my already burning body. He cupped one of my breast and moved his lips to suck one of my nipples.??


    His thumb was ying with my clit while his other finger moves inside and out.


    "Jayden." I whispered. I was holding on to his head.


    I arched my back and my hips in response to his touch. "I want you now." I said.


    He kissed me back on the lips and removed his fingers to unbuckle his pants. I can feel his dick was hard and big. He grabbed one of my legs and wrapped it on his waist before thrusting his erection inside me.


    "Aahhhhh." I moaned.


    "You like it Peg? Tell me you like it rough." He said.


    "Yes! Yes! Ahhhh. Jayden!" I screamed while tilting my head on both sides.


    I can''t exin the pleasure and sensation of his every thrust. His dick gets bigger and harder inside me. I can feel it in my womb. It makes me insane.


    "You''re mine! You hear that! Say my name Peg."


    "I''m yours. All yours Jayden." I answered.


    I voluntarily wrapped my other leg to his waist. He cupped my ass and started guiding me to move upward and downward. He tossed his pants aside and walked towards the couch while carrying me. Our bodies still joined together.


    "I love you." He said.


    My heart was beating so fast. I wanted to say the L word but it won''te out. I know what I feel for him, I just can''t say it yet.


    He sat on the couch while I was on hisp, riding him.


    "Fuck me." He said.


    I kissed him on the lips while his hands was both on my breast. "I like your breast." He said while squeezing them.


    "Just my breast?" I asked teasing him by circling my hips into his dick.


    "Aaahhh. Everything about you silly." He said grinning.


    I started moving again on top of him. I can see his reaction in every thrust I make with his dick.


    "I like the way you feel inside me." I said.


    "Then let''s make it rough baby. Come on!"


    Then he started to meet my thrust. It was harder and rougher. He switch position with me but I was bent over the couch.


    "Jayden, what are you doing?" I asked.


    "Rx." He tied my hands behind my back then he slowly opened my legs.


    It was embarrassing but exciting at the same time. He kneeled and was staring at my behind. He then touched my pussy, opening my folds. I felt his tongue sliding into my core while his finger was rubbing my clit. My knees weakens.


    "Aaahhh. Aaahhh. That feels so good!" I moaned again and again while he continued to stroke me from behind.


    He then stood up and I felt his dick poking me. He rubbed the tip on my entrance. I gasped as I feel a thrill while I wait for him to enter. He was caressing my back with his fingers.


    "You''re so wet Peggy." He said in a hoarse voice. He was teasing me.


    "Jayden please." I murmured.


    "Please what?" He asked while he continue to rub his dick.


    "I want you. I want your dick inside me." I said.


    "As you wish, princess." Then he enter me with one thrust deep inside.


    "Oh my god! Aaaahhhhhh!" I screamed.


    His every thrust was harder and rougher. It was slow at first then it went faster. He was hitting my ass while he move inside and out. It felt so good.


    "Jayden, I''ming!" I moaned.


    He moved faster and with hisst thrust, I felt his cum in my womb as it mixed with mine.


    "Shit! Aahhhh." He groaned.


    He untied my hands, held me on my waist and sits down on the couch. I was now on top of him, sitting on hisp. His dick still inside. I don''t know why it''s still hard after the sex.


    "I told you to use protection." I said.


    "You always ruin the mood." He said while kissing me on the neck.


    "We talked about this." I whispered.


    "You don''t want to have my baby?" He asked.


    "I loved that but you know it''s too early. I want to have you all by myself for now." I said softly.


    "I don''t like using a condom." He blurted.


    "Did you not use it to other girls?" I asked. I know I sounded bitter.


    "Hey. Don''t be jealous. They''re nothing to me. I used a condom with them but I don''t want to use one with you. I like to feel you inside. Peggy, I''m serious about our rtionship." He said in a gentle voice.


    "I''m sorry. I know that. I was just jealous that I wasn''t your first." I said.


    "It''s just sex. Sex is different from making love. You''re the first woman who captured my heart and that''s more important right?" He said in a serious tone.


    I nodded and smiled at him.


    "Why does it seem you''re different when you switch?" I asked.


    "What do you mean?" He frowned.


    "When you beat those guys and talked to that girl, you''re different. That''s your mom, right?"


    "No. It was me. I haven''t switch for 3 years now." He said.


    "What?" I was surprised.


    "I have anger issues. I can''t control my emotion when I''m mad. I can be as crazy as Alora''s other self. But when I''m with you, I found peace." He exined.


    "But I thought, it was your mom back then."


    He sighed. "Peggy, when I let my mom take over, it''s like hell break lose. She was full of hatred and rage. When I was younger, she forced me to switch with her. If I didn''t, it''s like I''m going crazy. So I let her. I was suddey lost in a dark ce like what happened to Alora during our trip. When you''re in that ce, it''s like you''re on a never ending journey of emptiness. You''ll get tired and exhausted but you can never see any sign of light in there."


    "What happened then? How did you get out?" I asked.


    "I begged mom and talked to her. Like Alora, I made a deal with mom. I promised I will help her take revenge on her family and the people who raped and killed her. When I woke up, dad said I was in aa for 3 months but in there it felt like I was trapped for just 3 hours. Ever since that day, I haven''t switch. Mom will take over once I found her killers." He continued


    "To kill?" I asked. I felt nervous and scared.


    He hugged me from behind and kissed me on the shoulders.


    "I''m sorry. It''s for my mother." He answered.


    "I understand. But promise me, you''ll be careful and nothing bad will happen to you." I said.


    "I promise."


    Then he grabbed my head and kissed me on lips. I I felt his dick was hard so we made love again beforeing out of my residence.

 Chapter 17 - 17 - Heartache

    Jayden and I apanied Kian to talk to his friend. He was from the Gold ss so we went there to look for him.


    "Jayden?" A girl shouted. ??


    "risse?" He shouted back.


    I frowned. Who the hell is she? When I looked at the girl, she''s pretty and sexy. Her boobs were like an E? That''s quite big for a high school girl. Her boobs were jiggling when she ran towards us. To my surprised, she jumped into Jayden and kissed him.


    My eyes widened and so as Kian. Jayden was startled so he wasn''t able to move for a moment. When he realized I was ring at them, he gently pushed the girl away from him.


    "risse please don''t do that anymore." He said.


    "Why? We always do that, as if you''re not used to it." She said while she brushed her fingers into his chest.


    Jayden didn''t move and that pisses me off. It seems to me that he''s enjoying it. My heart felt like something was piercing it.


    "It''s different now. I have a girlfriend. A serious one." He said but he didn''t tell her it was me.


    "I see. But you told me that before and still you alwayse back to me. Anyway, it''s nice to see you here. I just transferred so we''ll see each other more. I have to go to the principal''s office for introduction so I''ll just find youter." She then gave him another kiss and run.


    "Peggy!" Kian called and I didn''t realize I was crying.


    I just stood there looking at Jayden. He turned to me when Kian called and was shocked when he saw me crying.


    "Hey." He was about to touch my face but then i pped him on the face


    "I hate you!" Then I run away from him.


    He was calling me but I didn''t look back. My heart felt betrayed. Why didn''t he push her? Why does it looks like he enjoyed the kiss? Why didn''t he introduce me to her as his girlfriend?


    My phone was ringing non-stop and I know it was Jayden. I didn''t answer. I called Missy and asked her to take me home. Not in Queen''s but to my parents house


    This house is where I grew up. I had a lonely childhood. I never had a happy memory here. Father left me alone with the servants when I was born. Mom died because of me. They said I look like her so I assume that''s the reason dad never came back for me. I haven''t seen him for 17 years. I don''t even receive any call or a message from him. It''s like I didn''t exist in his world.


    I''ve been living in Queen''s for a few months now. I enjoyed staying there. It was fun being with the people who treats you like a family. I don''t believe in love because I never experienced the love from my family.


    Sometimes, I want to go to Flousia. It was a small country where my mom was born. When I was little, I asked my tutor to tell me about that country. I never told him the reason. When he told me about it, I was fascinated. I wanted to go there and visit my grandfather, the King. Did he know me? I''m not sure. I don''t think anyone from my mother''s family knew my existence and father''s family never treated me as their own.


    Iyed down on my bed thinking about what happened for the past few months. Jayden came in to my life, became my boyfriend, I gave him my all, confessed that he loves me then broke my heart. I know he was a y boy. I know he had several women before me. I know they were pretty, sexy and has more experience in bed. But I trusted him. I thought his love is enough to trust him and I wouldn''t be hurt by him.


    My heart felt like it was stabbed. It hurts so much that I wanted to rip it out of my chest. Am I already head over heels in love with him? Or is it just my pride as a woman that got hurt?


    The image of Jayden and that girl kissing lingers in my mind. The thought of that girl touching his body made my chest tightened.


    Why does it hurt so much? Is this the pain you''ll always feel when the man you love hurt you? If so, I don''t want to continue falling in love.


    ''Beep'' Another message and another. I looked at my phone and it was the girls who sent the messages in our group chat.


    Alora: Peggy where are you? Jayden''s been looking for you.


    Emily: He''s been trespassing all the ssroom. He was asking all your exes. He''s crazy.


    Nina: Peggy what happened? If you don''t want to see him, you can talk to us. Just tell us where you are.


    Sophie: Yes Peg, let''s talk. We''re worried about you.


    Peggy: I''m at home. Can youe here in secret please?


    The girls confirmed they wille here and won''t tell Jayden. I know Alora will tell Luke because of her safety.


    The girls arrived at around 4PM. I was still on the bed when they came inside the room.


    "Peggy what happened?" Emily asked.


    They sat on the bed around me.


    I told them what happened earlier and that I was mad at Jayden for not introducing me as his girlfriend.


    "I know she''s one of her exes. She wouldn''t kiss him if not. She said Jayden told her twice about being serious in a rtionship but he alwayse back to her. I don''t understand. I thought I was the first girl he fell in love with. I felt betrayed." I said while sobbing.


    "It''s natural to feel that way. I felt the same way when Luke''s ex-fiance kissed him in front of me." Alora said.


    "But yours was different. Luke clearly told her that he''s yours. Jayden didn''t even look at me when he was kissed by that girl. I gave him everything. I trusted him. I thought giving him my body will make him stay with me." I can''t stop crying when I told them that.


    "Didn''t you give him that because you love him? And why would you allow that woman to ruin your rtionship with him? Shouldn''t you fight for him instead of sulking here? Are you going to ept defeat just like that?" Alora asked.


    "Peggy don''t expect that your rtionship won''t face any issues along the way. If you love him, you have to ept his past and his ws. You already know that he was a y boy before he met you, right? It was Sophie.


    "You should talk to him. Don''t run away. It won''t help the both of you. Just tell him exactly how you feel. If you trusted him, trust him with all your heart and don''t doubt your love for him." Alora said softly.


    "If Jayden''s just messing with you, he wouldn''t be like that. He was searching for you in the whole campus. He even went to the college department and asked Andrew. He was a mess when we left earlier. The boys were trying to calm him down." Nina said.


    We continued chatting when we heard a voice outside. It''s like someone was making a ruckus. One of the servants rushed inside.


    "Miss there was a man who was forcing his way in. He was looking for you. He''s with Mr.Wilson, so we let them in. He wanted to go to your room but the guards won''t let him so they were restraining him." She said.


    I know it was Jayden. I''m afraid to face him. My heart was beating so fast because I know he''s mad. I know he''s different when he''s mad.


    The door opened as if someone kicked it from the outside. It was Jayden.

 Chapter 18 - 18 - Trust

    "You! Why did you run off!?" He yelled.


    His clothes were disheveled, his face looks mad ??


    but worried. He was sweating and panting. He was about to walk towards me but the guards caught him and holds his arms.


    "Get off me!" He yelled again. He was looking at me intensely.


    Luke with Percy and Andrew rushed in.


    "Let''s go. Let them talk." Luke ordered.


    The girls stood up and walked outside. Alora held my hand and smiled before walking towards Luke and left. I nodded to the guards to let Jayden go.


    "Just stay there please." I said in a trembling voice.


    He frowned but he didn''t move so I stood up and faced him.


    "Peg I''m sorry. I was surprised like you." He started.


    "Why didn''t you pushed her away? She''s one of your exes right? Why didn''t you tell her I''m your girlfriend? I was hurt. I was jealous. She''s pretty and sexy. She has this big boobs and all. I was insecure." Then tears fell from my eyes again.


    Jayden still didn''t move. I was hoping he will run into me andfort me.


    "Like what you said, you''re my girlfriend now. They''re all in the past. It was my fault I''m sorry but can you at least trust me? I won''t betray your trust Peg. If I hurt you, tell me. Yell at me. Hit me. But please, don''t disappear on me again. I won''t be able to handle that. I love you. Isn''t that enough for you to trust me?" He asked. I can sense the pain from his voice.


    "I don''t know Jayden. You know I don''t believe in love. I was neglected by my own father, by his family and by my grandfather. I had no family ever since I was born. It''s hard for me to trust someonepletely." I said.


    "What do you want me to do so you could trust and love me? Tell me Peg. This whole love thing is also new to me. It''s true, I told risse before that I was serious with two of my exes, but it''s different now. I have never felt like this to anyone before. You''re the first woman I have ever loved aside from my mother. Why can''t you see that? Why are youparing yourself to them?" He was staring at me, his face looks restless.


    "I know your mom was a princess and the heir to the throne of Flousia. But she was exiled when she married your father. I know what happened to your parents. I researched about your family so I can understand you. I know I wasn''t supposed to do that but I wanted to know how can I make you fall in love with me."


    I was surprised. I never wanted anyone to know about my mother. It wasn''t that tragic like what happened to Jayden''s mom but it''s still painful.


    I looked at him and I know he''s sincere. I was just afraid to take a risk because of what happened to my family.


    He picked something from his pocket and walked towards me. He held my hand and handed me a red box. I looked at him with a flustered face.


    "I won''t propose to you right now. But I want you to hold onto this until you feel like wearing it. I don''t want to force you. I want you to know that I''m serious about you and I want to spend the rest of my life with you." He said in a serious and gentle voice. Then he turned around and went out of the room.


    I was speechless. When did he bought this? I opened the box and I cried when I saw the ring inside.


    The ring was a 15-carat tear drop shaped diamond set. I remember I saw this in a magazine and it''s one of the engagement rings collection of Hoseki. I was fascinated by its design and was mesmerized by its beauty so I told him about it.


    I was sobbing but not from the pain or anger. I was happy. I can''t leave it like this. I don''t want to get mad at him much longer. We can''t let the sun go down while we''re still fighting.


    I stood up and run outside my room. I saw him on the living room with our friends. Luke was tapping him on the shoulder as if saying everything will be okay. The girls saw me. But he doesn''t seem to know I was rushing towards him.


    I hugged him from behind, he was startled.


    "I''m sorry." I said, sobbing. I was leaning on his back and I felt his hand held mine.


    He then turned around to face me. He wiped my tears with his hand.


    "Sshh. It was my fault. But you''re an idiot! For not realising how much I love you! If you run away from me again, I swear I won''t say it anymore!" He said.


    He doesn''t know how tofort a woman with sweet talks but he tried his best to tell me how much he cares for me.


    He pulled me into his arms, hugging me tight. It was just short, but I felt like I didn''t see him for a long time. He was about to kiss me when Luke spoke.


    "Can you wait until we get home? Your room has been renovated. It''s already soundproof so can you do it at home or maybe inside your car, just not in front of us." He said. I blushed while everyoneughed.


    "Why do you have to ruin the mood? You''re so annoying!" Jayden red at Luke.


    "Let''s go home." I whispered.


    "We''ll be using your car! You drive my car." Jayden told Luke while he pulled me out of the house.


    I know why he wants to use it. Luke''s car has a partition between its passengers and the driver.


    "Luke will drive my car. You drive us to Queen''s." He told Ken and pushed me gently inside Luke''s car.

 Chapter 19 - 19 - Family [R18]

    I was quiet on the way to Queen''s. Jayden didn''t say a word for a moment. Then he suddenly closed the partition between us and Ken.


    He sighed deeply. "Peg, would you like to go to Flousia?" He asked.??


    "What do you mean?" I asked, surprised.


    "I know you''ve been thinking about it. You want to see the country your mother grew up with, right? I was also thinking about it. Going back to that ce, where my mother was murdered. I want to go and see my grandfather. Peg, I want you to share your pain with me and mine to you." He said seriously.


    I didn''t realize I was already crying. He pulled me into his arms, hugging me tight.


    "I know you''ve been alone all your life. From now on, I''ll be here for you. I''ll be your family. You will never be alone anymore. I promise!" He continued while caressing my back.


    He released me but cupped my face and kissed me. It was gentle and sweet. My lips were trembling since I''m still crying.


    "Hey. You''ve been very emotionaltely." He said softly.


    "It''s because of you." Then I cried again.


    He embraced me again,ughing.


    "Jayden, make love to me." I whispered.


    He pulled away gently, holding me on both arms. He was surprised. This is the first time I asked for it. He''s always the one who initiate a kiss or something sexual.


    "In here?" He asked.


    "Let''s do it at home. It''s cramped here." I said while sobbing.


    Jayden pulled me inside the house when we arrived. I went directly to our room which was already renovated while Jayden dropped by Luke''s office first.


    I went to the bathroom to take a quick shower. I was drying my hair when Jayden went inside.


    "I''ll take a shower first." He said and went to the bathroom after kissing the top of my head.


    Iid down on the bed and noticed that the ceiling has a mirror. Did Emily designed our room? I thought they''ll just make it soundproofed.


    The mirror was as big as the size of our bed so you can see what you''re doing when having sex. It made me blush but added excitement to my body. I was imagining making love to Jayden while looking at the mirror. I was getting hot and horny when Jayden went out of the bathroom half naked.


    "There''s a mirror." I said while pointing at the ceiling. I know my voice sounds hoarse.


    "Yeah I know. I asked them to put a mirror there." He grinned.


    "Pervert." I said.


    He was standing in front of the bed drying his hair, his eyes were looking at me intensely. I was wearing a set of ckce babydoll lingerie paired with a g-string.


    "Why are you so sexy?" He said while climbing on top of me.


    "I love you Peg." He said. He''s been telling me he loves me again and again.


    My heart skipped a beat. "Jayden, I love you, too." I finally told him.


    He stared at me not saying anything for a moment. Then he pressed his lips into mine.


    "Thank you! I''m so happy Peg." I can see the happiness from his eyes.


    "About the ring, is it okay if I won''t wear it for now?" I asked.


    "It''s fine. Like I said, hold on to it. Wear it when you feel that you''re ready. I''ll give you a proper proposal anyway." He said smiling.


    "risse, she''s -"


    I heard him sigh.


    "She''s my ex. Our rtionship was on and off. The reason I wasing back to her because she''s a whore. She will fuck me any time if I ask her. And not just me. She''s been fucking everybody. Including girls. She swing both ways." He said.


    I was surprised. So she really has a lot of experience then.


    "You know you''ve been insecure with other girls, you don''t even realize what you''re doing to me. You know I can''t get enough of your body, you should know that. Every time we do it, my dick''s hard for hours. And this!" He cupped both of my breasts. "I love this!"


    I gasped. Then he pressed it together and started caressing them. He suddenly ripped my lingerie exposing my breasts. I don''t know how many of my clothes has been ripped by him but I don''t really care.


    He pressed it again together and yed with my nipples simultaneously with her mouth. I felt him licking and sucking them. I moaned.


    Then he kissed me down to my navel. He bit the string of my underwear, removing it with his teeth.


    He started caressing and kissing me from my feet to my thigh. I was looking at him the whole time. He parted my legs and gazed on my pussy. I blushed. My excitement grew from his stare. He leaned forward and licked me down there.


    "Ahh." I moaned.


    He focused on my clit first. Licking and ying with it using the tip of his tongue.


    I bit my lip and hold on to the sheets. I looked at the ceiling and saw what he''s doing from the mirror. It added heat in my body.


    Then he opened my folds with his tongue. He used the tip again encircling it to my entrance.


    "Ahh. Ahh." I moaned louder. This time I tweaked and hold on to his hair.


    I wrapped my legs on his back and pressed his face into my pussy. Then he slid his tongue inside, it made my lower body weak.


    His tongue was stroking my insides, making me moan over and over again.


    "Jayden, I''ming!" He moved his tongue faster when I said that, giving me another level of ecstasy.


    He stood up, wiping my cum from his lips. Then he positioned his dick and thrust deeply.


    "Ohhh. Ahhh." My head tilted on both sides as he continued to thrust deep into my core.


    "How do you like my dick Peg?" He asked while giving me one rough thrust.


    "Jayden I''m going crazy!" I said.


    He turned me over and continued to fuck me from behind. He was pounding me hard while pping my butt cheek.


    "You''re mine Peg! See our body''s match. Can you feel me inside you?" He said while groaning.


    "Yes! Yes! Ahh. Harder! Fuck me harder darling!" I said almost yelling in pleasure.


    He turned me over again to top me and continued to move his dick inside and out until we both reached the climax, releasing inside me again.


    He kissed me passionately before copsing on my shoulder.


    "I love you." He whispered on my ear.


    "I love you more." I answered while hugging him.

 Chapter 20 - 20 - Dad

    "So when is your engagement?" Emily asked.


    Today is Saturday so me and the girls were at the garden having some tea. ??


    "He gave me the ring but he said just hold on to it. He didn''t want to force me." I said simply.


    "But I''m happy for the both of you. Did you talk to his father?" Alora asked.


    "Not yet. I haven''t had a chance to chat with him."


    I was thinking about it but Dr.Richards is always at hisb so I haven''t seen him.


    "Maybe now is the time. He''s there." Nina said while pointing at Jayden''s dad. He was watering the flowers.


    "I''ll talk to him." I stood up and walked towards him.


    "Dr.Richards, ahm can we talk?" I asked.


    He was startled. "Oh hi Peg. Sure! What is it?"


    "About me and Jayden. I know you''re worried about him but we''re actually serious with our rtionship."


    He looked at me surprised, then sighed.


    "He told you about his mother right?" He asked.


    "Yes. And his other personality."


    "When his mom died, he became my world. He was so broken because of what happened to his mother. We moved from different ces because I was scared her mother''s family will take him away or worst, hire someone to kill us. Jayden went through therapy and counselling for years before he became of what he is now. I''m really thankful Luke and Alora let us stay here. I''m not against your rtionship. As long as he''s happy then I will support him. I just don''t want him to get hurt." He answered.


    I know what it means. He don''t want to see his son getting hurt because I was born from a rich family like his mother. He''s afraid same thing might happen to us like him and his wife.


    "I understand. I promise I will do everything to protect him. I won''t let anyone hurt him even my family." I said in a firm voice.


    He smiled. "Thank you Peggy. For loving him. He''s rude and conceited but his heart is pure. He was a y boy, I know that but I can see that he''s head over heels in love with you. I''ve never seen him so happy."


    I blushed, my heart fluttered. "H-He actually gave me this." I said while showing him the ring on my neck. I made it as a pendant for now.


    "It was her mother''s. She gave that to Jayden before she died. She said Jayden will also find his true love and he will loved her unconditionally. And when that timees, he can give the ring to her." He said.


    My heart was so happy and touched. I didn''t know that it was from her mother. I was crying when Dr.Richards got closer and hugged me. I cried even more. This is what it felt to be hugged by a father.


    "Thank you Dr.Richards. For taking care of Jayden alone. I promise I will take care of your wife''s ring and your son " I said while crying.


    "Call me Dad " He said in a gentle voice.


    I don''t know but I cried louder when he said that. ''Dad'', the word I have never spoken in my life. It was also the word I wanted to shout for a long time.


    "Dad! Dad! Dad!" I said it multiple times. I was shouting the word while crying into the arms of Jayden''s father. It''s warm, gentle and loving. I finally felt that I have found my family.


    "Peg? What''s going on?" It was Jayden.


    He rushed towards me and his father.


    "Come here brat!" His father called.


    Then he also pulled Jayden into his arms, hugging us both.


    "I will be here to support both of you. If you need me, just say it. Don''t ever rush into making decisions. Always consider the others feelings. You''re a couple, you should always help and support each other. Love each other unconditionally and trust without a doubt. Never hide anything from each other and always n the future together." He said softly.


    "Thank you dad. I promise I will be like you. Loving mom without regret. I''ll take care of Peggy and our future family like you did to mom and me." Jayden answered.


    It made me cry again from happiness. I cannot exin how grateful I am to have them both.


    After a few more minutes of chatting with my soon to be father inw, we went back to our friends. Jayden was holding my hand while smiling.


    "You look like a fool, smiling like that." Luke said.


    "Sometimes you really are a jerk." Jayden responded.


    Everyoneughed. I looked at them and we really are a family.


    "I want to go to Flousia." I blurted.


    Everyone looked at me surprised.


    "Are you sure?" Alora asked.


    "Yes. I also want to meet father first. I want to talk to him and at least tell him about me and Jayden. I know we''re still young but I want to move forward and prepare for the future." I said while looking at Jayden.


    He smiled and nodded.


    "Then let''s meet your father." He said.


    "Luke can you help us make an appointment? You know he might reject me if I ask him to meet me. I asked Luke.


    "Jayden can actually do that. He''s one of the executives. Just tell his secretary that A.E Corp wants to discuss something to him." He said while drinking his tea.


    "When do you n to go to Flousia?" Nina asked.


    "If we can talk to dad on Monday then maybe we can go there on Wednesday?" I said while looking at Jayden.


    "That''s fine with me. I needed a break as well from all the work load that guy gave me." He answered while pointing at Luke.


    Luke just ignored him and stared at me and Jayden.


    "Both your father and grandfather are not ordinary men. You should always be ready from what could possibly happen after talking to them. Both of you might got hurt in the end. We''re here if you need help. But make sure, you will fight for what your heart wants until the end." Luke said.


    "Peggy, whatever happens, whether they ept you or not, you will always be a part of this family. This is your home. Remember that." Alora said.


    They''re like our parents. I''m really lucky to have friends who considered me as a family. And now, there''s Jayden and his Dad. I feel like I don''t need anything else but them. Atst, I found what I can call my family.

 Chapter 21 - 21 - Shackled

    "Hey what are you thinking?" Jayden asked while hugging me from the back.


    I was standing in front of the full sized mirror, brushing my hair. I didn''t notice I was in a daze. ??


    "I''m just thinking about my father and yours. They''re so different. You''re lucky." I said.


    "I guess I am. Dad protected me from mother''s family. He risked his life for me. It wasn''t easy. Mom''s father wanted me. They''ve been tracking us ever since mom died. Dad did everything so they won''t find us." He said.


    "What did they want from you?" I asked.


    "My mom''s sister said they want me to be the next capo." He said.


    "What''s a capo?" I asked, frowning.


    "The boss or the head of their organization. Funny, after killing their own flesh and blood, they act as if nothing happened." He said while starting to kiss me on the neck.


    "Jayden, are you really nning to meet them?" I asked because for some reason, I am scared of his mother''s family. If they can kill his mom, they can also kill Jayden and his Dad.


    "That was the deal I made with mom. If I won''t do it, she''ll go crazy and might do something bad." He said.


    I didn''t say a word. I was looking at the mirror while he continued to brush his lips on my shoulders. I was wearing a ck satin camisole short dress. I didn''t wear a bra so I can see my already erect nipples from my reflection.


    He was caressing me on my stomach with his one hand while the other is on my thigh.


    "Your father said I could call him dad. I''ve been wanting to say that word for a long time. I cried when he hugged me and told me that." I said.


    "You can call him dad all you want. We have a lifetime together. My family is yours." He said while putting his hand on my breast.


    "You''reparing yourself to other women I''ve dated but look at you. You''re so hot." Then he pulled the top of my dress exposing one of my breast.


    "Do you want me to fuck you in front of the mirror?" He asked.


    I gasped. My breathing became irregr because of the excitement. Then I nodded.


    *********************************


    I woke up in the middle of the night because I heard Jayden screamed. I was so exhausted after making love to him and fell asleep after a few rounds.


    "What is it? A nightmare?" I asked, worriedly.


    "Yes. I had a dream of that day. When mom got killed. It looks so real as if I was there. But it wasn''t mom when I looked at the woman." He paused and stared at me.


    "Who is it?" I asked again.


    "It was you." He said.


    It made me nervous but I have to calm him down so he can rx. I put my hand on his bare back, caressing him.


    "Nothing''s going to happen to me. Don''t worry. If you want, we can ask Luke to double my security team and I''ll ask Missy to get more people as well." I said.


    Luke has around 1000 people as his bodyguards. Most of them were assigned to protect Alora. Then the rest were assigned to each of us who were staying at their mansion. Jayden and his father also got their personal security team. Although his father seldom went outside, Luke wanted to make sure he''s safe since he''s Alora''s psychiatrist.


    Missy is one of my bodyguards. She was assigned by my father''s secretary to protect me, together with 4 other guards.


    "Let''s do that. I want to make sure you''re guarded all the time. I can''t be with you everyday because of work but it''ll put my mind at ease if we add more bodyguards." He said.


    "Let''s go back to sleep." I said gently.


    He suddenly pushed me on the bed, holding my arms on top of my head.


    "Hey. We just had a few rounds." I protested.


    "Are you saying you don''t want it?" He said while putting his fingers between my thighs.


    Just a thought of him touching me, made me wet already. We''re still naked since we fell asleep right after we made love earlier.


    He slid one finger inside me. "Are you sure you don''t like this?" He asked while slowly moving his finger inside.


    I arched my back and voluntarily opened my legs.


    "You''re a devil!" I said.


    He suddenly removed his finger which made me disappointed. I heard him chuckled.


    He then reached something on the bedside table and to my surprised, it was a handcuff.


    "Where did you get that?" I asked.


    "I bought it so we can use it." He said then handcuffed my arms on each side of the table.


    "Jayden, are you crazy?" I almost yelled. But it''s actually making me excited.


    I was even more shocked when he also tied my legs so I wasying on the bed with my arms and legs apart.


    "Tell me if you don''t want this, I''ll release you." He asked, with his eyes like a child begging for something.


    "You''re such a sadist. But I am all yours so pleasure me." I said in a hoarse voice.


    He grinned and slowly climbed down on me. I gasped and bit my lips, waiting for his next move.


    I felt his tongue licked my pussy. I moaned and arched my back. I was shackled so I can''t move my hands and legs freely but it added more thrill to my whole body.


    Jayden didn''t disappoint me again. He pleasured me with his fingers and tongue first before riding me, giving me more pleasure with his dick.


    I screamed his name in satisfaction when I came over and over again. It was the best sex we had so far.


    He released me from the bed and kissed the marks left on my wrists and ankles. I don''t know why I didn''t even felt the pain when I was tied up.


    "You''re a masochist." He said, smirking.


    "Really now? How about you? Are you enjoying seeing me suffer?" I asked while fixing myself so I can lie on the bed next to him.


    "Only during sex, love. You like it rough, don''t you?" He asked with a huge devilish smile on his face.


    I took a pillow and threw it on his face.


    "Hey! What''s that for? You always threw something on my face."


    "Because you''re so evil! Who do you think made me like this?" I pouted.


    Heughed. "Come here!" He said pulling me into his arms.


    "Sometimes, you''re a soplicated. That''s what I love about you. Everyday is an adventure." He said while kissing me on the forehead.


    "I love you, Jayden."


    "I love you more, Peg."

 Chapter 22 - 22 - A Parent

    I was getting anxious and restless. We are at the Emperor''s Hotel meeting with my father.


    A few days ago, Jayden contacted Miller''s Security Agency asking for an appointment. At first, they denied us meeting the CEO, but eventually agreed when they found out that Jayden was the CFO of A.E Corporation. He doesn''t really want to use thepany''s name with personal matters but Luke insisted so we can get my father''s attention. ??


    We were at a private room waiting for my father to arrive. Jayden held my hand and squeezed it.


    "Rx. I''m here." His voice was calm and soothing. I can''t see any hesitation on his face.


    The door suddenly opened and my father''s secretary, Jonathan came in. He was surprised to see me and was about to say something when my father came inside.


    "I''m sorry I waste. It was nice -" He cut off in the middle when he saw me. He froze.


    "Hello father." I simply said.


    I wanted to cry. I haven''t seen him for years. He was still good looking but a little bit older. His ck hair was now all grayish. I can see some dark circles on his eye and wrinkled on his face.


    "Margaret?" He said.


    That was everybody calls me. It was Emily who gave me the nickname, Peggy. But no one have ever called me Margaret anymore. I wanted to forget that name for a long time so whenever I meet someone, I always introduce myself as Peggy Hulls. Hulls was my mother''sst name.


    Although, I hated both sides. I hated being a Miller more. If mother was still alive, father wouldn''t abandon me. But it wasn''t mother''s fault she died. It was mine. But how can he me me for everything that happened.


    How can a parent leave his only daughter as soon as she was born? Knowing that she just lost her mother. It was painful to the point that I hated him so much. I hated him to the point that I wanted him to at least notice me. To ept me as his daughter.


    "Mr.Miller, please sit down." Jayden broke the silence.


    Father didn''t say a word and sat down.


    "I''m sorry for asking a meeting with you. I want to say it directly, we called just to tell you that I am your daughter''s fiance." Jayden continued.


    I was surprised. We haven''t agreed with anything yet. But I epted the ring so maybe that was it. And I kinda like the way he calls me his fiance.


    "I don''t really care who she end up with. It''s none of my business. I have never had a daughter." Father said in a cold tone.


    My heart was crashed once again. All this time he never really thought of me as his daughter.


    "Why is that? Can you tell us why you think that way? So at least Peggy can also forget about you and moved on with her life with me?" Jayden asked with gritted teeth.


    I know he''s suppressing his anger. He was still holding my hand so this time I squeezed it, telling him I''m okay.


    "Look Mr.Richards, the only reason I''m here was because I was informed that A.E Corporation wanted to talk to me. I thought we will discuss about business but I think it''s not so if you''ll excuse me." He said. Then he stood up but Jayden yelled at him.


    "Don''t you dare walked out on me especially her or you''ll regret it!" Jayden''s face became dark. It was the face I saw when he beat my exes.


    I know father also felt that Jayden is somehow dangerous so he sat down again.


    "Good. Then shall we continue?" Jayden smirked.


    Father sighed. I was looking at him, waiting for him to talk.


    "Your mom and I were married for a year before she got pregnant. I was happy but I eventually found out that I''m not the father." He said.


    I frowned. I thought I was born after 4 years of their marriage.


    "She gave birth to a boy. I asked her who the father was but she didn''t tell me. She said she was seeing the man before we got married. She married me so she can escaped from her father but she never loved me. After a few months, someone from Flousia came and took the baby. Your mother gave him to them. Then she got pregnant after 4 years, I know it wasn''t mine either." He continued. There was so much pain in his voice but I can''t sense any anger.


    "Why do you think that?" I asked.


    "I have never slept with your mother after giving birth to your brother." He said looking at me with his pained expression.


    "She gave birth to you. She knows it''s risky, your mom was diagnosed with cancer during her pregnancy but she wanted to continue. Before she died, she asked my forgiveness and gave you to me."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? Why would you lie to me? Why didn''t you just gave me to an orphanage instead of leaving me alone. You abandoned me. I thought you were my father all this time. I hated you." I yelled. I was already crying.


    "I have forgiven your mother but I''ve never forgotten what she did to me. I couldn''t gave you away because when I held you the first time, I was happy. But it was so painful to ept you just like that. It reminded me of her. She looks a lot like you. So I decided to leave you on that house and just gave you everything you need so you can have a better life. I thought I was doing the right thing, then you started dating at a young age with different men every week." He continued


    "You knew? You knew about it? But you never said a word. You didn''t even call or text me." I almost screamed.


    "I knew everything what you''ve been doing Margaret, until now including him." He said while pointing at Jayden.


    "You''re a selfish bastard you know that right?" Jayden suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 23 - 23 - Moving On

    I didn''t say a word. I was looking at my father when Jayden yelled at him.


    "17 years and you have never told her the truth. Are you going to keep it a secret from her and bury them with you when you die? You couldn''t give her away but you abandoned her. You kept her locked up on that house. You ruined her." Jayden shouted. ??


    "I did not. She was free to do everything!" Father yelled back.


    "Free? Do you think not meddling with her affairs for those years made her free? Is that your definition of freedom? She locked her heart because of you. Because she never felt the love of a father. You have deprived her from happiness. You didn''t even ask for forgiveness. I understand you suffered because of your wife but as a decent man you shouldn''t med her for what her mother did to you. You''re so pathetic."


    "Jayden, please." I said softly while holding his hand.


    He looked at me and I can see his dark expression. He heaved a sigh and kept quiet.


    "Do you know who my father is?" I asked.


    "I tried looking for him but I can''t find anything. But you can try asking your mom''s driver. I haven''t had a chance to talk to him because he went back to Flousia after your mother died. Maybe he knows something." He said.


    "How about my brother? Do you know where he is now?" I asked.


    "Your grandfather took him. I don''t know where he is now."


    Then silence.


    "Margaret, I know I''ve been a bad parent to you. I was consumed by my anger to your mother. I thought after sleeping and getting pregnant with another man, she will stop. But she did it again and again. I know I''m not a good husband either. I was always busy with thepany but I trusted and loved your mother dearly. Jayden is right. I can''t consider myself a decent man. I won''t apologize because what I did to you is unforgivable. But trully, I''m d I was able to talk to you atst." He said.


    I don''t know what to feel at this moment. My heart was in pain but I couldn''t even cry. Maybe I expected something worst than this and this is easier for me to ept.


    "I will move out of your house. You can go back there after a few days. I will message Jonathan once I got all my clothes. And here." I said while giving him back the credit card his secretary gave me.


    "Margaret, this is yours and also the house. Please keep it." He said, giving it back to me.


    "I don''t live there anymore. I''m staying at Alora''s house for a few months now. From today onwards, after this talk, I don''t want anything to do with you anymore. I thank you for everything you''ve given me. Let''s forget each other. I will marry Jayden eventually so myst name will change. But for now, let me use your surname until we get married." I said in a straight voice. I said it without any feelings.


    He didn''t say a word. From the day that I was born, I was never a Miller. I was just a girl who was left by her mother and he took me in out of pity. No, it seems to me that it''s not pity, but revenge. He can''t take his revenge to my mother because she''s dead, so he took me in and abandoned me, to make me feel like I was a trash. He hid the truth from me to make sure I will never beplete. He gave me everything but denied the only thing I need, a family, a father and love.


    "Jayden, let''s go." I said. Then I stood up and turned my back from him.


    I slowly walked away, Jayden followed. Tears were falling from my eyes. The father I knew all along, the person who I longed for affection and love, turned out to be just a stranger who''s taking his revenge on me.


    Jayden stayed quiet. He let me cry while following me. I went outside the hotel and walked directly to our car. Jayden opened the door for me.


    I broke down crying. It was painful. Jayden pulled me into his arms and sobbed. He''s crying. For me. He was this tough bad boy kind of guy. I never thought he will cry for me.


    "Peg I hate to see you crying like this. It''s breaking my heart because I can''t do anything for you. Forget him. Forget your father. I''m your family now and dad. Luke, Alora, Emily, Nina, Andrew, Sophie and Percy. We''re your family now. You will never be alone anymore." He said while sobbing.


    After I cried my heart out, Jayden started the car and drove off. I rest my head because I was so tired and my eyes were swollen from tears.


    "Peg." I heard Jayden whispered, waking me up gently.


    I opened my eyes and saw him staring at me, smiling. I smiled back. It''s nice to see his every time I open my eyes.


    I looked around and saw we''re in a different house in Primrose. I frowned.


    "Where are we?" I asked.


    He just smiled and went out of the car to open the door on my side.


    "Let''s go." He said, pulling me out of the car.


    "Mr.Richards! It''s nice to see you." A man around his thirties said.


    "Hello. Mr.Kent, is everything doing good?" He asked.


    "Yes sir. Are you going to look around?" The man called Mr.Kent asked.


    "Yes. By the way, this is Peggy. My fiance." He said without hesitation.


    "Oh! That''s her! Good thing she''s here! Let''s go inside." He said.


    I still don''t know what''s happening and why we are there. The man toured us around the house. The house is called Princess Court I, one of the four smaller estate in Primrose. Queen''s Oak Court which is Luke and Alora''s estate was thergest and the most expensive house in Primrose but this house also costs million of dors. It''s a 60,000 square feet mansion, with a 5,000 sq.ft master bedroom, an Imax-style theater, three swimming pools, a garage for no less than 50 cars and a 6,500 sq ft night club. It has 10 bedrooms and 15 bathrooms.


    "Do you like it?" Jayden suddenly asked.


    "Yes. I like the modern design of the house and also the garden. It''s smaller than Queen''s but it''s perfect. Who''s house is this?" I asked curiously.


    "Ours." He said while looking at me affectionately.

 Chapter 24 - 24 - Home [R18]

    "What?" I asked confused.


    "I bought this house for us. I was nning to show it to you after we settled the issue with your family but I want you to see it now." He said, blushing.??


    "You''re blushing." I said, smiling at him.


    "You really know how to ruin the mood." He answered while scratching his head.


    He''s so cute when he blush. He looks like a kid in love.


    "So what do you think?" He asked again.


    "Jayden, I like it. But why did you buy this house? It''s huge for the two of us, I mean three including your father. Besides, I don''t need a house this big." I said.


    His face became sad and disappointed.


    "I want to give you everything. To you maybe it''s just material things but I want this to be our home, your home. I want to build a family with you. I want to have kids with you and grow old with you in this house." He said softly while holding my hands.


    "Are you going to make me cry again? I was heart broken earlier but now I''m so happy. I''m looking forward to our future together." I said and jumped into his arms.


    "But it''s not yet a proposal okay?" He said.


    "You''ve been telling me everyday how much you wanted to be with me and have a family together but it''s not a proposal?" I asked frowning.


    He chuckled. "For me, a marriage proposal is when we''re going to get married like after a few months. If I say, let''s get married that means I want it done as soon as possible. I don''t like long engagement."


    "Don''t worry. I know we still have some things to settle so I''m not in a rush. But really this house is huge! And expensive. Are you a secret billionaire?" I asked.


    "Ah. Well, mom is actually rich. It''s an inheritance from her grandmother. She never actually used it. Dad won''t let her. She gave all of it to me and said to use it once I found my one true love. Mom is a hopeless romantic and I know she''ll be happy I bought this home for us." He said.


    "You know it doesn''t matter to me if we live in a small house right?"


    "I know that but I want this. And the house is not yetplete so we need to ask Emily to design the interior. You can take care of it. You''re thedy of the house after all." He said while smiling.


    I looked around and I feel so happy and excited at the same time. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him passionately.


    "I love you so much." I said after the kiss.


    "I love you more. Let''s go to Queen''s and n our trip to Flousia." He said.


    It''s already dark when we bid goodbye to the realtor and decided to go back to Queen''s. There''s only one light in the area since the house is still under construction.


    I frowned when Jayden haven''t started the car yet after a few minutes. He looked at me seductively and I already know what he''s thinking.


    "I know you''re stressed so release it on me." He said while giving out his devious smile.


    I bit my lips and started removing my clothes slowly. He was staring at me while undressing inside the car.


    I don''t know how he made me sit on hisp in that small space. I was only wearing my underwear but I can feel his dick poking me between my thighs.


    He kissed my back while his left hand cupped one of my breast and yed with my nipples. Then his right hand caressed me from my tummy down to my pussy. I opened my legs so he can y with it. I ripped my g-string and started to rub my clit.


    "You like this?" He asked, whispering into my ear.


    "Yes! Yes! Ahh" I answered.


    "You''re so wild Peg."


    Before putting his fingers inside me, he put it in my mouth first. I sucked it making it wet, then he slid two fingers inside my core.


    "Ahh. Jayden!"


    "Peg you''re so wet. You''re amazing!" He said while his fingers are moving inside and out my pussy.


    He suddenly reclined the passenger''s seat but still continued to y with my pussy. I moaned louder because I know the car is also soundproof.


    He removed his fingers when I cam and I saw him licked his fingers tasting my juice.


    "Peg sit on my face. I want to taste and eat you." He said in a sexy voice.


    I moved on top and positioned myself on his face. I felt his tongue reaching my entrance, licking it.


    "Shit! Jayden, this is making me crazy!


    He grabbed my waist down to grind his face. I felt his tongue inside me. I hold on to the car''s ceiling for support while I move up and down on his face. His mouth sucked my clit and his tongue licked it over and over. I sat on his face and started to move forward and back.


    "Ahh. Ahh. Ahh. Jayden! More! More!" I screamed in pleasure while I grabbed my breast and caressing my nipples.


    "I''ming! Ahh! Ohhh. Ahh!" I came again but this time directly to his face.


    I moved and turned around but still sitting on his face. I leaned forward and grab his dick, pulling it out from his underwear.


    "Eat me baby! Come on!" He said. He pleasured me again with his tongue.


    I licked the tip of his dick tasting his pre-cum before putting it inside my mouth. I think this position is called 69.


    After giving each other pleasure, I sat on hisp as he thrust his dick inside me. I moved slowly, feeling his full erection inside. I was facing in front so I couldn''t see his reaction but I felt his hands caressing my back while I move on top of him.


    "Ahh. Peg. So good." He groaned.


    I can feel his dick getting harder inside me. As I glide myself on top of him, I can feel his dick poking my womb. It made me insane. I move upward and downward then he stood from the reclined chair, pushing me gently on the car''s dashboard. He grabbed me from my hair and fuck me from behind.


    His dick was moving inside and out, pounding me faster.


    "Jayden I''m gonnae! Ahh!" I shouted.


    "Come with me baby!" He answered back as he continued pounding me faster.


    He thrust deep into my core when he came and I felt his cum in my womb and mixed it with mine.


    We were both panting after. We chuckled because it was the first time we did it inside the car.


    "Let''s do this again but I think I''ll buy a bigger car and customize it like Luke''s car." He said.


    I giggled. "Hey don''t waste your mom''s money."


    "I''m just kidding. I invested it already so don''t worry." He said while kissing me on the neck.


    "Let''s go home for now." I said and start fixing ourselves.

 Chapter 25 - 25 - Flousia

    "Call us if you need anything okay? And at least send us a message once you arrived in Flousia." Alora said while the servavnts were loading our baggage in the car.


    "Are you sure you''re just staying there for a few days? Why does it seem that you''re staying there for half a year? Did you bring the whole house?" Nina teased when she saw how many suitcases were being loaded. ??


    I rolled my eyes and sit on the couch. Today will be flying to Flousia to meet my grandfather. Jayden arranged everything. I am both excited and afraid. But Jayden said that he will be my side no matter what.


    "You''re so in love with him." Sophie blurted. We are the living room while the boys were chatting about something near the firce.


    "I guess so. He''s my family now. You all are. I can''t imagine my life without him." I said while looking at him.


    "We''re happy for you." Emily said.


    "How about you? Any news about Kyle or Xander?" I asked.


    Emily fell in love with her friend Kyle but was engaged to Xander a few months ago. Kyle was just an ordinary employee and Xander was the better choice since he''s rich. Kyle went abroad because of his heart ache, then Emily decided to broke off her engagement to Xander.


    "Xander always send me a message and giving me white tulips everyday but I haven''t heard anything from Kyle. I''m moving on anyway so that''s fine." She said.


    "I just hope you also find the one for you." I said, smiling.


    I noticed Jayden''s face went dark when he was talking to Luke and the others. His expression changed when he nced at me. He smiled but I know something''s bugging him.


    We said goodbye to our friends and went to the airport. Jayden was quiet on the way there.


    "What''s the problem?" I asked.


    He took a deep breath first and looked at me with a serious face.


    "I think we have a clue about your real father. His name is Matthew Forelli. We also found your mother''s driver. We could visit him tomorrow." He said.


    "Did you find out where my father is? And my brother?" I asked.


    "Not really. Just a name. Somehow I heard that surname before, I just can''t remember where and when. I''m sure we''ll find more in Flousia." He said.


    I nodded and repeat the name of my father in my head over and over. ''Matthew Forelli''.


    The flight to Flousia was around 2 hours. We used Luke''s private ne so it''s just me and Jayden with some private staff of A.E Airline.


    Iughed when Jayden got nervous when the ne took off.


    "Come here!" He said, pulling me into hisp when the ne was in the air.


    "Hey we''re on a ne and there are staff here." I said when he put his hand inside my shirt.


    "Are you going to miss the opportunity of making out in a ne?" He asked, smirking.


    "Are you serious? They might see us." I said but already grinding him with my hips.


    "Tyson! Leave us and close the door. Don''te in until I say so!" He ordered. His voice was like Luke,manding.


    The staff smiled and went out. The ne was also customized with a private room and a seat which can be converted to a bed.


    "Luke really is something. I liked that guy!" He said while grinning.


    We made love for almost 2 hours that we''re on the ne. It was amazing and exciting at the same time.


    When the pilot announced that we were about tond in a few minutes, we stood up and fixed ourselves.


    We arrived at lunch time in Flousia. I was very excited. It''s my first time seeing mom''s country. I don''t feel any anger towards my mother. Maybe there''s a reason she slept with other men. Maybe she was lonely.


    I felt Jayden squeezed my hand when we got out of the airport. I smiled and looked outside the window. We''re on our way to the hotel where we''ll be staying.


    Flousia is a small country northeast of Japan. The country was lead under a monarch for centuries. It has never been colonized to any countries in the world.


    My grandfather has been the King of Flousia for almost 60 years. It''s been said that he needs to abdicate the throne at the age of 65. Thew states that a monarch can rule until the age of 65. After that, they need to pass the crown to their legitimate sessor.


    We checked in at Hotel Bliss and got the presidential suite. I was waiting at the lobby while Jayden talked to the receptionist about some arrangements during our stay when I spotted someone.


    "Kyle?" I called the man who just walked in.


    He frowned and was surprised when he saw me.


    "Peggy? Oh my! I didn''t expect to see you here!" He said amused.


    By the way, Kyle was Emily''s friend who she fell in love with and left her. But that''s actually another story, so I won''t spill.


    "Me too! Why are you here? I thought you''re studying in the US." I asked.


    "I''m actually on break for a week. I came to visit a family. What about you? Are you with Jayden?" He asked, smiling.


    "Yes. He''s there at the reception desk. We''re actually trying to make an appointment to the king, we were scheduled this afternoon but they said it has been cancelled due to some personal matters. Jayden was quite mad, you know, we went all the way here just to meet him." I couldn''t tell him exactly why do we need to talk to the king.


    "Maybe I can help you?" He blurted.


    I was surprised. He was just a normal guy so I got confused that he offered help to meet the king.


    "Hey Kyle!" Jayden called him.


    They chat for a while and Kyle offered again to help. Then he picked up his phone and called someone.


    "Let''s go!" Kyle said.


    "To where?" I asked.


    "To meet the King, of course!" He answered as he walked ahead of us.

 Chapter 26 - 26 - Meeting The King

    "So Kyle, care to tell us who''s your contact at the pce?" Jayden asked.


    We''re on our way to the pce to meet the king, my grandfather. I have mixed feelings about this. They never knew I existed. Will they believe me? Father gave me a ne. He said it''s from my mother and that was given by the king of flousia. It''s a royal treasure passed down to the women of the royal family for generations.??


    "I have a family there so I just asked him. By the way, can you keep it a secret that we''ve met here?" He asked politely.


    "Even Luke?" Jayden asked.


    "Ah. He knows I''m here. I just didn''t tell him why." He said.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t tell Emily. I don''t want her to get distracted." I said, staring at him.


    He smiled and looked away.


    "We''re here!" He said.


    The entered in a small entrance. From the looks of it, it''s like a private entrance. I got confused and curious even more.


    It stopped in a small building and I saw some servants in front of it. A man that looks like a butler, opened the car door.


    "Mr.Kyle, you''re back." He said while bowing politely.


    "Is he here?" Kyle asked.


    "Yes. He came as soon as you called." The man said.


    "Let''s go." Kyle said as he walked inside casually.


    We followed Kyle inside, still confused. Jayden held my hand as I started to get tensed.


    My hert was pounding so fast and I can hear it beating loudly. It was cold in Flousia but I''m sweating from nervousness.


    We stopped at thest door in the hallway when Kyle knocked twice before opening the door.


    We went inside and a man was seated on one of the couch. He looked at Kyle and smiled. I know who is. The King of Flousia, George Hulls, my grandfather. At the age of 60, he''s actually looks younger. I searched him on the beforeing here so at least I know what his face is.


    "Kyle! It''s good to see you again. I thought you''re noting back here." He said. His aura was really like of a royal.


    "I''m here because someone wants to meet you. My friends Jayden Richards and Peggy Miller." He said, introducing us to the King.


    Jayden smiled and reached out his hand.


    "It''s an honor to meet the King of Flousia." Jayden said.


    Grandfather reached back and shook hands with Jayden. His face was also confused.


    "Oh you''re the one who asked for a meeting with me, right? I need to cancel it due to personal matters. I didn''t expect you knew Kyle." He said smiling back at Jayden.


    He then moved his eyes to me. He was staring at me as if he seen a ghost. I looked like my mother after all.


    "You are Peggy?" He asked.


    I was speechless and can''t even say a single word. Jayden held my hand as if saying everything''s okay and he''s there for me. I snapped and smiled at grandfather.


    "Yes sir. I am Margaret Hulls Miller, daughter of Catherine Hulls." I said in a firm voice.


    The King and Kyle''s jaw dropped. The went silent. I picked the ne from my purse and handed it to him.


    "It was a gift from my mother. I didn''t have the chance to see her because she died giving birth to me." I said, my voice trembles when I talked about my mother.


    "Your father didn''t tell me about you. I just received a news one day that she''s dead because of cancer." He said in a sad voice.


    "How about we sit first so you can talk." It was Kyle.


    I''m still not sure why Kyle and grandfather talked to each other casually. It seems to me that the King was also happy when he saw Kyle.


    We sat on the couch to talk. Jayden was sitting beside me and across us were Kyle and the King.


    "You look like your mother. I thought she was you. Did your father ask you toe here?" He asked.


    "He''s not my father." I said. I know I sounded bitter.


    "What do you mean?" Kyle asked.


    "Father said mom got pregnant by another man. She was having an affair with other men during their marriage. He didn''t tell you about me because he wanted to keep it a secret from you and from me. I was left in a mansion with all the servants, knowing that he''s my father, he didn''t care or loved me. That''s his revenge to mom I guess. I just found out two days ago so I decided toe here." I said.


    "Margaret. That was your grandmother''s name." Then I saw tears flow from his eyes.


    I stood up and rushed towards him. Without asking, I hugged him tight. I was crying.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t know you existed. I regret everything I''ve done with your mother. I " He said while crying into my arms.


    "I was afraid you wouldn''t ept me. I just wanted to see you. I didn''t expect this."


    We cried, Jayden and Kyle let us. It was a grandfather and granddaughter moment.


    "By the way grandfather, this is Jayden. My fiance." I said, introducing him to the man I will share my life with.


    "Oh that''s why you''re so eager to meet with me. It''s nice to meet you. As long as my granddaughter is happy, I''m fine with anyone. Take care of her. So what do you do for a living?" He suddenly asked.


    I thought Jayden will be offended but heughed before answering.


    "You don''t need to know. I don''t care if you''re the King, I''ll marry your daughter whether you like me or not. And believe me I''m stubborn as you are." Jayden said, smirking.


    "I liked him! So Jayden, what do you think of you and Margaret staying here and be my sessor?" He suddenly asked.


    "No. I don''t like being kept in a pce." Jayden said.


    "Margaret?" He then looked at me.


    I smiled. "Grandpa, I just really came here to see you. I''m sorry."


    He took a deep breath first. "Why do both my grandkids rejected being the sessor? You''re like your brother."


    "My brother?" I frowned. "He''s here? Where is he?" I asked.


    "You don''t know? This man is your brother." He said while tapping the man''s shoulder beside him. It was Kyle.

 Chapter 27 - 27 - Half Brother

    "What?" I blurted while looking at Kyle.


    He didn''t say a word but he was also looking at me.??


    "You''re half siblings?" Jayden asked.


    "Well, I guess so. This old man said I''m his grandson and my mom''s name is Catherine Hulls." He said while scratching his head.


    "Margaret, do you know there''s another piece of the ne? If you look closely at the back, there are carvings of the Flousian symbol." Grandpa said.


    I looked at the back of the ne and there it is, the symbol of Flousia, wings with a sword in the middle.


    Kyle handed me another ne and looks exactly like the one I have. At the back was an embossed symbol of Flousia.


    Jayden took the ne and clipped the pendants to each other. They fit!


    "The other ne was passed down to every men of the royal family. It was given to Kyle by your mother." Grandpa exined.


    "But why did mother has two ne?" I asked.


    "Because she''s my only child. ording to Flousian Law, if a king only has one child, he need to give the two ne to his sessor so it will be passed down to his grandchildren. And whoever holds the ne will be the next heir to the throne." Grandpa continued.


    "I''m sorry, grandpa. I don''t think I can ept it." I said in a gentle voice.


    "I understand. Since Kyle is the eldest, he''s actually the heir but he''s so stubborn. He ran away to your country, lived there as a normal guy, studied at Golden Oak then now he''s studying abroad." I can sense sadness in grandpa''s voice.


    I looked at Kyle, asking for an exnation.


    "I didn''t lie to Emily. I lived there as an orphan. My parents were dead. I ran away from here because I want to do something more than just being a prince. I was trained to be the next heir, but I really want to be a doctor now." He said.


    "Who''s Emily? And how did you know each other?" Grandpa asked.


    Kyle told him everything including Emily.


    "So you already met your sister there, fell in love with her friend, but she didn''t choose you because she thought you''re poor?" He said in disgust.


    "No! It was a misunderstanding. I let her go because I thought she didn''t like me. I told her I was going to date someone so he dated someone else. It was toote when we found out we''re in love with each other. She was already engaged. She asked me to take her away but I was thinking about her family and Xander." He said.


    "Emily was heart broken and didn''t went out of her room for a week when you left her." I said.


    "What do you want me to do? Snatch her away from his fiance." He almost yelled.


    "Why didn''t you tell her you''re a prince?" Jayden asked.


    "For what? So she can change her mind and choose me instead?" He said.


    I heaved a sigh. I didn''t expect that my half brother is my friend''s first love.


    "Are you going to be the next king?" I asked seriously.


    "Yes! It''s my duty. But I will still fulfill my dream as a doctor. I promised Luke and Alora. And Peggy, as a princess of Flousia, you also know you have duties here. As your elder brother and the future king, I may need you here to assist me." He suddenly becamemanding like he was the king.


    "Hey Kyle, I told you, we''re not here so she can be a princess. We''re just here to meet her mom''s family." Jayden eximed.


    Kyle looked at him with a dark expression. I''ve never seen him like that. "Jayden, she''s a princess. I''m not asking her to stay here. She can do her duties here bying back here from time to time. And as the princess'' future husband, you will also be given a title and a duty to help the royal family and the people of Flousia."


    "Fine! Whatever it is. If Peggy wants it, then it''s fine with me but don''t you dare lock us up here. And I''ll decide of our schedule here, not you." Jayden said, pissed.


    I held his hand and smiled. He knew I wanted to be a part of my mother''s family. This is the first time that I was needed by my family. I stood up and walked towards Kyle.


    Kyle knew why I got close to him and stood up. He opened his arms and I jumped into his arms.


    "I''m d you''re alive." I said.


    "I always wanted a sister." He murmured.


    "Can you stop now?" Jayden blurted.


    Kyle released me andughed.


    "You''re crazy! She''s my sister." Kyle said while smiling.


    "I know but it''s still awkward to see you hugging like that. You were just a friend a while ago then became his brother all of a sudden. Really, it''s a small world." Jayden shrugged his shoulders, it made meughed.


    "How about you stay here? Don''t waste money in a hotel. The pce is so huge. So please at least stay with your grandpa for a week." Grandpa asked.


    I looked at Jayden and smiled at him.


    "If you smile at me like that, you know I won''t say no." He said.


    I ran towards him, sat on hisp and wrapped my arms around his neck, kissing him deeply.


    "Thank you. I love you." I said in between our kisses.


    "Ehem. Margaret! Behave yourself!" Grandpa yelled.


    "Don''t mind him." Jayden smirked while kissing me back.


    Iughed. "Grandpa we''ll stay here. Prepare only one room okay?"


    "What?" He was surprised.


    "They actually lived together so it''s toote. Just let them be." Kyle exined, smiling.


    "Kids nowadays are wild." Grandpa said shaking his head.


    I was really happy that I found mom''s family. I met grandfather and my brother at the same time. I just need to find my father.


    "Grandfather, do you know mother''s driver before? Father said he came back here when mom died." I asked.


    "Yes. He lives in a nearby vige. Why?"


    "He might know who my father is? Someone named Matthew Forelli? I said.


    I saw grandfather''s face darkened when he heard the name.


    "From your reaction, you do know him." Jayden said while looking at grandfather.

 Chapter 28 - 28 - Matthew Forelli

    "I do know him." Grandpa answered in a serious tone.


    "Who is he? Is he here in Flousia?" I asked, excitedly. ??


    "I don''t think you need to know about him." He said.


    "Why? I came here for you and for him. I want to see him." I said, frowning.


    I stood up and sat next to Jayden. I looked at my grandfather and I know he''s hiding something.


    "Grandpa?" I called him.


    He took a deep breath before staring at me.


    "Matthew Forelli was one of your mother''s many suitors. He came in Flousia one day and met her in one of her rendesvouz outside the pce. They fell in love. Your father introduced himself as Matthew Jones, a merchant from another country. He was a good man, at least during his stay here at the pce." He paused.


    "One day, we just found out he''s not the person who he says he was. He''s actually one of the leaders of an underground organization. Your mom didn''t care about it, she loved your father so much. I was against it. Your father was dangerous man Margaret, you can''t me me. I can''t just give my only daughter to a Mafia boss. I hired an investigator and found out all the illegal activities your father did. Your mom also found out that he''s a womanizer. So they broke up. But your mom rebelled after. That''s when he met Benjamin Miller. She wanted to get out of here so bad, she ran away with him."


    I was surprised. My father is a Mafia boss? I''ve never imagined I was rted to someone from an underground organization. I looked at Jayden. He was just sitting there and didn''t say a word. I know his mom''s family is also from an organization.


    "Are you sure he''s your father? How did you find out?" Kyle asked.


    "My mother was also from an underground organization. But she was murdered by her own. So I was looking for her killers and identally found Margaret''s father." Jayden was the one who answered.


    I looked at him confused. "What do you mean?"


    Jayden stared into my eyes but didn''t continue. I know he didn''t want to share it with the others so I didn''t insist.


    "Do you know where I can find mom''s driver?" I asked grandpa.


    "Margaret I don''t think it''s a good idea to look for your father. It might be dangerous." Kyle said.


    "I just want to know who he is and if he''s still alive. Please grandpa?" I begged.


    "Jayden?" Grandpa looked at Jayden as if asking him if he''s okay with it.


    "I''ll protect her, I promise." Jayden said. I smiled while he kissed my hand.


    Grandpa sighed again. "I''ll give you the address but you can go tomorrow. Not today, stay here I want to chat with you more." He said and smiled.


    "Thank you grandpa."


    Jayden went out because he need to meet someone. He said it''s business so I didn''t ask further. I was left with grandap and Kyle so we can talk more


    Grandfather shared his memories about mother. From the day she was born, her childhood, their bonding together and her teenage years. I know he''s sad thinking about his only daughter but he still told us everything he remembered about her.


    He went to the main pce to meet some ambassadors so me and Kyle went to the garden to chat.


    "Tulips!" I blurted. It was white tulips. The one which is in Queen''s garden.


    I looked at Kyle and frowned. "Are you the one who''s sending flowers to Emily everyday?"


    He blushed and nodded.


    "Are you nning to go back after you graduate?" I asked.


    "Yes. I promised Luke and Alora. I already talked to grandpa about it. I''ll do my duty as a king of Flousia and as a doctor. I won''t drop any of it." He said, as if he''s really sure about it.


    "Are you going to tell them?" I asked again.


    "Not yet. So can you keep it a secret? To everyone?" He said in a soft voice.


    I nodded.


    "I really can''t believe you''re my brother. It''s a small world. Don''t you think fate entangled our lives to each other?"


    "I don''t know. Fate has been cruel to me and Emily." He said.


    I didn''t answer and just smiled at him.


    "Peggy, I won''t interfere with your ns on looking for your father. But promise me, you''ll be careful okay? I know we just found out that we''re siblings, but I''ll do my best to protect my little sister." He said while patting my head.


    I feel happy and safe. I can see he love of a brother from him.


    "I promise." I said smiling at him.


    We walked and yed in the garden like kids. We wereughing. I shared him my feelings about Jayden and our ns together. He shared his journey on bing a doctor. He also told me about his trainings as a prince when he was young. His days with grandfather and his life when he ran away from him.


    This is what it feels like to have a brother.


    "I think you will be a good king and a doctor." I said.


    "I will." He said.


    "Have you never had any hesitation when you decided to be the king?" I asked.


    "No. Grandpa didn''t force me. I know he doesn''t want to repeat what he did to mom so he let me do what I want. I ran away not because I don''t want to be the king. I went there to meet the girl I fell in love with."


    I frowned. I thought he''s in love with Emily.


    He chuckled when he saw my face.


    "It was Emily." He said.


    Then he told me about how he fell in love with her. It made my heart ache for him.


    "Brother, I didn''t realize you''re like that. I hope you and Emily end up together."


    He justughed.


    We continued our chat in the garden, my arm were linked to his arm as we walked in the garden.


    "Peggy." It was Jayden''s voice.


    When we turned around, my heart beat so fast. I was terrified. His expression was dark and his eyes were like Cam''s. No emotion but rage. There was blood all over him. Then he copsed.


    "Jayden!" I ran towards him, crying.


    I called out his name but no response. I felt like my soul was suddenly separated from my body. Kyle called the servants to carry Jayden inside the pce.


    I was walking back and forth, waiting for the doctor''s findings. Kyle called 4 doctors to check on Jayden.


    "Prince Kyle." One doctor called. I looked at them and walked towards them.


    "This is my sister." Kyle introduced. The doctor was surprised but continued to tell his diagnosis.


    "If he doesn''t wake up in the next 24 hours, he may fall into aa."

 Chapter 29 - 29 - Involved With The Mafia 1

    I sat on the chair beside Jayden''s bed, stunned by the news from the doctors. I wanted to cry but I can''t. I have to be strong for him. I don''t really know what happened. He said he will just talk to someone about some business. I didn''t ask because I thought it''s for Luke''spany.


    The doctors checked his body and there''s no sign of injury exept on his fist which looks like he punched someone. The blood from his body was also not from him. They got the blood sample and will be tested for DNA analysis.??


    Kyle came in with a worried face. Grandfather also asked the royal guards to do a secret investigation and to protect the pce since it''s possible that they''re targeting the royal family and Jayden was caught in between.


    "I won''t ask if you''re okay but be strong. I called Luke and told him what happened. He said Jayden messaged him about meeting someone. He asked Luke''s permission to use A.E Corporation''s name so he can meet this person." Kyle said.


    "Who is it? Did he tell you?" I asked, almost yelling.


    "His uncle." He answered and let out a sigh. "Luciano Castello. He''s one of the most dangerous men of the Mafia. He was the one who ordered to kill his father, but unfortunately, they killed his mother."


    "How could Luke let him meet his mother''s family? Why didn''t he tell me?" I yelled.


    "Peggy, calm down. Grandpa had a connection with Castello. He''s trying to contact him now to ask him about Jayden." He said while holding my shoulders.


    The door burst open and grandpa came inside the room. His expression was dark and cold.


    "They''ll be here. Let''s question them once they arrived. Margaret, my princess, how are you?" Grandpa asked.


    "I''m trying to be okay for him. Grandpa, he''ll be fine right? You know, Jayden has a split personality because of the trauma seeing her mother killed. Her mom hid him so he won''t get hurt, but he witnessed the brutality of how she was murdered. His other side is his mother. I haven''t met her, but he told me once he switched with her, she''ll get her revenge. I know what he meant was to kill his mother''s murderer. When I saw him full of blood, I thought he''s been stabbed or he was hurt. If they didn''t find any injury, does it mean he killed someone?"


    I know grandpa and Kyle were shocked from what I told them but they knew I needed support more than anything.


    "Trust him. You love him right? Don''t doubt. Trust his heart and yours." Grandpa simply said.


    One of the royal guards came and whispered something to grandpa.


    "Luciano is here. Kylee with me." He said.


    I stood up. "I want to talk to him. Don''t stop me." I said while I walked outside the room.


    We went to the throne room and the royal guards were lined up as we enter. The royal butler announced that the King and the prince arrived.


    Grandpa sat on the throne while me Kyle stand beside him. Grandpa haven''t given me my title as a princess so I need to stand lower than them.


    There are five people bowing in front of us. Three men and two women. I''m not sure who''s Jayden''s uncle.


    "Luciano, you can start telling us your story." Grandpa said.


    "Your majesty, Jayden Richards is indeed my nephew. He asked a meeting in behalf of A.E Corporation so I went to meet him. Believe me, I didn''t do anything to him. The boy got mad when I told him I didn''t order to kill her mother." He answered.


    "But you did order to kill his father, right? How could you?" I blurted.


    The man looked at me confused, then turned to grandfather.


    "This is Margaret, daughter of Princess Catherine Hulls, she''s your nephew''s fiance. My granddaughter." Grandpa introduced me.


    Luciano was surprised, that I am his nephews''s fiance.


    "Your highness, it wasn''t me either or any member of our family who ordered to kill his father. We are against their marriage, but I love my sister. Father loved her. It is true that ording to ourw, any member of a Mafia Family needs to get punished if they ran away. Father can''t do it, nor do I. We also mourned when we found she has been murdered and we did are best to find the real killer ever since that day." I can sense the sincerity from his voice.


    "Then what happened to Jayden? What did you do to him?" I asked.


    "He attacked me first. So my men tried to stop him but he beat one of them." He paused. "I told him he can look and ask the Rossi''s about her mother."


    "Are you saying, the Rossi has something to do with his mother''s death?" Grandpa asked.


    "Yes and no. The Rossi n is an underground organization who''s known for being a middleman. They will be paid to look for someone to do the job." He said.


    "How could someone from a Mafia Family asked the Rossi to find someone to kill a member of another n? Can''t they just do it themselves?" Kyle asked.


    "A Mafia Family usually asked the Rossi''s help if they want to kill someone and want it to be kept a secret. The Rossi will never tell anyone who they hired. And I think they killed those they hired, so they won''t have any issues in the future." Jayden''s uncle exined.


    "Then how could that information help him? I don''t understand, why would he attack you if you didn''t provoke him." I said, frowning.


    He stared at me and I can see his resemnce to Jayden.


    "I told him his father deserved to die, but not his mother. That it''s his father''s fault my sister was murdered. If he didn''t take her away, she''ll be safe." He said.


    I can sense his anger towards Jayden''s father. His expression was serious and dark whener he mentioned his sister.


    "How about the blood all over his body when he arrived?" I asked.


    "Because he shot someone." The woman beside his uncle blurted.

 Chapter 30 - 30 - Involved With The Mafia 2

    I trembled. My knees weakened and I broke down the floor. Kyle rushed into me.


    "Who is it? Why?" Kyle asked. ??


    "One of my men. He said he looks like one of the men who killed my sister." She answered.


    I looked at her when she said sister. So this is his aunt. Is she the one he attacked when she first switched with her mother?


    "Sister? You''re his aunt?" I asked.


    "Yes. Your Majesty, my nephew is broken, we would like to ask your permission to give him to us so we can take care of him." She said looking at my grandfather.


    I suddenly snapped and my blood boils.


    "Take care of him? Do you really think I will let you take him away from me? Are you crazy? He was broken because of you! He suffered because of you! Do you even have the slightest idea what he''ve been through? Don''t you dare take him or even try toe near him! I don''t care who you are or what you''re capable of doing. I won''t let anyone of you hurt him again!" I screamed and walked away from them.


    I ran to where Jayden is. I want to see him. I burst inside the room and saw him surrounded by doctors.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "His vital signs dropped earlier. But he''s stable now." One of the doctors said.


    "Why? You said he''s not hurt. He doesn''t have any injury." I''m beginning to get hysterrical.


    "Princess, we checked his whole body, we didn''t find any injury except his hand. Does he have a history of some illness? We need it to see if that is affecting him to wake up." The other doctor said.


    Dad. I need to call him. I need to tell him about Jayden. I took out my phone and dialed his number.


    "Dad." I said in trembling voice.


    "Peggy? Are you okay?" He asked.


    Then I brust out crying.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. It''s Jayden. Something''s wrong with him. I-I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how to help him." I cried.


    Then I told him what happened. Jayden''s father asked me to stay with him. He said I should stay calm and hold Jayden''s hand. He wille to Flousia the next day.


    It''s just been a few hours since we arrived but a lot has already happened. I feel so exhausted already.


    ''Beep'' It''s the tone from our group chat.


    Alora: Peggy, stay strong. I asked Luke if we can fly there but we couldn''t. There''s been a problem with A.E. He thinks someone is attacking us all at once. We''re supporting you from here. Luke went to the headquarters to check if he can use IT. Percy and Sophie will being with Dr.Richards instead. Please be safe."


    I wanted to send them a message but I decided not to. They will just worry for us. I hope Luke can find something. The software he created can hack all electronic andmunication devices in the world. This is a top secret A.E Corporation has, hidden to a secret location. Even the government won''t be able to detect where is Luke''s main headquarters.


    I sat beside Jayden and held his hand. He looks like a boy when he sleeps like that. The first time we met I thought he was a girl. He was disguised as a girl. His hair was clipped on the sides and he''s wearing a dress.


    I got curious when I found out he was a guy. At first it was really just a one week fling. I didn''t expect I will fall in love with him. He was rude, he bully me a lot, he''s a pervert and a womanizer. I never thought he will be the most important person in my life. He was the first person to understand my pain. He was the one who epted me as his family. He thought me how to open my heart, to trust and to love unconditionally.


    "Hey you said you won''t leave me no matter what. How could you do this to me? I''m waiting for you. Are you in the dark again? Are you cold out there? Can you hear me? If you do, just follow my voice. I swear if you don''t get out there, I will follow you even in the depths of hell. I''m here. So please,e back to me." I said, sobbing.


    How can fate let this happen? We are both involved with the Mafia. It might be possible that our ns were enemies.


    His family may be telling the truth that they loved his mother but I don''t see any affection from them towards Jayden. They might wanted to use him against his father. I can''t let that happen.


    I know they''re dangerous but they don''t know what we are capable of. I will protect the man I love. I will protect my family.


    I''m in that thought when Kyle came in. I looked at him as if asking what happened with Jayden''s uncle.


    "Don''t worry. I will handle them." He simply said.


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Peggy, I know you knew me as just Kyle Wade, the nerdy guy who fell in love with one of your best friends. But before that, I am the Prince of Flousia. And I am your brother. I will protect you and our family, so you can protect the man you love." He said in a gentle voice.


    He opened his arms as I stood up and jumped into him. I cried in his arms. For just a short time, our love between friends became a love between siblings.


    "Cry if you need to. Your big brother is here." He said. "I know you''ve been alone for a long time, and I thank Jayden for looking after you. From now on, let your big brother take care of you and my soon to be brother inw."


    I''m thankful that this happened when I finally found my real family. I feel safer with him and grandfather. I know Jayden and I will be okay because we have our friends and a family who supports us.

 Chapter 31 - 31 - Dream

    Jayden''s father came the next day together with Percy and Sophie.


    "Peggy, the girls were all worried. Emily wanted toe but we know we couldn''t let here here for now." Sophie said softly while giving me a hug. ??


    "I understand. Kyle is not yet ready to meet her." I said.


    "Did they find out about anything?" She asked.


    We were sitting on the couch inside Jayden''s room while the doctors were talking to his dad.


    "They asked me if Jayden has an illness that might be affecting his brain. They said if he doesn''t wake up today, he will fall into aa. Sophie what should I do? How could I make him wake up?" I asked with a trembling voice.


    Sophie''s eyes have different colors. If you look at them, they were like gems sparkling in the moonlight. She''s like a doll so every time you see her face, you feel calm and at peace.


    She held my hand and smiled.


    "Trust him. He''s strong and he loves you so much so I know he''lle back to you."


    "Thank you Sophie."


    "Peggy." It was Jayden''s dad.


    "Dad." I rushed towards him and he gave me a hug.


    "This is what happened to him before. When he fell into aa for 4 months. He won''t let his mother take over his body so he couldn''t wake up." He said.


    My heart felt it was crashed into pieces. What if he won''t wake up for more than 4 months? Or worst, he won''t wake up at all.


    "Dad. I can''t lose him. Please do everything you can." I said while sobbing.


    "I know. But you have to rest as well. Eat. Jayden would be mad if he found out you''re not resting."


    I nodded and walked towards Jayden. Iid down beside him, wrapping my arms around his waist.


    Everyone in the room went out and left us. I brushed his hair and gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    "Come back to me love. Please." I said it over and over until I''ve fallen asleep.


    I woke up with the wind brushing on my face. When I opened my eyes, I''m still in Jayden''s room but he was not there. I rushed outside and look for him. I saw him in the garden, I was so happy. He''s awake.


    I ran towards him but I saw someone was with him. They wereughing. Who''s that?


    "Jayden?" I called but it seems he can''t hear me.


    Is this a dream? Who''s dream? Is it mine or Jayden''s?


    When I looked at the person he''s talking to, it was a woman. The woman suddenly smirked at me and hugged Jayden. She looks familiar. She''s his mother.


    I walked towards them and I saw Jayden''s face. His eyes were gray, it doesn''t show any emotions. It''s like he''s dead.


    I shook my head and squealed.


    "No! Please don''t take him away from me. I''ll do everything. Just give him back to me. Please!" I said while crying.


    "He''s my son! No one can take him away from me! We are one! I will always be with him! Now, it''s time for me to take him." She said.


    "No! You can''t! He loves me. You have to let him go. You''re already dead. Please don''t you want him to be happy? How about your husband? He''ll suffer if you take Jayden from him!" I said, begging.


    "He can join me and his son after." She answered.


    "How about your revenge? You want to know who killed you right? I-I can help you! I-I promise we''ll bring justice to your death. Please give him back to me!" I was hysterrical.


    I ran towards them and grabbed Jayden in the arms. I cupped his face and talked.


    "Jayden, pleasee back! You said you won''t leave me! How could you? Please baby. I''m waiting. The house, we have our ns right? We already nned our future together. You said once I''m ready I could wear the ring. I''ll wear it now! Look, here it is!" I showed him the ne and the ring he gave me as a pendant.


    I was about to take it off so I can wear it on my finger when his mother attacked me from behind. She gave out her full strength to pull me away and pushed me. I broke down on the floor.


    "He will never disobey me. He loves his mother more than anyone else in the world. I would never allow anyone toe between us." She said almost yelling.


    I looked at Jayden and I was surprised.


    "Jayden?" I murmured.


    He was crying. There are tears flowing from his right eye. He''s in there! He can hear me! I stood up and yelled.


    "Love! I''m here! I won''t go anywhere! I will wait for you no matter how long it takes. I won''t give up on you!" I said. Them I looked at his mother and stared into her eyes.


    "Do you hear me? I would never give up your son! You overly obssessed bitch! I know he wanted to go back to me, you''re just so selfish and won''t let him! You''re dead! You''re just a product of his imagination! He created you! I won''t let any woman take him away from me, especially to a ghost!" I said yelling at her.


    Then she suddenlyugh. He hugged Jayden again and faced me.


    "You''re stronger than I thought." She said. Then she smiled at me. Her smile was warm and gentle like someoneing from a mother.


    "Are you really willing to cross the depths of hell for him?" She asked. That''s what I told him yesterday. She heard.


    "Like what you said, my son created me. I am him. I can hear your cries but he can''t hear you." She continued in a sad voice.


    "Why? Where is he?" I asked.


    "Somewhere in the dark. He''s lost again. He can''t let go of me. His pain grew when he met my family. He wanted to get revenge even more."


    "But he said, you''re the one who wanted revenge." I said, frowning.


    "Because he wanted to believe that. Peggy, I''m already dead. He wanted to preserve his memory of me so he created me, his other self. But by creating me, his pain and thirst for revenge grew. When he met you, that was the time he found peace." She paused.


    "Would you like to share his pain? She asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I can show you his memory of that day. When I was murdered."

 Chapter 32 - 32 - His Pain

    I froze. Do I really want to witness what happened to his mother? Can I take the horrifying event that day? Jayden just told me what happened and I was already in fear, what more if I saw it?


    But it was Jayden''s pain. It was the memory he preserved deep inside his mind. I would never understand his pain if I couldn''t see it. ??


    "You''re in doubt." She said simply.


    "I''m doubting myself if I could actually look at what happened to you. But I''m not doubting that I wanted to share his pain." I answered.


    "You know Jayden was a happy kid. When he was born, me and my husband were so d to have him. He was the greatest blessing for us. He''s smart and always on top of his ss. My husband was a small time doctor and we don''t really have much." She took a deep breath and continued.


    "I inherited a huge amount of money from my grandmother but my husband didn''t want to use it. So I decided to give it to Jayden. We''re happy and greatful even if we''re not rich. Jayden was also protective of me. He was young but he will always tell me that he''ll protect me. When I was murdered, I think he became desperate that he couldn''t protect me." She said, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "Peggy, I want my son to be free from those pain. From anger. If you''re willing to follow him even in hell, I think you can help him. He''s broken. But he was starting to be better when he met you, then this happened. He should let go of me." She continued.


    "Why couldn''t you ask him? And why are you trying to take him earlier?" I asked, confused.


    "Peggy, I''m his other self. His dark side. I don''t have a soul so once I take over him, I will kill. Because he created me like that. I''m his fear, his pain and despair. He just didn''t notice for now that darkness is slowly consuming him. I wanted to take him, so he wouldn''t feel the pain anymore. He will be safe." She said.


    Everything was still unclear with me. Ever since we experienced this kind of charades, from Alora and now Jayden, I just couldn''t understand how broad our mind is. Alora has multiple personality inside her. Jayden only got one but I think his pain was so deep and the only thing that can cure him was to get his revenge.


    "If you''re not willing to share his pain, I won''t give him back to you."


    "But where is Jayden? You said he''s lost somewhere in the dark. Can I reach him?" I asked.


    "He''s trapped in his own darkness. You can try reaching him, but I''m not sure if he can hear you." She answered.


    When I looked at her, she looks like Jayden. Her golden hair was waving through the wind. Her hazelnut eyes were like Jayden''s. She was pretty and ssy in every way.


    "No.You won''t take him from me. He needs me more than anyone. I need him. I want to see his pain. I want him to share it with me. Show it to me." I said in a firm voice.


    "Are you sure Peggy? Your mind should be ready and so is your heart. If you''re weak, you will suffer the same way like Jayden." She said.


    I smiled. "I know. He''s suffering is mine and his pain will be mine."


    Then she reached out her hand to me, and I reached back. Everything became dark.


    Where am I? It''s small and cramped. As if I can''t breathe.


    The closet! I''m inside the closet where she hid Jayden.


    "Jayden, baby. Go inside the closet and don''t make a single noise. Whatever happens, don''te out!" It was her mother''s voice.


    "Mom I''m scared." He said.


    I can hear someone thumping on the door. There are distinct voices outside and they were trying to get inside the house. I felt my heart beating so fast. I can also feel the sweat all over my body. I was trembling.


    The closet''s door opened. Her mother made small holes so he can breathe. He pushed him inside and Jayden was sitting beside me.


    "Mom don''t leave me." He begged. When I looked at him. He was crying and fear was all over his face.


    "Jayden listen to me! Live! You will get old and find your true love. When it happens, mommy will be happy. I love you to the moon and back." She said while trying not to cry.


    "Mom I love you for all eternity." Jayden''s little voice were trembling as he bid goodbye to his mother.


    Her mother closed the door and I heard someone burst inside the house.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" She yelled.


    Jayden looked at one of the peepholes his mother made. I wanted to cover his eyes so he won''t see what''s going to happen. He didn''t say a word. I leaned closer to the hole to see what''s happening.


    "Where''s your husband? We''ve been hired to kill him." One of the men said.


    There were three men inside like Jayden told me but we couldn''t really see their faces from where we are.


    "My husband''s not here. So leave! If you don''t leave I will call the police!" She almost screamed.


    Then the man pped her in the face. It was so hard, she fell on the floor. I can sense Jayden was tensed. But I can also see his eyes burning with rage.


    "We''re dead if we couldn''t kill the man. Let''s have fun with her instead, we''ll be dead anyway." The other man said, smirking.


    Then the next scene happened, the most terrifying thing I saw in my whole life. I don''t like what I''m seeing, it was horrific but I couldn''t take my eyes off them. I felt the rage and anger was growing inside me.


    I looked at Jayden and he was stunned. His eyes were emotionless. Nothing. As if he was dead. My heart felt if was ripped off from my chest.


    That day, when he saw her mother being raped and murdered, he died along with her.

 Chapter 33 - 33 - His Agony

    Jayden''s mom was raped simultaneously by the three men. Her hands were tied above her head and they tortured her repeatedly. I didn''t even notice how long. Her screams and cries echoed in my ears. The boy next to me couldn''t even move an inch.


    I covered my ears so I wouldn''t hear her but it was too loud that even I tried not to listen, it''s still ringing in my ears as if it was already in my head. ??


    My heart aches for her, for Dr.Richards and for Jayden. Imagineing home only to find your wife murdered and your son was the sole witness of that tragedy, a young boy who was so innocent witnessing her mother''s horrific death.


    After raping her mother, I heard a gunshot. When I looked at them again, my eyes widened from shock. I saw one of the men slit her throat as if he was killing an animal. They wereughing and grinning like devils when they left. They''re not humans. I didn''t even see any remorse from them.


    Jayden suddenly opened the closet''s door. I wanted to grab and hug him tight so he won''te out. If only I could.


    He went out of the closet and I followed. The house was a mess. The furnitire was ransacked. Jayden froze, staring at something. Or someone. I can smell the scent of blood lingering to the air. I felt the chills all over my body. When I looked at the table, it was Jayden''s lifeless mother.


    A gunshot wound was visible in her head, between her eyes. And her throat was slit open. She was almost decapitated. Blood was flowing from her naked body. There are wounds all over her. Her eyes were still open. But no more sparkle and color, it was the eyes of a corpse.


    Tears fell from my eyes. Fear, anger and rage were my feelings at the moment. Fear, that they mighte back for Jayden. Anger, that I can''t do anything for Jayden. Rage, to the people who did this to them.


    Jayden put his tiny hand to his mother''s eyes to close it then he suddenly scream. It was more like a wailing sound. I can feel his despair and grief. Then he copsed.


    "That''s what my husband found when he got home. Chris med himself for what happened. But he couldn''t show any weakness to Jayden." It was her mom. She was standing next to me while looking at her lifeless body.


    I felt like my soul was separated from me and I couldn''t even say a word. The depth of Jayden''s pain was so profound and now I''m beginning to understand how deep it was.


    "Peggy, will you help him?" She asked.


    I was still stunned and my eyes were tired from. crying. I couldn''t understand my own feelings. It was a mess. But I know I wanted Jayden to go back to me. I wanted to help him.


    "Give him back to me. I''m not sure if I can be any of help to him but I want to be by his side no matter what. He''s the only one for me and I''m the only one for him. I''ll do everything for him." I said while crying.


    She smiled and touched me on the cheek.


    "He finally found his true love. I won''t take him anymore but it depends on you and Jayden for him toe back." She said, softly.


    "What should I do?" I asked.


    "Talk to him and never leave his side. Scold him if you want. I trust you." She said. Then she pulled me in her arms and hugged me.


    It was warm and gentle. I felt like my mom was hugging me. I cried while hugging her back.


    "Mother." I whispered.


    "Peggy?" Someone called me while tapping me on my shoulder.


    I slowly opened my eyes and it was Jayden''s dad. His face was frowning and I know he''s worried because I was crying.


    I was stillying on the bed beside Jayden so I stood up and hugged his dad. I know he was confused but I felt his hand patting my head.


    "Nightmare?" He asked.


    "I saw it. What happened to your wife." I said.


    He gently pushed me and looked at me with a confused face. Then I told him about my dream. I know it was just a dream. But they said dreams represent a person''s unconcious desires. Maybe it was my desire to see Jayden so much, and his mom showed me his agony and suffering so I could better understand him.


    He sat on the bed beside me and took a deep breath.


    "I have never spoken to anyone about my wife. It was painful to me, but you know when she died, I didn''t cry. I couldn''t. I med myself for what happened. It should have been me. If only I was there, my wife would still be alive. It was hard to see Jayden after the incident." He paused.


    "He woke up after a week, but he was broken. He never med me. He would wake up in the middle of the night screaming then he will ran outside the house as if he can''t breathe inside. He will copse after. We started to move from one ce to another. I was afraid he will be taken by my wife''s family or worst be killed. We were like that for 4 years, I think. We settled in Willow Green for a year and I thought that we finally found peace, but that''s when I was called by Alora''s father." He continued.


    I frowned. From what I remember, he became Alora''s psychiatrist for a few times and he said after that they started to hide because he felt someone was following them.


    "We started to move again from ce to ce after I became Alora''s doctor. There really are people following us. It wasn''t my imagination. They attacked Jayden once so I asked him to disguise himself as a girl."


    "Do you think there''s a connection between your wife''s killer and the people who are targeting Alora?" I asked.


    "I already told Luke about it. I think they''re already on the move." He answered.

 Chapter 34 - 34 - Flatline

    After chatting with Jayden''s father, Sophie came with some refreshments.


    "You have to at least eat something. Once he wake up, he''ll be mad if you won''t eat anything. You know that." She scolded me. ??


    I don''t really have an appetite but she''s right. Jayden would definitely be pissed if he found out l''m not taking care of myself.


    I took a biscuit and the tea Sophie brought. She was staring at me but didn''t say a word.


    "You know if you look at me like that, at least say something." I said.


    She sighed and smiled at me.


    "I''m just worried about you. Alora keeps on calling me asking if you''re okay. The girls were worried. I know you''ve been with Alora, Emily and Nina the longest so I''m not sure if I could be any of help right now." She said.


    I smiled and held her hand.


    "Sophie you''re the most person in this kind of situation. Alora knew that. You''re the calm and kindhearted friend. Nina and Emily will sure be hysterrical if they''re here and Alora will definitely lose her temper. She might let Cam beat Jayden so he can wake up." Thinking about that I chuckled.


    Sophieughed thinking about our friends if they were all here. I missed them already. Once Jayden wake up, we''ll go home in Queen''s with our friends. Then n our house interior with Emily as our designer.


    The thought of that made me emotional again. Jayden needs to wake up. If he won''t I''ll beat the hell out of him.


    "Hey. He''ll be okay. Just talk to him. I know he can hear you." Sophie said, smiling.


    I stood up and walked towards Jayden. Seeing him with IV''s and machines in his body pains my heart.


    I sat down and held his hand again. I heard the door closed and I know Sophie left.


    "Love, do you remember when we first met? You were dressed in a high school uniform. Your hair was braided in pigtails. You were so cute. I really thought you were a girl. When I found out you''re a guy, I was interested in you so I asked you to be my boyfriend for a week." I said in betweenugh and sobs.


    "The first time you kissed me was forced but that''s the first time I felt something for you. You were surprised to know I was still a virgin and you said all of my first will be yours. Love, you were my first kiss, my first touch, my first date and my first love. And I want you to be thest. I want to have a family with you. We will have kids right? You said you want six of them. The boys will look like you and the girls should definitely resembles me." I chuckled.


    "Our house will be filled with kidsughter everyday. I''ll take care of them while you work your ass out so you can support us." Iughed. "Love, let''s get married once we''re 18. Like Luke and Alora. I want to be one with you. I want to use yourst name. Grandpa and Kyle will be happy for us, I know it." I continued, still sobbing.


    "Oh and I talked to your mom. She''s beautiful just like you. She said you found your true love, that was me of course. I''ll brag about it when you wake up. I missed you so much. I have a lot of things I wanted to tell you. So please wake up and back to me." I put his hand on my lips and kissed it.


    I don''t want to sleep but I was really getting tired. I feel so exhausted so Iid beside him, kissed him on the lips and closed my eyes.


    I woke up because of he distinct voices in the room. When I opened my eyes, I saw the doctors around Jayden''s bed.


    Sophie rushed into me so I stood up. I was confused. What''s happening? Aside from the doctors, Jayden''s dad, Kyle, Grandpa, Percy were there.


    "What''s going on?" I asked Sophie.


    Sophie guided me to the couch, away from Jayden. I looked at the doctors and they were checking on his body.


    "Dad?" I called Jayden''s father but he seem shocked as well.


    "Kyle what''s happening? Please tell me!" I yelled. I''m beginning to get anxious again.


    "Jayden''s condition got worst. The doctors couldn''t find out what''s wrong. He doesn''t have any injury or something but his vital signs became unstable." He said.


    My knees weaken and I almost fell on the floor. Kyle held my arm to support me. I shook my head repeatedly.


    "Peggy it seems Jayden was the one who''s giving up. He doesn''t want to wake up." Kyle continued.


    "No! No! He wouldn''t do that? He knows I''m waiting for him. How could he do this to me? Kyle please." I begged while shaking my head and crying at the same time.


    "Peggy." Kyle pulled me in his arms to hug me tight. I was already hysterrical and I know it''s his only way tofort me as my older brother.


    ''Beeeeeeeep'' Then a sound from the monitor echoed in the room.


    "Nooooo! Jayden! Nooooo!" I screamed. Kyle didn''t let me go. I just continued to scream and shouted Jayden''s name.


    Jayden''s father broke down on the floor as Percy tried tofort him. Sophie was also crying and grandpa was sitting on the couch silently.


    The doctors were already trying to revive Jayden. I can see them using the defibritor to revive Jayden''s heart.


    "100" One doctor said.


    "Clear!" The assistant said as the doctor put the machine into Jayden''s chest.


    "Please love. Don''t do this to me!" I shouted.


    I know it wouldn''t help him but I couldn''t stop myself from crying. I wanted to run to him but Kyle was holding me tight.


    "200" And another.


    "Clear!" The doctor put the machine back into Jayden''s chest and 200 joules of electricity shocked his heart.


    The doctors looked at the monitor, but nothing.


    ''Beeeeeep'' All I can hear was the sound of a tline.

 Chapter 35 - 35 - Trapped

    JAYDEN POV


    I woke up in the dark again, like what happened when I was young. ??


    I met my mother''s brother for the first time, my uncle. I didn''t tell Peggy about it because I know she''ll be worried.


    I thought I already moved on and I just want to see them. To show them what I''ve be. I thought like Peggy, I could easily forget and forgive the people who hurt me.


    But I was wrong. When I saw my uncle, I started to feel the pain in my chest again. When I asked him about my mother, he said they didn''t order to kill dad especially her. I was honestly relieved to know they didn''t do it. He said they tried to look for her killers but their investigation were limited because they think a much powerful n of the Mafia was involved.


    I felt mad because they''re scared of those who killed my mother. I snapped when uncle said it was my dad''s fault that mom died so I attacked him. Maybe, one of the reasons she was killed was because she ran away with dad. But what''s the big problem? They loved each other. It was them who wanted mom to marry a man she didn''t love just because of some honor or to make peace with other Mafia n. She wasn''t a trophy. She''s a human.


    They said they loved her and would never hurt her. I wanted tough, but for some reason I can see the sadness from my uncle''s eyes when he talked about my mother.


    They didn''t ask for forgiveness but I was ready to forgive them. I wanted to forgive and forget about them so I can move on with Peggy and my father. I wanted to live in peace. I wanted the pain to go away. I wanted the memory of the day mom was killed to be just a memory. I was ready to start a new life with Peggy. I wanted to make her happy.


    Revenge has been my goal ever since my mom got murdered. I died along with her when I was 7. I never med dad. He was protecting me all his life. He never cried a single tear when mom died but I know it was just a show. Dad cried. At least not in front of me. I saw him once in his room. He was holding their wedding photo. He was talking to her and he was crying. He misses her so much. He med himself on that day. But he never regret loving her.


    I wanted to be like him. He loves mom unconditionally. He never med mom''s family nor got mad with them. He kept mom in his heart as he watched me grow.


    I looked at my uncle and was ready to shake hands with him, when I saw one of his men. I recognized the tattoo on his hand. A skull with an arow pierced on its eye. That was the tattoo I saw from one of mom''s murderer.


    I felt the rage and anger consumed me. He was lying to me. They did kill her. Before I know it, I already got the gun from my uncle and point it at the man''s head. I asked him about the tattoo but he didn''t answer. Uncle said to calm down but I didn''t. I felt darkness devoured me and I lost it. The next thing I know, I was already full of blood. I ran outside and went directly to the pce.


    I need to see Peggy. I need her. I don''t know who I am anymore. This pain, this agony, it will never go away. Why did it happen? Why did mom died? Why did she have to be murdered in front of me? Why? I keep on asking myself why. Fate is really cruel. What if one day I lost control and I hurt Peggy? What should I do? I hurt her before and I promise I will never do that again.


    Peggy, where are you? I ran inside the pce halls and looked for her. The servants were stunned to see me with blood all over. Then I saw her in the garden with his brother Kyle. I was relieved she''s safe and smiling. She look so happy.


    What will she think of me if she see me like this? Will she leave me if she found out I shot someone? No, I won''t let her leave me. I''m selfish and conceited. I don''t even know anymore if I could really make her happy. But I need her. I''m at peace whenever I''m with her.


    She was talking to Kyle about us. Our ns together. Her smile was like the sun that will brighten up your day. She was like a moon that lighten up the darkness of the night.


    "Peggy." I called her.


    I opened my eyes and it was dark. What happened? I''m back to this ce again. Did I switch with mom?


    "Jayden." It was mom''s voice.


    I looked around and found her crouched down. I walked towards her and kneeled.


    "Mom?" I called while holding her shoulder.


    When she raised her head, I was terrified. Her eyes were no color, no soul. Her face was swollen and her throat were slit. Blood wasing out from it. I backed away. This is what she look like when she was murdered.


    "You promised you''ll get my revenge." She said over and over.


    I covered my ears so I won''t hear her creepy voice.


    "Jayden." Another voice. But not from my mother. Who is it?


    "Jayden! Nooo! You said you won''t leave me." It was Peggy''s voice. She''s crying. But why?


    I looked around but I couldn''t find her. She''s been calling me and she was talking to me but where is she? It''s too dark in here. Peggy I''ll find you. Just keep calling my name.


    I stood up and started to run. This happened before, I was lost in the dark and couldn''t find my way out. I was in aa for months while I was trapped in here. I couldn''t let it happen again especially if Peggy is crying.


    "Mom! Where are you? Please help me!" I shouted.

 Chapter 36 - 36 - Letting Go

    I kept calling mom to ask her to help me. She was there a moment ago but I couldn''t find her now.


    I can hear Peggy, she''s talking to me. ??


    "Hey you said you won''t leave me no matter what. How could you do this to me? I''m waiting for you. Are you in the dark again? Are you cold out there? Can you hear me? If you do, just follow my voice. I swear if you don''t get out there, I will follow you even in the depths of hell. I''m here. So please,e back to me." She said while crying.


    I won''t leave you. I''m trying to get out of here so don''t cry.


    I ran as fast as I could. I have to find a way out. Mom please help me.


    "Son." It was mom.


    "Mom, help me please. I need to go back to her. I can''t let her cry like that." I said.


    "I''m here." She said.


    Then I''m back from where it all began. Back to our old house, from where she was murdered.


    I heard the closet''s door opened, the 7 year old me came out but I was surprised to see Peggying out after.


    "You brought her here?" I asked, frowning.


    "She wanted to see your pain. She want you to share it with her." She said.


    Then she turned to Peggy.


    "Peggy, will you help him?" She asked.


    Peggy was stunned and I could see her eyes were already swollen from crying. I gritted my teeth. It pains me seeing her like that. I bet she couldn''t sleep and eat. There were dark circles around her eyes and she looks pale.


    "Give him back to me. I''m not sure if I can be any of help to him but I want to be by his side no matter what. He''s the only one for me and I''m the only one for him. I''ll do everything for him." She said while crying. I wanted to grab and kissed her but I couldn''t.


    Mom smiled and touched her on the cheek.


    "He finally found his true love. I won''t take him anymore but it depends on you and Jayden for him toe back." She said, softly.


    "What should I do?" Peggy asked.


    "Talk to him and never leave his side. Scold him if you want. I trust you." She said. Then she pulled Peggy in her arms and hugged her tight.


    I heard Peggy said "Mother", before she disappeared in front of me.


    "You finally found her. I''m very happy for you." Mom said.


    "How can I go back to her?" I asked.


    "It depends on you. Your will to live. Trust your heart and don''t doubt it. Jayden, let go of me. I know you''re hurt, but look at her." Then she showed me Peggy.


    She was crying. Dad was crying, too. What''s happening? Am I dead? No, it can''t be!


    "You promised me! How could you? What will happen to me now? We have dreams remember? Jayden please. Love, I can''t live without you. I''ll follow you, if you won''te back! Please. I love you so much!" She was wailing.


    "Mom, I want to go back to her. She needs me." I said.


    "Jayden, let go of the past and face your future. Move forward." She simply said.


    "But mom, I still want justice for you. I won''t let you go."


    "You can find justice for me, but do not let your pain and anger consume you. Jayden, if you let your hatred take over, you will be devoured by darkness. Do you want to drag Peggy in the dark?" She asked.


    Then she showed me Peggy again. This was when I hear her crying.


    "Jayden, pleasee back! You said you won''t leave me! How could you? Please baby. I''m waiting. The house, we have our ns right? We already nned our future together. You said once I''m ready I could wear the ring. I''ll wear it now! Look, here it is!"


    Then on the bedroom, Peggy was holding my hand.


    "Love, you were my first kiss, my first touch, my first date and my first love. And I want you to be thest. I want to have a family with you. We will have kids right? You said you want six of them. The boys will look like you and the girls should definitely resembles me." She giggled while ying with my hair.


    "Our house will be filled with kidsughter everyday. I''ll take care of them while you work your ass out so you can support us." Iughed. "Love, let''s get married once we''re 18. Like Luke and Alora. I want to be one with you. I want to use yourst name. Grandpa and Kyle will be happy for us, I know it." She continued.


    I felt like my heart was going to explode. Peggy was suffering while I''m still trapped in here. Why? Is it because I don''t to go back? No. I wanted to go back to her. Mom said it''s my will to live. And I should let go of her.


    I looked at mom and smiled.


    "Mom, I love you forever. I will keep you in my heart. I will let fate decide if I could find who killed you. I know I promised you. No. I promised myself, I''ll find them but I found the only girl who I want to spend my life with. I can''t let her cry any longer and she might really follow me, she''s as crazy as me." Iughed but I was crying.


    Mom smiled back at me and gave me a hug. I missed her so much.


    "I''m happy for you. Take care of her and don''t ever let her cry again. I love you son. And please tell your father I love him and stop ming himself already. If he could find another woman for him, I will be very happy." She said.


    "Now, think of Peggy and your most precious memory of her. Go to her and never let go of her hand."

 Chapter 37 - 37 - Miracle

    Peggy POV


    I couldn''t ept the fact that he''s gone. I can hear the monitor beeping continuosly. I felt Kyle loosen his arms around me so I run towards Jayden. ??


    I kneeled beside the bed and held his hand.


    "You promised me! How could you? What will happen to me now? We have dreams remember? Jayden please. Love, I can''t live without you. I''ll follow you, if you won''te back! Please. I love you so much!" I was wailing.


    Sophie rushed towards me holding me on the shoulders.


    "Peggy, he''s gone." She whispered.


    "No! He''s not! I won''t let him leave me. Sophie he''lle back." I said almost hysterrical.


    I will neved ept it. He''s not dead. I know he wouldn''t leave me like this. His hand is still warm. I know he''s still here.


    I stood up and leaned towards his face. My heart was so broken right now. I pressed my forehead with his and talked to him.


    "If you won''t wake up, I will hunt down every one who hurt you and your mother. And then I will follow you even in hell." I said before brushing my trembling lips into his.


    They said true love''s kiss can awaken a princess, maybe it could happen to a prince as well, I thought to myself. I know this is not a fairy tale. This is real. I know if he won''t wake up, he''ll be gone forever whether I like it or not. But I''m still hoping he wille back to me.


    I couldn''t let go of his lips. This might be thest time I can kiss him. My lips were trembling and I can taste my own tears when it flowed between our lips.


    Then a miracle happened.


    ''Beep'' ''Beep'' ''Beep''


    My eyes widened. I looked at the monitor and I could see the lines were moving. The doctors came back and check on him. I was still crying when I felt his hand move.


    "Jayden?" I murmured. The he slowly opened his eyes.


    Everyone rushed towards him. His father couldn''t believe his eyes. He''s back!


    My heart couldn''t exin the happiness I felt. He moved his eyes as if he was searching, then he found me.


    I was still looking at him. I couldn''t move. Is this true? Is he really awake?


    "Love?" He said.


    Then tears fell from my eyes again. I felt like I was crying forever. I felt exhausted but right now I''m happy.


    He raised his hand and brushed my face with it. He wiped my tears and I held his hand. I missed his touch.


    "You''ve been crying. I''m sorry." He said.


    I shook my head and smiled.


    "You came back. That''s more important. Thank you foring back to me." I said, softly.


    Then he looked at the people behind me.


    "Dad, I''m sorry for worrying you again." He said while looking at his father.


    His dad was crying earlier but he''s already back to his usual self. Showing Jayden no weakness.


    "It''s okay. Just don''t worry Peggy anymore." He answered, smiling at him.


    "Kyle, Old man." He greeted grandpa and my brother.


    "Percy, thank you foring here. Sophie, nice hair." He continued.


    I didn''t even notice Sophie''s hair. It was gold and wavy before, looking at it now, it''s ck but still wavy. She was still pretty though.


    The doctors said Jayden''s okay. He also insisted he''s okay and asked to remove the IV''s and all the machines connected to him.


    "We''ll leave you two. We know you wanted to be alone especially him." Grandpa said while pointing at Jayden.


    I chuckled.


    "I missed you." He said when the door closes. "Can youy down beside me?" He asked.


    I smiled and tucked myself inside the nket. My head was on his other arm so I turned to him and wrapped my arms around his waist. I raised my head to look at him.


    "I missed you too. I know you''lle back to me." I said.


    "Thank you for not giving up on me. I heard everything you told me when I was unconcious. I really wanted to go back but I was trapped again. I made you cry. I''m sorry." He said while touching me gently on the face.


    "It''s fine. But try to scare me like that again then I really beat the hell out of you " I said.


    Looking at him, I really couldn''t imagine myself living without him. I''m really thankful he came back to me. I was just staring at him. As if he''ll vanish if I blink.


    "I''m not going anywhere. You can rest. I''ll be here beside you." He said in a gentle voice.


    I shook my head. I''m really scared that he won''t be beside me when I wake up. He kissed me on the forehead but didn''t say a word. I know he felt guilty because of what happened.


    "Love?" I whispered.


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s get married when we turned 18." I blurted.


    He was surprised. He looked at me, confused. I raised my hand and showed him the ring. His eyes widened and couldn''t believe what he''s seeing.


    "Peggy, I-I."


    "Hey, I''m proposing. Are you going to say no?" I pouted.


    He chuckled and pulled me closer to his, hugging me tight.


    "Of course not! I''ve been waiting for this. Thank you Peg. God! I love you so much!" He said while looking at me with his sprakling eyes.


    "I love you more." I said.


    He leaned forward and kissed me on the forehead, then to my cheeks before kissing me on my lips. It was gentle and loving. I felt his lips tremble. I frowned. I pushed him gently and looked into his eyes. He was blushing. There were tears from his eyes.


    "Hey. What is it?" I asked.


    "I''m happy." He simply said.


    "Love, I''m happy too."


    I moved on top of him and kissed him. This time I was aggressive. I slid my tongue into his mouth, tasting him. I was longing for him. A few days without him seem forever.


    We were panting when I released his lips. He was smiling.


    "Make love to me." He said.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" I asked.


    "I''m stronger than a bull. And besides, you''re going to pleasure me this time. I''ll justy down here while you do your thing." He said, grinning.


    "You''re a devil." I said while running my fingers to his chest.


    "I love you Margaret." He said. It''s the first time he called me by my real name. I liked it.


    "I love you more, my love." I answered before kissing him again.

 Chapter 38 - 38 - Little Siblings

    "Margaret!" It was Kyle.


    He suddenly rushed into our bedroom while I was riding Jayden. ??


    "You jerk!" I said while throwing him a pillow.


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    "Are you blind? Do you really want to know the details?" Jayden said, annoyed.


    "You''re not supposed to do that yet. You were unconcious for more than three days." Kyle said, almost yelling.


    Then Percy and Sophie came in. Percy wasughing while Sophie was surprised as well.


    "Peggy, you might want to move away from him and cover your body." Sophie said, blushing.


    I realized I didn''t move on top of Jayden and I was naked. Good thing they can only see my back.


    I squealed and covered my body with the nket. I red at Kyle.


    "What? Do you want him to faint again?" He asked in a serious tone.


    I bowed my head. I know it was my fault. I shouldn''t agree with him when he asked me. I heard Kyle walked towards us. I thought he''ll scold me more but he pat me on the head and chuckled.


    "You really missed him. I understand but you two need to be more careful. Peggy, don''t be afraid of this asshole. He should rest for a while. He needs to recover his strength before you know." He said.


    I blushed. He really is my brother.


    "Tsk. Fine! But why are you here? Didn''t you know how to knock, virgin prince?" Jayden said which made Percy burst outuhing again.


    Kyle red at Percy, then to Jayden.


    "Sometimes I want to punch you in the face." Kyle said.


    "You''re not the first person who wants to do that." Percy eximed.


    Luke always say that to Jayden everytime he has rudements about them. Maybe boys joked like that to each other. They are friends after all.


    "Your grandfather is here, with your uncle and aunt. If you don''t want to talk to them, I can send them away." Kyle said.


    I looked at Jayden. I don''t see any anger or hatred anymore. What happened to him in the dark? I couldn''t ask him and decided to wait for him to tell me.


    "It''s fine. I want to talk to them." He answered and turned to me. "Will you stay here?" He asked.


    I smiled and nodded.


    "Maybe put on some clothes first before I asked them toe here." Kyle teased.


    "Can we at least finished what we started?" Jayden smirked.


    "You''re an asshole!" Kyle said while leaving the room.


    "Your brother is overprotective." Jayden said while shaking his head.


    Iughed while putting my clothes on.


    "Hey let''s finish it." He insisted.


    "No! Kyle is right. I don''t want you to copsed in front of me again. I can live without sex but I can''t live without you." I said in a firm voice.


    He didn''t talk back. He was silent.


    "Are you sulking?" I giggled.


    "Once you''re fully recovered, we can do it everyday." I said while giving him a quick kiss. "Come on! I''ll help you take a bath."


    "Are you serious? You''re going to kill me if we take a bath together." He pouted.


    In the end, we still made love in the shower. I really couldn''t win when he suddenly touched me and kissed me between my thighs. And when he sucked and licked my pussy, I couldn''t do anything but surrender my body to him. His every thrust was slow, it wasn''t rough. He hold me like it was our first time. He was gentle. Not that I didn''t like it. I was used to him being rough. I wonder what really happened to him.


    We heard a few knock before Kyle came inside the room, he was ring at Jayden. He knew we still did it since we both came out from the bathroom. I was blushing and can''t look at my brother''s eyes. Jayden was smirking. I nudge him on the side and he act like he was hurt.


    "Ouch." He said but still giving meaningful look to Kyle.


    I heard Kyle took a deep breath.


    "At least, use protection. And Jayden, if you ever let her cry again, I swear I will lock her up in a tower and you might need to be prince charming and rescue the princess. It seem so easy for you to get her but I don''t want to see her cry again. Do you understand?" Kyle used his soon to be king''s voice to Jayden and his face became serious.


    "I understand. I''m sorry Kyle. I really am. I love your sister. I have ws, I''m not perfect. I''m not a prince so I don''t really know how to act like a knight in shining armor. But my love for her is pure. I won''t give her to anyone, even you." He said in a serious tone.


    I looked at him and I can see his overflowing love from his eyes. I wanted to jump to his arms again, if only Kyle wasn''t there.


    Kyle walked towards us and reached his hand to Jayden. He reached back.


    "I admire your courage. I hope I can be like you when I see her again. Take care of my sister." Kyle said. Then he grabbed me and pulled me closer to them, hugging us both.


    "It''s good to have a little sister and an annoying little brother." He continued.


    "Emily would be delighted to see you. I''m rooting for you. I don''t really like Xander." Jaydenmented.


    "Hey, he''s a nice guy." I said.


    Kyle didn''t say anything. I know he missed her. I hope he and Emily end up together but it''s really Emily who will decide on that.


    "Okay. Now, go and meet your family. If anything happens, the royal guards were on stand by. Here. Just press this if you sense any danger." Kyle said while handing me a device with a red button.


    He walked out of the room first. I held Jayden''s hand and smiled at him. I know he''s nervous. This is the first time he''ll be meeting his grandfather. And it''s time for me to be his support.


    He kissed my hand and smiled back. "Let''s go." Then we followed Kyle to where Jayden''s family was.

 Chapter 39 - 39 - The Castellos

    Inside the room, Jayden''s uncle and aunt were sitting on the left side of the long table. An old man, who seems to be his grandfather, was seated at the end of it.


    They stood up when they saw us and greeted us. ??


    "Your highness." His aunt said while his uncle bowed without saying anything.


    His grandfather suddenly walked towards me but Jayden pulled me to his side. Then the royal guards appeared ready to attack the old man.


    "I''m just going to greet her highness." He said.


    Jayden signaled to the guards and they went back to their position.


    "Highness. It''s an honor to finally meet you." He greeted.


    I nodded as we sat down on the table.


    "Jayden, I hope you''re okay now." His aunt said.


    I looked at her and she seemed sincere but I really can''t see any affection from her towards her nephew.


    "I''m fine." Jayden answered simply.


    "Father, this is Jayden. Lucia''s son." It was his uncle, introducing Jayden.


    The old man didn''t say a word. He was looking at Jayden''s face. Jayden was also looking at the man who said to be his grandfather.


    Then suddenly, the old man''s tears fell from his eyes. His aunt and uncle bowed their heads


    "You look like your mother." He said to Jayden.


    Jayden was staring at his grandfather. I''m not sure what he''s thinking. Maybe he''s checking if they''re just acting or not.


    "I know I''ve been on your family. I won''t me you if you despised me. But I want you to know, I am happy to see you." He continued while wiping his eyes from tears.


    The door suddenly opened and Jayden''s father came.


    "Dad." Jayden was surprised.


    I saw his uncle gritted his teeth when he saw the man who married her sister.


    "What are you doing here?" His uncle asked, almost yelling.


    "I asked him Luciano." We turned our eyes to his grandfather.


    Dr.Richards didn''t sit and just stood up at Jayden''s back.


    "Father, brother, I''m sorry for what happened to Lucia. It''s my fault. I wasn''t able to protect her." His voice was apologetic and sad.


    "She was precious to us. She was my youngest sister. I knew from the start she never wanted the life we have. She hates violence. She always dreamed of living simply to another country with her family. It was our selfish decision that lead her to her death. I know it wasn''t your fault but I just couldn''t ept the fact that she died horribly." It was Luciano, his uncle.


    "Instead of ming father, why didn''t you just try looking for the real killers." Jayden finally spoke.


    "We tried but if the Rossi''s were involved, we won''t find them easily. Jayden, I know it''s toote but let us apologize to you and your father. We won''t us you to forgive us -"


    "I forgive you." Jayden suddenly said cutting off his aunt.


    I don''t know how happy I was hearing those words from him. He finally learned to ept and let go of the past.


    "I want to start a new life with dad and Peggy. I won''t be able to do that if I will still hold grudges against you." He continued.


    His aunt burst out crying. Then he stood up and walked towards Jayden. I''m still holding the device Kyle gave me so I''m watching their every movement.


    Jayden stood up and epted her aunt when she opened her arms to hug him. She cried on Jayden''s arms. I was also touched and teary eyed from joy. I was really happy for him.


    His uncle walked towards his father and reached out his hand. I saw them shaking their hands and smiling at each other. Jayden walked towards his grandfather and hugged him. It was a very touching moment for their family. I was very proud of him.


    We moved to the couch so we can chatfortably. They asked Jayden about his childhood and his happy memories with his mother. They asked how we met and Jayden told them almost everything. I can see that he''s happy rekindling his rtionship with mom''s family.


    "Do you have ns on getting married?" His grandfather asked.


    I blushed but showed them the ring Jayden gave me.


    "It was from your grandmother." He said.


    They congratualted us and promised that they will be there when we tie the knot. We don''t really know when but we told them our n once we turned 18.


    It was almost evening when I felt my vision became blurry. Maybe I was too tired from everything that happened so far.


    I excused myself and went back to our room. I feel dizzy and felt something from my stomach. I ran to the bathroom and hurled. I felt lightheaded and woozy.


    We''ve been here for a week now and was stressed out from the moment we arrived here. I haven''t eaten anything heavy as well ever since Jayden was unconcious.


    I picked up my phone and sent a message to our group chat.


    Me: Guys thank you for worrying about us. Jayden and I were okay now. He''s still taking meds but he''s perfectly fine. He and his father also reconciled with his mom''s family. They were talking happily as of this moment.


    Alora: That''s great news Peggy. So when will youe back?


    Nina: Shouldn''t you join them? Anyway, we''re happy for you and Jayden.


    Emily: Sophie said you were caught riding Jayden. You shameless bitch.


    I giggled before sending another message.


    Me: Maybe we''ll stay here for another week ande home. Graduation is just a few months away so we need to prepare as well. I was with them earlier but I feel sick so I''m in our room now to rest.


    Sophie: Are you okay? You''ve been through a lot for just a week and you didn''t get enough rest so maybe you should sleep after dinner. I''ll ask the servants to prepare you food and just bring it to your room.


    Alora: Are you sure you''re not pregnant?


    I became anxious when I read Alora''s message. It can''t be, right?

 Chapter 40 - 40 - Possibilities [R18]

    Iid on the bed, looking at the ceiling. I was thinking about Alora''s message.


    It''s not impossible I''ll get pregnant. Jayden and I never used protection. We''ve been doing it for a few months now almost everyday and he always released it inside me.??


    I asked him a few times about it but he always said it''s okay. But what if I really am pregnant? Am I ready? Am I ready to be a mother? Is Jayden ready to be a father? Are we ready to be parents?


    My head hurts from those thoughts. When was thest time I got my period? I lost count. I need to know if I''m pregnant or not. Maybe I''ll buy a pregnancy test. I can''t tell Jayden yet.


    I stood up and walked towards the full sized mirror. I was wearing a short white camisole lingerie. I looked at myself in the mirror and touched my tummy. I smiled. Wait? Why do I feel like I''m excited? I''m anxious, yes. But not because I''m worried. I have a lot of questions in my mind but I feel like my heart is happy.


    I was startled when an arm wrapped around my waist. It was Jayden. I didn''t even notice he went inside the room.


    "Hey what are you thinking?" He asked while giving me kisses on my shoulder.


    Ah. His lips were giving me excitement and heat suddenly rose from my body. I really love his kisses.


    "You." I murmured.


    I was staring at the mirror, looking at him while he kissed and touched me with his lips and hands. His hands explored my body while his lips were tracing kisses from my neck and my shoulders.


    "Let''s go for a swim." He whispered.


    I frowned. "Where?"


    "You''ll see. Come on!" Then he pulled me outside the room and brought me to another room.


    Inside, was an indoor pool. It has a waterfall hanging rainforest with a romantic lighting, a bubbly jacuzzi, locked in a cave-like surroundings with lush palm trees around it.


    Jayden started removing his clothes while walking backwards. He was looking at me with his lustful eyes. I felt my cheeks burn when he looks at me like that. I let out a deep breath when he removed thest piece of cloth he had on.


    I stared at him from head to toe. I bit my lips when my eyes saw his full erection. I slowly removed my clothes, giving him sensual stares. I was wearing a ckce side tie thong underneath my lingerie. Jayden was intensely staring at me while I slowly pulled the string of each side.


    He walked towards me when I was fully naked, pulling me into his body.


    "You do know how to seduce me. You''re making me wild Margaret." He said hoarsely.


    His face was just a few inches away from mine. I can feel the heating from his mouth. I can smell the scent of his breath, sugar and honey.


    "I''m crazy for you." I blurted.


    He leaned forward and pressed his lips against mine. It was sweet and gentle. It wasn''t his usual way of kissing me but I really like the way it is now. He then carried me bridal style while our lips and tongues were entangled.


    I felt the water touched my skin. I''m not really sure if it''s cold or not because my body was burning with desire.


    The pool has an isle at the center, he gently put me down there while he was on the water. I was waiting for his next move. He put my legs on his shoulders and pulled my hips closer to his face. I gasped. He smirked before he buried his face between my thighs.


    "Shit." I whispered when I felt his tongue licked my clit.


    My elbows were supporting my body as I arched my back. Jayden sucked my clit and licked it with the tip of his tongue.


    "Jayden." I called out his name when he slid his tongue inside me. He moved inside and out as he sucked and licked my pussy.


    I hold on to his head and pressed it against my core. "Ahh." I moaned.


    I came and was so wet when he moved his face away. He was grinning as he licked his lips with his tongue.


    "I love the taste of you." He boldly said which made me blush.


    "Is this what you called a swim?" I asked, with a naughty smile.


    "I already dived in and it''s amazing." He said with his usual evil smile.


    "Pervert." I said.


    Then I soaked into the water, joining him. I wrapped my arms around his neck, my body pressed against his. I can feel his erection poking me.


    He guided me into the corner of the pool and pulled my legs to wrap around his waist before thrusting deeply into my core.


    It was a different level of bliss. Jayden was so gentle as he moved inside me. I can feel his every thrust filling up my core.


    He was staring at me while he shoved his dick in and out. Our foreheards were leaning against each other as I moaned in pleasure, looking directly into his eyes.


    "Ahh. Ahh. Ahh."


    "Louder, Margaret. Ahh." He groaned.


    His hands were holding me on my bottom as he guided me to move along with him. I moved my hips, meeting his every thrust.


    "That''s it Margaret. You''re amazing."


    He then carried me out of the pool andid me down on the side. My arms were still wrapped around his neck, my legs into his waist.


    He leaned forward to kiss me. I felt his movement became faster and as I dance along with the rhythm of his every thrust, I could feel his dick poking my womb over and over.


    "Ah. Jayden!" I called out his name when we both reached the climax.


    We stayed at the pool for a few hours chatting about his family. I could see his really happy. Then I remember again what Alora asked about me being pregnant. I looked at Jayden while he happily tells me about his mom''s childhood.


    We did it again, we made love without protection. I know we are being irresponsible and reckless. We''re still young but I know we are capable of having a family and we can give our kids a better future. I wanted to tell Jayden the possibility but I was afraid of his reaction.


    What if he already changed his mind? A lot happened. He was just beginning to enjoy his family''spany. I don''t want to ruin his happiness right now. So I decided, I won''t tell him yet. I needed to be sure first, then I''ll tell him.

 Chapter 41 - 41 - Responsibility

    We stayed in Flousia for a few more days before returning home. Granda promised to visit us once he''s done with some royal duties. Kyle went back to the U.S and promised he''lle back once he graduate.


    I didn''t tell Jayden yet about the possibility that I am pregnant. When we arrived in Queen''s, Luke and the boys dragged him out to drink. Me and the girls went to the garden to have some tea. ??


    "So are you pregnant?" Alora asked.


    I''m not surprised. I already expected that they will ask me about it. I took a sigh and looked at them.


    "I honestly don''t know. I lost track of my period." I said.


    "Here." Alora murmured while giving me a prenancy test.


    We were shocked that she has this kind of thing.


    "You''re not the only one who doesn''t use protection." She said.


    "I-I''m scared." I admitted.


    "Why? You don''t like it?" Nina asked.


    "Not really. Jayden was saying that he won''t use protection so I can have her child but what if he''s not serious about it? What if he already changed his mind? I mean we''re still young. There are a lot of things he wants to do."


    "He''s not like that. You should know that, Peggy. Trust him." Sophie said.


    "I trust him. It''s just that, this is different. We''re talking about having a baby."


    We were silent for a moment when Emily sighed deeply.


    "Try that first or we''ll go and see a doctor. Then decide. But you still have to tell Jayden. It''s also his responsibility."


    I nodded and drank the tea.


    After having tea with the girls, I went to my room to rest. Iid down on the bed while looking at the pregnancy test Alora gave me. Should I do it now? I really wanted to know but I''m scared.


    I heard a few knocks and it was Alora who came in.


    "It''s better to do it in the morning." She said.


    "What if it happens to you?" I asked.


    "I''ll be happy. When we adopted Zoey, I saw how Luke treats her. Everytime I see them together, I always imagining myself carrying his child." She said.


    I can see that she''s really sure about her and Luke. And I know Luke felt the same towards her.


    "Are you not afraid? I mean we''re young. We''re in high school. Are you not afraid that people will look at you differently?" I asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. The only thing that matters to me is Luke. It''s true, we''re young and we haven''t entered the world of the adults but when you decided to sleep with the man you love, you know the risks. Age is just a number for bing a parent. Young or old, as long as you''re ready to ept your responsibility, you''ll be okay. I''m not saying we did the right thing, pre-marital sex and teenage pregnancy are not eptable by everyone anyway, but it depends on you and Jayden on how you will face the issues together. No matter what happens, your family and us will support both of you as long as you do the right thing." She said in a reassuring tone.


    "Thank you Alora. I''ll do this tomorrow morning and consult a doctor."


    She smiled and left me alone in the room. I soaked myself in the tub and rest my head. I''ve been very stressedtely and it''s also a possibility why I always feel sick.


    Why do I feel like I was floating? I was naked but I feel warm. I smell the scent of sugar and honey. It smells good. I slowly opened my eyes and I saw Jayden. I''m in his arms, he was carrying me.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "You fell asleep. You scared me. I saw you in the tub, I thought something bad happened." He said, frowning.


    "I just feel so tired." I answered simply.


    "I know. So rest."


    His gentle voice touched my heart. He really cares for me a lot. He gently put me down on the bed and went to the closet to get me some clothes. He helpmed me change andid me down on the bed.


    "Jayden I can do it myself. I''m not paralized." I chuckled.


    "Tsk. Just shut up. I want to do this." He said, blushing.


    I loved it when he sounds so manly and tough but then he blushed.


    "Rest. I''ll get you something to eat." He said.


    "Will you cook for me?" I asked while smiling sweetly.


    "I can''t say no to that face." He smiled and leaned forward to give me a quick kiss. "So what do you want?"


    "Pasta and garlic bread."


    "Okay. Wait here. I''ll make you the best pasta." He said, proudly.


    I giggled. I don''t even know if he knows how to cook. I decided to read a book while I wait for him in the room.


    After an hour, he came back. He was wearing an apron. He looks hot and sexy. I smelled the scent of the pasta mixed with the scent of the garlic bread.


    "You look sexy on that apron." I teased.


    "Would you like me to serve you wearing only this?" He asked with a naughty smile on his face.


    I rolled my eyes while heughed.


    He put down the te and served the food to me. I really looks nice. He also knows how to prepare it. I looked at him, confused.


    "Dad was busy working so I was assigned to do the house chores including cooking. I wanted to give him different meals everyday so I tried learning through the inte and youtube. I''m a good cook so you won''t get hungry." He said and gave me a wink.


    I smiled and picked up the fork. I tasted the pasta first and it was really good. He''s not bluffing. It''s delicious. I picked the garlic bread next and ate a small bite but when I tried to swallow it, my stomach rumbled. I felt sick. I stood up and rushed to the toilet. I threw up everything I have eaten so far.


    Jayden followed. He was standing and leaning on the bathroom''s door, his arms crossed.


    "So when are you nning to tell me the possibility that you''re pregnant?" He asked.

 Chapter 42 - 42 - Test

    I looked at him, surprised. He knew? But how? Did someone tell him? But the girls said they won''t tell anyone.


    "Talk." He said, frowning. ??


    I felt nervous. He''s mad I know that. I knew it, he didn''t like it. I felt something painful in my chest.


    "I-I''m still not sure. But I lost track of my period. A-And I-I''m sorry." I stuttered. Then tears flow into my eyes.


    He rushed towards me and pull me into his arms. I thought he''s mad at me. But his body says differently.


    "Why are you apologizing? You''re so stupid. Did you think I will change my mind if I knew you were pregnant?" He asked, annoyed.


    I was sobbing. I''ve been too emotionaltely.


    "Hey stop crying. I''m pissed because it seems you underestimated me and misunderstood. I told you, I didn''t use protection so you can carry my child." He said, hugging me tight.


    "I-I''m scared." I said while crying.


    "I know. I''m scared too but we have each other. Don''t think of anyone else but us. I will take care of you and the baby, if in case you''re really pregnant. So stop worrying." His voice was soforting.


    How could I doubt him? From the very moment he said he loves me, he was so sure about us. He never doubted his feelings for me but I, on the otherhand, always doubt him. He knew it was my weakness. He always understand me.


    "I love you." I said.


    "I love you more." Then he carried me again to the bed.


    "Now rest. We''ll go to the doctor tomorrow." He said.


    "Love? How did you know? Did someone tell you?" I asked, curiously.


    "Do you think your girls will betray you? We''ve been together for almost a year. I know if you are bothered by something. You said you lost track of your period, but I didn''t. I know you missed it this month. You''re supossed to have it two weeks ago." He answered.


    I wanted to cry again. He knows everything about me. I''m so stupid.


    "I''m sorry. I doubted you. I''m an idiot."


    "Yeah. You are. I told you to trust me. You can''t hide anything from me Margaret. I would never turn my back on you. I''m obsessed with you, in a good way. You know that right? Besides, how can I call myself your fiance if I don''t even know what''s worrying my princess?" He said while caressing my face with his hand.


    He''s really sweet in his own way. He calls me stupid, an idiot, always telling me to shut up, he was sometimes rude, well most of the time, but he''s bold, direct and honest.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and pressed my lips against his. He responded. I leaned my forehead to his after the kiss, panting.


    "If you''re not pregnant, then maybe you''re just stress. And it''s also my fault. So I''m really worried about you. I don''t want to see you like this." He said.


    "It''s not your fault. Stop ming yourself. It''s in the past so let''s forget it." I smiled.


    "Margaret." He whispered.


    "I like it when you call me by my real name."


    "I like it too. I don''t know how and why but I am head over heels in love with you. You are making me crazy. So please don''t ever think of me leaving you okay?"


    I smiled and nodded.


    "Alora gave me this. I want to try and see." I said while showing him the pregnancy test.


    "Then let''s try. Try it now. We''ll still consult a doctor no matter what." He said.


    "But she said it''s better to do it in the morning."


    "I think it will be the same result if it''s positive or not." He insisted.


    I''m still hesitant to do it. Jayden seem to understand and cupped my face.


    "I''m here. I''m not going anywhere. Whatever the result, I will be here for you. I promise." He said.


    I muster the courage and stood up. I took a deep breath and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Would you like me toe with you?" He asked.


    "I think it''s better for you to stay here." I said while closing the bathroom door.


    I looked myself in the mirror. I was really pale and somehow I became thin. It''s been a few days that I feel sick and just threw up everything I ate. I always feel sleepy and my head feels light. I also became emotional. I know the signs are telling me I am pregnant, all I need was a confirmation.


    I took a deep breath again and opened the pregnancy test. I read the instructions and walked towards the toilet bowl. So it says, collect a urine sample in a cup and dip the test strips in it. That''s easy. And so I followed.


    It says here to wait for 3-5 minutes. It''s positive if it has two lines. I looked at it waiting for the result. Five minutes seem so long. I was in front of the mirror, waiting, tapping my fingers and pacing back and forth.


    Then I saw the result. I bit my lips and rushed outside the bathroom.


    Jayden was also walking back and forth. I thought I''m the only one nervous. When he heard the door, he looked at me, frowning.


    "So? What is it?" He asked.


    He walked towards me because I didn''t answer. I was just staring at him. I didn''t even smile or showed any reaction. I just stood there.


    "Hey. You''re killing me. Can I see it?" He asked, brushing his hand on my cheek.


    I handed him the prenancy test. I was looking at him to see his reaction.


    He frowned when he saw the result. He''s a guy but I know he knew how to check if it''s positive or not.


    He nced at me. Tears fell down from my eyes. Before I knew it he was already hugging me tight.

 Chapter 43 - 43 - Heartbeat

    "Hey don''t cry. Don''t be afraid." He said while hugging me tight.


    "I-I''m happy. Jayden I''m so happy!" I answered. ??


    He tilted my chin up and kissed me.


    "Me too! I''m going to be a dad! I''m happy!" He said.


    I could sense his happiness from his voice. He suddenly walked towards the door.


    "Where are you going?" I asked.


    "I will tell dad and our friends!" He said excitedly.


    He rushed outside and went to the rooms beside ours. I was standing just outside our door, smiling. He was knocking on their doors loudly. They opened the door and I could see some irritation and confusion from their faces. Luke and Alora''s room was on a different part of the house but he ran there to call them.


    "What the hell is going on Jayden?" Luke frowned, while holding Alora''s hand.


    "You do realize, you''re disturbing us." Percy said while hugging Sophie from behind.


    "I just want to tell you guys that we have a good news!" He said with a wide smile on his face.


    Alora looked at me and I knew she already get what Jayden''s about to say. She was smiling at me.


    "We''re going to have a baby! I''m going to be a father!" He shouted proudly.


    At first they were shocked but then I saw smiles on their faces.


    "Congrattions! Wow that was good news!" Luke said.


    They walked towards us and congratted us. They were happy for us. No judgement, just pure happiness.


    "I thought Luke and Alora will have a baby first. You need to work on it more Luke." Andrew teased Luke.


    "Asshole!" Luke answered and weughed at it.


    "Are you going to see a doctor tomorrow? You have to. To make sure how old is the baby." Emily said while rubbing her hand in my tummy.


    "We will." Jayden said.


    We went back to our room and Jayden carefully carried me to the bed.


    "I told you I can walk." I giggled but I really like the way he takes care of me.


    "I want to do this. I''ll take care of you. Come one let''s rest and we''ll go to a doctor first thing tomorrow. I''ll also talk to dad tomorrow morning." He said.


    Weid down on the bed while I got myself closer to Jayden. I feel safe when I''m with him. I was brushing my fingers to his chest when he took a deep breath.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I want to make love to you but I''m afraid I might hurt the baby." He said, blushing.


    "You''re so cute." I chuckled.


    "You''re annoying!" He said.


    I teased him more by caressing him from the chest, down to his stomach. I could hear his breathing irregrly. I couldn''t take it anymore so climb on top of him.


    "Hey I told you I might hurt the baby. You should rest." He said.


    "No you won''t. I want to feel you inside me." I said.


    He grabbed me on the waist and turned, he was now on top of me.


    "Okay. I''ll be gentle, my love." He said as leaned closer to kiss me.


    I think I realized why Jayden has been very gentle with me the past few days. He knew I already missed my period and it''s possible that I am pregnant. He was actually doing it for my sake. I fell in love with him all over again.


    The next day, we went directly to the doctor. Jayden''s father was also very excited so he insisted he''lle with us. I called Kyle to tell him the news, he was happy but he warned Jayden again about making me cry. He became an overprotective brother in just a short time. I also informed grandfather and he said he will visit us soon.


    The doctor said my pregnancy is fine and I''m on a perfect shape. She said it''s normal to have morning sickness, lightheadedness and dizziness. So we shouldn''t worry about it. The baby was already on its 5th week and she let us hear its heartbeat.


    We were so happy when we heard it, Jayden almost cried but his father was crying. I didn''t realize they were both a crybaby. It''s amazing to know that there''s a little angel inside me.


    The doctor said we would know the gender once the baby is on its 5th to 6th month. I really wouldn''t mind if it''s a boy or a girl as long as the baby is healthy.


    She gave me some vitamins and meal ns to make sure I''ll be healthy for the rest of the pregnancy. She said I''m young so it might be hard for me carry a baby like the older woman but she will do her best to help me out. I was really d to hear it.


    We noticed that she sometimes nced at Jayden''s father. Well, he was still good looking and he''s not that old anyway, he''s only 38 acoording to Jayden. It''s normal that some women will be attracted to him.


    Jayden and I were exchanging meaningful nce when the doctor called his father. When he came back to us, he was smiling.


    "What did she say?" Jayden asked.


    "She was asking if I''m also a doctor because I looked like one then she-" He scratched his head. I wanted tough because he was blushing.


    "She''s asking if we could drink sometimes." He said looking at Jayden.


    "Dad, it''s fine. I never had a chance to tell you but mom said she will be happy if you could find another woman."


    His father was surprised and smiled.


    "I''ll think about it. Let''s go home for now. I know you wanted to boasts the ultrasounds to your friends." His father said.


    We went home to show everyone the ultrasounds. When we got home, we were surprised that they have prepared a small party for us. It says on the banner, Congrattions!


    We were so happy that I couldn''t imagine that there''s something that will change our lives forever.

 Chapter 44 - 44 - Will You Marry Me?

    Jayden was very strict with my health. He usually cooks for me and prepare my meals. He was bing more of a husband and a father than a boyfriend.


    The doctor said we are still allowed to have sex but he was afraid to hurt me and the baby so we decided to do it three times a week. I''m really fine with that since I get tired easily. ??


    Since we will be graduating soon, the school allowed me to study at home. Luke did everything to help us since the school is against teen pregnancy. The administration epted that I coud still graduate provided that the pregnancy will be kept a secret.


    I am also excited because Kyle will being back here in two months. He said he will try toe to our graduation. I know he still giving Emily tulips everyday but she really didn''t know that it was him all along. She thought it was Xander who''s giving her the flowers. I didn''t tell her since Kyle ordered me not to. He was using his authority as the future king to me.


    Grandpa was also visiting us in a week so I''m really excited seeing him. He will be staying with us in Queen''s and he said once Kyle take the throne, he will be staying with us for good.


    I was resting on the bed, reading some books when I received a text from an anonymous number.


    I frowned. It wasn''t registered but out of curiosity, I still read the message.


    ''Margaret, it''s me your father, Ben. I would like to talk to you in person. Can you meet me? Please. This is important. It''s about your father, Matthew Forelli.''


    I forgot about him and my real father because I was so happy with all that happened. Jayden wouldn''t allow me to meet him, but he said it''s about my real father. I really wanted to know where he is. Maybe I''ll meet him.


    I decided not to tell Jayden about it. I will meet him when everyone is in school. I really hope that he has a good news for me.


    I sent him a text message to meet me at a nearby cafe. I really don''t want to go far so I chose La Primera Cafe which is just located near Primrose.


    Jayden came inside the room and he was holding a food tray. He was smiling at me. I love seeing him smile.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I prepared something for you." He said while putting the food on the table.


    I stood up and walked towards the table. It was my favorite seafood pasta. Beside the te was theree red roses with a card. I smiled and picked up the roses. I smelled it and it smells really nice. I took the card and opened it.


    ''Will you marry me?'' It says on the note.


    Althought we always tell each other that we want to spend the rest of our lives together and he already gave me a ring, this is the first time he directly asked me.


    I was so happy and tears started to fall from my eyes. I was really emotionaltely.


    He then kneeled in front of me and smiled. He was also blushing when I looked at his face. I didn''t notice that our friends were already inside the room and taking a video of us.


    "You know I''m not really good in sweet talks. But I really do love you. I want to be with you forever. With all the craziness I have, I want to share everything with you and our baby. So let''s get married." He said while putting another ring on my finger.


    I was smiling but crying. It was tears of joy after all.


    "Yes! Yes! 100% yes!" I answered.


    He pulled me into his arms and pressed his lips with mine.


    "I love you Margaret."


    "I love you more."


    Another joyful celebration for us. We were so happy that we found each other. Maybe I should thank Alora because if it''s not for her, I would never meet Jayden.


    The next day, when everyone went to school, I went to La Primera to meet my foster dad. He became so thinpared to thest time we met. I drove alone since it was just within Primrose and I really don''t need any security but I still asked Missy toe. She was on standby if anything happens.


    "What is it? I don''t have all day." I said.


    "Margaret, I want to give you thepany. Half of it was owned by your mother anyway so you have the right to have it. I don''t have an heir so I would like you to have it." He started.


    I didn''t say a word. I really don''t want to argue with him and it might just stress me out. It would be bad for the baby.


    "Do whatever you like. You said you have something to tell me about my real father." I asked impatiently. I''m not really mad at him anymore.


    I could still feel that I love him as my father. I was just disappointed with him.


    "Here." He said while handing me an envelope.


    I frowned but looked at the files inside.


    It was a photo of a man. I nced at him and focused on the other files.


    Matthew Forelli, current boss of the Forelli n. A Mafia Family who''s currently the most powerful n of the underground organization. There were also photos of him with different women including my mother. But the one that caught my attention was a photo of him with a woman who looks so familiar.


    My eyes widened when I realized who it was. It was Jayden''s mother. It was a cut out from a newspaper. It says on the caption, ''The Forelli Heir and the Castello''s youngest daughter will soon to tie the knot.''


    What the hell is going on here? I looked at my foster dad again, confused.


    Then another file was inside the envelope that says confidential. My hands were trembling when I opened the file. I felt like a cold water has been thrown into my whole body when I read what was written on thest file.

 Chapter 45 - 45 - Caden

    It''s been 3 years since I left and went to different ces. It was hard for me. I was three months pregnant that time and I couldn''t even imagine what would be like to live without Jayden.


    I couldn''t count the number of times I wanted to go back to him but it was the same as the number of times I tried not to. ??


    It''s hard for a 17 year old girl to carry a child without any support from her fiance. I don''t know how many times I cried because I missed Jayden. I know he was looking for me so I lived in different ces so he wouldn''t find me.


    I didn''t go back to Flousia because I know it will the first ce he will search for me. I didn''t contact grandfather or Kyle after I left. I cut off all mymunications with my friends. I threw my phone in the river, bought a new one and changed my number.


    I gave birth to a healthy baby boy in a small clinic in Paris. The only person who was with me from all those years was Missy. She was with me on the day I found out something about my father, Matthew Forelli. I tried to look for him in Flousia but he wasn''t in the country.


    I flew to Paris and lived there until I gave birth and moved to Hong Kong after. Now, we are currently in Australia and have been staying here for almost two months. Next week, we will be moving to another country.


    "Mommy!" A little voice called me.


    It was my son Caden. He was now 3 years old and everyday he was starting to look like Jayden.


    "Oh hi sweetie, what is it?" I asked while putting him on myp.


    He was holding a piece of paper with a drawing on it.


    "I drew Mommy, Caden and Daddy." He said.


    I was speechless. I''ve never denied him about Jayden. I always tell him about his father. I told him he was in a faraway ce and we couldn''t see him. But then, he started drawing pictures of him. I knew he wanted to see him. If only I could bring him to his father.


    After we graduated, Kyle came home and was reunited with Emily. Luke and Alora got married after 2 months. Jayden and I were supposed to get married after but I left. I couldn''t tell him the reason. I know it will break him and he might get in danger again. I couldn''t allow that so the best way I knew that time, was to leave him.


    "Why don''t you go to your room and draw some more? Mommy will prepare dinner." I said softly while kissing him in the forehead.


    Missy walked towards me.


    "I didn''t say a word about what you did 3 years ago, I kept quiet. But don''t you think it''s better to talk to Jayden about this? For Caden''s sake?" She said.


    I took a deep breath and looked at her.


    "I''m sorry for dragging you into this. But my decision is final. I don''t want to see him suffer because of me." I answered.


    She shook her head and went to Caden''s room.


    I heard the doorbell and rushed towards the door. I was expecting a delivery anyway so I thought it was the delivery guy so I opened the door without looking who it was.


    "Thank you for delivering my -" My eyes widened when I saw who it was.


    "Jayden!" I looked at him and he was just staring at me.


    God! I missed him. He was still good looking. His hair was longer now. His gray eyes, pointed nose and red lips. He got taller I think. He was more like a man now.


    "Are you not going to let me in? Or are you nning to run away from me again?" He said in a serious tone.


    "C-Come in." I said.


    He walked inside and looked around the house.


    "I won''t ask why or what happened. I will wait until you tell me." He said.


    "I won''te back." I answered.


    "Are you going to be like this forever? Hiding and running from me? How could you do this to me?" I can sense the bitterness from his words.


    "If that''s the only way for me to get away from you then yes!" I said firmly.


    He walked towards me and grabbed my arms.


    "Why? Did I do something wrong?" He asked.


    It hurts to see him like this. I wanted to wrap my arms around him and tell him I missed him so much. But I couldn''t. The moment he finds out the truth, he will despise me.


    "Answer me Margaret!" He yelled.


    "Mommy?" Oh shoot. I forgot Caden was here.


    Jayden looked down to see who it was. His face softened. He looked at me then back to Caden.


    Then Caden suddenly smiled and ran towards Jayden.


    "Daddy!" He shouted.


    Jayden froze. He was just staring at the boy who was running towards him. Then he kneeled down and opened his arms for Caden.


    I wanted to cry when Caden jumped to his father''s arms.


    "What took you so long? I was waiting for you." He said, while he wrapped his arms around his father.


    "I''m sorry, daddy''ste. I''m here now." Jayden answered while hugging Caden back.


    He red at me and I know he''s mad for hiding his son from him.


    "Are you going to live with us from now on, daddy?" Caden blurted.


    Before I answer, Jayden red at me again as if telling me to shut up.


    "Yes. We''ll go home." He said.


    "Caden can you go to your room first with Aunt Missy?" I asked.


    Caden smiled and nodded. He kissed Jayden on the cheek and ran towards his room.


    "Jayden, I won''te home. I can''t."


    "If you won''t, I will do everything to take my son from you." He said while giving me a cold stare.


    "You can''t do this to me!"


    "Believe me I can! I''ll make sure to get Caden''s custody and you will never see him again. You left without even telling me the reason. You have denied me my son and you denied him a father. How could you? Until now, you won''t even tell me why." His voice was full of anger.


    I didn''t say a word. All his words were true but I did it for him. I don''t want him to get hurt.


    "T-There''s someone else!" It suddenly came out from my mouth.

 Chapter 46 - 46 - I Hate You

    I don''t know if he will believe me. I looked at him and I couldn''t see any reaction from him. His face was still the same. Cold and angry.


    "I don''t care. I don''t care if you already have someone else. Fuck any guy you want! I''m just here for my son! I have already forgotten you anyway! I hate you!" ??


    I felt that my heart was crushed. I wanted to cry. He hates me. He said he already forgot about me. Is there someone else? I turned around before he could see my face. I walked towards the kitchen and didn''t say a word.


    "I will stay here tonight. Tomorrow we''ll go back home. Don''t you dare argue with me. Or you won''t like the consequences." He said.


    Every wording from him was like daggers piercing my heart. He''s not the same Jayden from before. His eyes were cold as ice. It was emotionless.


    I nodded and continued to prepare dinner. I won''t argue with him anymore. I knew this day woulde. I knew he would find me. I know he was mad at me.


    For 3 years, I wouldn''t expect him to be single. He was a yboy before he even met me. Our rtionship happened so fast. We became a couple, had sex, I got pregnant and nned to get married. We were happy. I was happy. But fate had a different n for us. She made our lives entangled starting with our parents.


    I know he''s been staring at me while I''m in the kitchen. I couldn''t look at him but his gaze is making me hot. I could feel my body burning for him. All the years that we''re not together, I have never forgotten him. There''s no one else. I couldn''t even look for another man. My heart and body will always belong to him. I wanted to tell him that.


    Missy and Caden went out of the room. I frowned when I saw them wearing winter clothes.


    "Where are you going?" I asked.


    "Mommy, we''ll buy ice cream." Caden answered.


    I tensed. They will leave me with him? I looked at Missy but she was ignoring me. I know she''s doing it on purpose. Before I protested, they were already out of the house.


    I took a deep breath and was startled when I sensed Jayden behind me. I froze. His hands were holding on to the kitchen sink, cornering me. I turned around so I could get away from him but that was actually a mistake. He was so close that I could smell the scent of his perfume and his breath. God! I missed that smell. Sugar and honey.


    "W-What are you doing?" I asked.


    "What do you think?" He answered me with a question.


    When I didn''t answer, he then pressed his lips with mine. His kiss was gentle yet I can feel his longing for me. I wanted to cry again. I missed him so much that I voluntarily parted my lips so he could slip his tongue inside my mouth. And he did.


    I wanted more but he released me after a short kiss. I saw him smirking while staring at me.


    "You''re a bad liar." He said then walk away from me.


    He went back to the living room and sat on the couch as if nothing happened. My heart was beating so fast but I tried to act like he wasn''t affecting me.


    After a few minutes, Caden and Missy came back. Caden sat beside Jayden, showing him the drawings he made.


    Missy walked towards me and was staring at me.


    "Are you okay? You''re red like a tomato." She teased.


    I red at her but she ignored it.


    Dinner went smoothly. Jayden didn''t talk to me but he was talking to Caden. I can see both of them were having fun together.


    "Daddy where are you going to sleep? I want to sleep next to you but my bed is too small."


    "We''ll sleep together at home." He said, smiling at him. It was the first time I saw him smile ever since he arrived here. I fell in love with him again.


    What the hell is wrong with you, heart? It''s been 3 years, he said he forgot about you. He hates you. He might have a girlfriend now. No, I''m sure he has. Just thinking of him with another girl, I felt like my heart was stabbed a hundred times over. But I couldn''t do anything about it, it was my fault after all.


    "How about you sleep with mommy?" Caden suddenly blurted.


    I was surprised but I can''t show Caden that I''m not getting along with his father. It will break his heart.


    "Mommy wouldn''t like that?" Jayden answered.


    "Why? Are you and mommy fighting?"


    I can see that Caden became sad and was about to cry. Jayden was about to answer but I cut him off.


    "No, honey we''re not. Daddy will s-sleep with m-me. D-Don''t worry." I stuttered.


    I looked at Jayden and he had a wide grin on his face. He''s enjoying this.


    "Really? Mommy, I''m so happy. We''ll be together from now on, right?" I could see Caden''s face was full of happiness so I nodded.


    After dinner, I took Caden to his room and cleaned him. He really looks like his father.


    "Mommy, are you happy?" He asked.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because I know you cry every night while looking at daddy''s picture." He suddenly said.


    Tears fell from my eyes. I didn''t realize I was worrying him. I pulled him to my arms and hugged him tight.


    "I''m sorry, honey. Mommy is a coward." I said while sobbing.


    "But daddy is here now. You won''t get sad anymore, right."


    I pat his head and kissed him on the forehead.


    "Yes. So go to sleep. We''ll be flying home tomorrow." I said, smiling at him.


    I went inside the room and Jayden just came out from the shower. I frowned when I saw him half naked.


    "Can you put on a shirt?" I said.


    He ignored me and sat on the bed.


    "I-I''ll sleep on the floor."


    He suddenly stood up and rushed towards me. I walked backwards until I felt my back leaning on the wall. He cornered me, his hands were on both sides of my head.


    "Do you really think I''m that stupid?" He said, almost yelling.

 Chapter 47 - 47 - Doubt

    My heart was pounding and beating like a drum. He was yelling at me. I tilted my chin up to meet his gaze.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked in a firm voice. ??


    "Do you really think I wouldn''t find out why you left?"


    My eyes widened. He knew? How? I made sure he wouldn''t find out about it. Did father tell him?


    "You are stupid. You are a liar. You made me believe we''re okay. You were already nning to run away from me for months. You didn''t even try to tell me. You didn''t even think about our child when you left. You''re so selfish!"


    It really hurts. I was used to him calling me stupid but it was always as a joke but this time it was true. He was mad at me.


    "J-Jayden I-I"


    "Shut up! I won''t listen to any of your reasons! I wouldn''t allow you to y with my feelings again!"


    He turned around and walked away from me.


    "Jayden please listen to me. I''m sorry. I got scared."


    "Scared? Of what? I remember telling you how much I love you. Isn''t that enough to at least trust me? You didn''t even tell me you received a text from Ben. You hide everything from me. Why? Because you doubted me. You were afraid that if I found out the possibility that your real father was the reason for my mother''s death, I would leave you. You said you loved me but you never trusted me. You doubted our love for each other."


    "But what if it''s true. What if he''s the reason your mother was dead?" I asked.


    "What do you want me to do? He''s your father but you were never involved with what happened to my mother. Why did you choose to leave me instead of telling me about it?" He asked.


    "Jayden believe me I did it for you. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "No! You did it for yourself! I hate you! For 3 years, I hated you! I was searching for you because of Caden. That''s all. You hurt me! It was more painful than finding out about your father." He said.


    Tears started to fall from my eyes. It''s painful when the man you love looks at you with disgust and disappointment.


    "What can I do for you to forgive me? I''ll do everything."


    I walked towards him and touched him on the shoulders but he avoided it.


    "Don''t. I won''t believe you anymore. I trusted you but you broke it. You betrayed me. We''ll still get married when we return home. For Caden''s sake. But you will just serve me in bed, be Caden''s mom, that''s it. Nothing more, nothing less. Do not expect anything from me." He said before walking outside the balcony.


    I ran to the bathroom and cried. I couldn''t exin the pain in my heart. He was head over heels in love with me but not anymore. What have I done? I ruined us.


    *****************************************


    Jayden POV


    For 3 years I hated her. She left me without even knowing why. I thought we''re okay. We''re happy. I am happy. I was ready to forget about my mother''s death. I was ready to move on but she ruined everything.


    She didn''t even know what happened to me after she left. I thought I''m going crazy. I was worried that something might happen to her and the baby. I searched everywhere for her. I lost myself for months when she left. I was thinking what did I do to make her leave me just like that. It''s obvious she was hiding from me. I found every ce she lived in but I was always toote. Every time I came, she already left and would vanish without a trace.


    It was more painful when I found out the reason she left. It''s because of her father and my mother. I came to see my grandfather and he told me that my mother was supposed to marry Matthew Forelli, but mom ran away with my father. I tried to find Matthew Forelli but he was also nowhere to be found. It is possible he was involved with mom''s murder so Peggy decided to leave me instead of telling me about it.


    For some reason, I understood how she felt that time but I couldn''t understand why she didn''t try to tell me. She said she loved me and I was always telling her how much I loved her, isn''t that enough to trust me? I wouldn''t get mad at her. It''s true I was hurt when I found out but the reason was because she lied to me. She made me look stupid. I didn''t even feel that she was nning to run away after Luke and Alora''s wedding. I''m an idiot.


    When I found out they were living here in Australia. I didn''t waste time and flew here. I wanted to see her so I could tell her how I hated her. I wanted to hurt her so bad the way she hurt me. But when I saw her, I wanted to pull her into my arms, kiss her and make love to her. God! I missed her so much. Then, I saw our son. He looks like me. I felt happy and relieved. They''re okay. He was lively and smart. He drew pictures of me. She took care of our son for 3 years without me. I admire her for that.


    I realized that even though I hated her for leaving me, I am still in love with her. But I really couldn''t trust her for now. I wanted to teach her a lesson. I wouldn''t let her run away from me again. I know it was bad of me to use our son to threaten her so she would agree to marry me, but this is the only way to tie her to me. I know I hurt her when I told her she will just serve me in bed, but what does she want me to do? I was hurt. She betrayed me. I just couldn''t tell her that I still love her after what she did to me.


    I went outside because I don''t like to see her crying. She said she will do everything so I could trust her again. But I am still doubting her. For now, we''ll get married and see if I could really bring back my trust to her.

 Chapter 48 - 48 - Broken [R18]

    PEGGY POV


    When I went out of the bathroom, Jayden was already sleeping on the bed. I wanted to sleep on the floor but I was afraid he would get mad at me more.??


    I slowlyid down next to him. He was facing on the other side so I could see his broad shoulders. I wanted to hug him from behind but he might avoid my touch again. It hurt when he avoided me earlier.


    I couldn''t sleep. He was just next to me but I felt like he''s still far away from me. He turned around facing me, but he was still sleeping. I stared at his face and didn''t notice that I reached out my hand to touch him. I brushed my fingers to his eyebrows, to his eyes, his nose then down to his lips. I missed him. I wouldn''t deny that.


    I was startled when he suddenly grabbed my hand. When I looked at him, he was staring back at me. He''s awake? I was embarrassed. Heat rose to my cheeks. I was pulling my hand from him but he suddenly rolled over on top of me.


    "Jayden, get off me!"


    "Why? Remember I told you, you will serve me in bed." He said. I can see lust in his eyes. It wasn''t love.


    My heart was beating like a drum. Will he really force me to make love to him? I felt something piercing my heart again. I don''t want this. But do I really have a choice?


    I don''t know why but I suddenly became afraid of him. I felt like he''s a different person. I could easily read him before, but now he''s different. He changed.


    I didn''t say a word. I was just looking at him but I felt a tear fall from my eye. He frowned.


    "Tsk. I''ll just go out tonight and find someone else." He said before letting me go.


    He stood up and was about to leave but I couldn''t let him go out like this. I won''t let him find some other girl. It was like when we were in high school. He dated another girl because I broke up with him. He was at the door when I grabbed his shirt.


    "What?" He asked, annoyed.


    "Don''t leave." I murmured.


    "Why?" He asked while looking at me intensely.


    "S-Stay here." I stuttered.


    "You''re so selfish. You don''t want me to touch you right? I need sex. If you can''t give me that then I''ll find someone who is willing to do it with me. Maybe I should go ask Missy."


    ''p''


    I couldn''t take it. How dare he say that? Why would he involve Missy? Next thing I knew, I had already pped him in the face.


    I looked at him and he''s face was dark. I felt scared. I have never been scared of him. His eyes were like Cam''s. Emotionless. I walked backwards when he started to get closer. But he rushed towards me and grabbed my hands.


    He pushed me on the bed, pinning me down. It was so fast that I didn''t even notice that he already tied my hand using his belt. I was about to say something but he suddenly kissed me. Pressing his lips aggressively and hungrily into mine. I felt his teeth bit my lower lip. I could taste my own blooding from my lips it was bleeding.


    Is he going to force himself on me? I felt my body shiver. My heart felt like it was going to burst. I could feel his full erection between my thighs.


    He then kissed me on the neck and felt his mouth sucked my shoulder, putting a mark on me.


    "Jayden, please no." I begged.


    I don''t like this. He''s not the Jayden I know. I begged and called out his name but he didn''t stop.


    He ripped my clothes exposing my naked body. I froze. When we were in high school, he tried to force me but he stopped when he saw me crying and trembling. Right now, I am already crying and my body was trembling but he wasn''t stopping.


    He unzipped his pants, positioned himself on top of me and forced himself inside me.


    "Jayden please stop. You''re hurting me." I continued to beg and cry, but he didn''t stop.


    I felt like it was the first time I had sex with him, it was painful. Maybe because it has been 3 years already. I felt like something was tearing me apart. How could he do this to me?


    I stopped begging when I realized he wouldn''t stop. I didn''t fight back nor say a single word. I was crying silently as he thrust his dick inside and out of my core. He wasn''t gentle. He was rough.


    I missed him and I want to make love to him, but not like this. I didn''t like it. I couldn''t feel any pleasure in this, it was just pure pain.


    I felt him released inside me and stood up after. I justid on the bed, tears kept falling from my eyes. It was painful. My body aches all over. But it was my heart that was hurting so bad. I wanted to die. Never had I imagined he could actually forced himself on me. I thought he would never hurt me. But I was wrong.


    He was sitting on the bed quietly. He was not saying anything. He wasn''t looking at me either. I was still hoping he would turn around andfort me. That he would apologize for what he did to me.


    ''Please say something. Just tell me you still love me so all this pain would go away.'' I thought to myself.


    "Try to p me again and that''s not the only thing that will happen to you. I''m not the same person as before. You made me like this so bear with it." Instead of saying how much he loves me, those words came out from his mouth.

 Chapter 49 - 49 - Letting Go

    Jayden POV


    What have I done? I hurt her. I didn''t imagine I could do that to her. It was toote. I should apologize. I have to tell her I still love her. But what if she leaves me again? Loving her was not enough. She lied to me and left me despite the love I gave her. She won''t be satisfied with just that. ??


    "Try to p me again and that''s not the only thing that will happen to you. I''m not the same person as before. You made me like this so bear with it."


    Instead of telling her that I still love her, those words came out from my mouth.


    I could hear her crying. It was a silent cry but I could hear her breathing irregrly. It''s breaking my heart. I couldn''t look at her. I''m embarrassed. What would my mother say? What would she think of me? I''m now like those men who I hated the most.


    She was still on the bed, she hasn''t move there nor say another word. She was begging me earlier but I couldn''t control myself. I was mad. I hate and love her at the same time. My head was a mess. My heart was in chaos.


    I saw fear in her eyes so I tried to avoid her and was about to leave earlier. But she suddenly grabbed me by the shirt. I told her I will look for another girl but it wasn''t really true. I wanted to see her reaction. When she suddenly pped me because I mentioned Missy, I snapped. I felt like darkness suddenly consumed me. Next thing I knew I already hurt her.


    I turned my face to her. I felt like my heart was ripped out from my chest. She was a mess. Her hand was tied up and I could see that there are red marks on her wrists. Her clothes were torn. Her lips had a cut in the lower part and it was bleeding. There''s a bite mark on his right shoulders. When I looked between her thighs, my eyes widened. There were spots of blood on the bed sheets.


    I couldn''t take it anymore so I stood up and carried her inside the bathroom. I know she was surprised. I could also sense that her body tensed when I held her. She was scared of me.


    "I''ll help you clean up." I said in a gentle voice.


    I don''t even know if it would help or if it changes anything but I couldn''t bear to see her like that.


    I removed the belt from her wrists then she suddenly cried but this time it wasn''t silent anymore. I know she was trying not to cry loudly because Caden might hear her. I was still holding her when I sat on the toilet seat. I let her cry. She was making small punches on my chest. I just let her. I know it wasn''t enough for what I did to her.


    I pulled her closer to me and tilted her chin up. Shit! Fuck my pride!


    "I''m sorry." I said. Then she burst out crying.


    What would my son think about me? His father made her mom cry. He will hate me. Peggy might hate me now because of what I did. I am starting to hate myself.


    I kissed her on the forehead and hugged her tight.


    "I''m sorry. I would never do this to you again." I murmured.


    She hurt me by lying to me and running away from me. But she didn''t deserve this. I know she still loves me, I could feel it. Our feelings are still the same but I couldn''t tell her. I am having a hard time trusting her.


    I stood up, carrying her into the tub. I was about to hold her in the face when he avoided my touch. I didn''t say a word. I deserved to be hated by her.


    "How could you do this to me?" She asked.


    I didn''t answer. I sat on the side of the tub. Maybe we should at least talk calmly.


    "I''m sorry. I really am."


    "I have never expected you to do this. Do I really deserve it? I know you''re mad at me. I know what I did was wrong but did it feel good hurting me?"


    I took a deep breath.


    "When you left me, I thought I''m going crazy. I have never felt alone in my life. Dad and our friends were there to help me but I felt like more than half of my life was taken from me. Did you know I tried to kill myself? I wanted to die and tried to shoot myself in the head. Dad just saw me and stopped me. I went back to counselling and therapy, Peggy. I became violent and couldn''t control my anger so I needed it." I paused.


    I know she was looking at me, surprised. But she didn''t say anything.


    "You don''t deserve it. What I did to you was wrong. I know that and I''m sorry. I was mad at you. I hated you. What do you expect? That I would be the same person 3 years ago? You hurt me, you just didn''t know how painful it is for me." I continued.


    I could hear her sniffles and sobs. She was still crying.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry I hurt you. I got scared. You were so happy about the baby back then. When I found out about your mom and my father, I was heartbroken. I thought of what happened to you in Flousia. I couldn''t bear to see you like that again. I''d rather choose for you to hate me than seeing you on the bed like a corpse." She said in between cries.


    I looked at her and she was hugging her legs. Her chin was on her knees.


    I brushed my hand to her face. She didn''t look back at me. I know she''s still scared. I could feel her body tremble when I touched her so I stopped.


    "I won''t force you to marry me. I won''t take Caden from you. I just want to see him always. Don''t take him away from me." I said.


    She finally looked at me, confused.


    "I''m letting you go Peggy."

 Chapter 50 - 50 - Starting Over

    Peggy POV


    What did he just say? He''s letting me go? ??


    I was staring at him, I couldn''t say anything.


    "I don''t want to hurt you again. We may really end up hating each other if we continue this. We could be parents to Caden. I promise I will be a good father to him soe home. You could stay at the house in Primrose. It was yours after all. I could stay in Queen''s." He said without looking at me.


    Is he talking about the house he bought for me? So it''s still there. Wait. He said he''ll let me go. Is it for good? Do I really want that? I know he''s right. If I marry him, it''s impossible that he won''t need to force me again. But would it really be forced? Today, it was. But if he just asked me earlier, I would willingly surrender myself to him.


    I was hurt when he forced me. But I wasn''t really mad at him. I was just disappointed. I wanted something from him. I want him to want me because he loves me, not because of lust.


    "Do you still love me?" I asked, still staring at him.


    He then turned his face and looked at me.


    "I do. And I hate you. I don''t trust you." He said without even blinking an eye.


    That hurts. But at least he said he still loves me. I need to make a decision. I wanted us to have another chance. I was the one who ruined everything. So I have to do everything so he could trust me and love me againpletely.


    "Can we start over?" I asked.


    He was surprised. I know he thought I was mad at him and I would agree with him. But I can''t let him go. I made a mistake leaving him. I just made it worse. I have to fix this.


    "P-Peggy -"


    "I still love you. I really do. I have never stopped loving you." I said it. I will do everything to get my family back.


    He brushed his hand to my face again.


    "I might hurt you again. I''m not the same person as before. I''ve been dating a lot of women since you left." He suddenly said.


    Again, it hurts. But what do I expect? It''s been 3 years.


    "Then I guess I have to fight for you. I''ll do everything for you, love." I suddenly called him love. It was our term of endearment for each other. I missed calling him that.


    He brushed his thumb into my lower lip. I saw him gritted his teeth when he saw the cut.


    "I''m sorry." He said it again.


    "I''m okay now. I''m not mad. Just disappointed but at least you''re sorry and you said you still love me. So I''m fine now."


    "You should hate me." He answered before leaning forward and gave me a quick kiss on the lips.


    "I missed you." I blurted.


    He smiled atst. "Let''s clean you up."


    He helped me clean my body since I was really feeling sore. I couldn''t even walk straight so he carried me outside the bathroom. He put me on the couch first to clean the bed. He removed the sheet with a blood stain on it and I could see guilt on his face. He carried me again and gentlyid me down on the bed.


    Heid beside me and pulled me closer to him. I turned to his side and hugged him. I missed this. I missed him. We didn''t say a word. We justid down on the bed embracing each other. I couldn''t say that I was happy. But I was relieved at least. He didn''t answer me clearly when I asked him to start over but I could feel he wanted it as well. I felt him kissing me on the forehead before I closed my eyes to sleep.


    I slowly opened my eyes when I felt the sun shine into my face. I looked at the other side of the bed but Jayden wasn''t there anymore. I stood up only to feel my head hurt so much.


    "You should rest. We still have a few hours." He said whileing out of the bathroom. I could smell the scent of his aftershave. God! I want him.


    "I have to pack our things." I said.


    "Missy was already done with Caden''s and hers. I''ll take care of your things. Just tell me how." He said while scratching his head. Is he blushing?


    He frowned. "Don''t start."


    "What?" I asked innocently. But I really wanted tough. For some reason, I saw the old Jayden.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Just tell me what to do and stop making that face. It''s irritating." He said, annoyed.


    That was him a few years back. He''ll blush and get annoyed with me when Iugh about it. He''ll call me stupid, an idiot but he would always shower me with kisses.


    He suddenly walked towards me and kissed me on the cheek. I was startled. I didn''t see thating.


    "Good morning." He said.


    This time I was the one blushing. Heat rose to my cheeks.


    We heard a knock and Caden came running.


    "Mommy! Good morning!" He was smiling when he climbed on the bed.


    I kissed him on the forehead and smiled back.


    "Did you wake up early?" I asked.


    "Yes mommy! Aunt Missy helped me pack. You should start packing your clothes or we''ll leave you behind." He said with his eyes sparkling excitedly.


    Jayden pat his son on the head and stood up. I saw him go outside and when he came back, he was holding a food tray.


    "Daddy cooked our breakfast. It''s delicious Mommy!" Caden eximed.


    I didn''t expect that either. It was like when he found out I was pregnant. I wanted to cry again. I thought I wouldn''t experience it with him anymore.


    He put the food tray on the bed. When I looked at it, it was my favorite seafood pasta. I remember the day he proposed to me. He also served me this food.


    "Mommy what happened to your wrists and your lips?" Caden suddenly asked.


    I saw Jayden tensed. Caden looked at him.


    "Daddy did you do this?" He frowned while asking his father.


    "No, honey. Ah yes your father did this but we were yingst night. Mom was not hurt, don''t worry." I lied. Guilt was all over Jayden''s face.


    "Oh. Like police and stuff right? You should have called me. I want to y with mommy and daddy too." Caden said. He was so innocent.


    Jayden suddenly pulled him in his arms.


    "I''m sorry. I promise it won''t happen again." He whispered, but he was actually looking at me.


    I smiled and started eating while Jayden started packing my clothes.

 Chapter 51 - 51 - Decision

    On the way to the airport, Caden was sitting on Jayden''sp while he held my hand. Missy was seated in front.


    I could see Caden was so happy while ying with his toy airne. ??


    "Do you like airnes?" Jayden asked.


    "Yes daddy. I want to be a pilot! What do you do for a living daddy? Mommy said you''re a CFO, I don''t really know about it." He answered.


    "I''m not a CFO anymore. I''m the new CEO of A.E Corporation. Dad got promoted."


    I was surprised. What happened to Percy? He was the CEO when I left. I guess a lot happened. Jayden felt my reaction but didn''t say the details. I didn''t ask, I know they will tell me about it when we get home.


    I was just listening to their conversation. It''s making me happy when I look at them. I felt Jayden squeezed my hand. I don''t know if he already forgiven me but I''m d that we somehow talked about usst night.


    I still feel sore and I felt a little pain between my thighs. I know Jayden was really sincere when he apologized. I wanted to feel his body like before so when I get better I have to try my best so he won''t date another woman.


    When he told me that he''s been dating different women every night for three years, I made up my mind that I will seduce him so he would never look for another woman. I blushed just thinking about seducing him.


    He saw me blushing and frowned.


    "What are you thinking? You look stupid." He murmured.


    "Daddy, calling mom stupid is bad. I don''t like it." Caden said, annoyed.


    I giggled. "I have an ally and a savior so you can''t bully me."


    He red at me and leaned forward to my face. He didn''t say a word but he gently kissed me on the lips. The kiss was sweet and soft as if he was kissing me for the first time.


    When he''s done kissing me, he was smiling and Caden''s face was blushing, but he was also smiling. I know he''s happy seeing his parents together.


    "I won''t call mom stupid anymore. But only if she''s good to me." Jayden said. I know what he meant. He still doesn''t trust me and I felt like something pierced my heart. I really have to do my best so I can gain his trust again.


    At the airport, I was surprised to see that we were going to fly with a private ne. It says on the ne Cross Airlines so I guess this is owned by Andrew.


    "Daddy, where are the other passengers?" Caden curiously asked.


    Jayden was carrying him on his right arm while he held my hand with his left. He never let go of my hand and I didn''t bother to remove it from his grasp. I know he''s doing it to make sure I won''t run away from him. But I really don''t have any ns on leaving him, ever again.


    "We''re flying solo, son. Dad made an arrangement with Uncle Andrew so we could get home faster." He answered.


    The ne was huge and it had 2 bedrooms inside. I remember our flight to Flousia and made love. What am I doing? I''ve been thinking about our lovemaking, what the hell is wrong with me? Stop Margaret!


    "You can stay in this room and I''ll stay in the other one. I''ll take a rest. You can call me anytime if you need something." He said. For some reason, he became cold again.


    I''m really confused with him. He said he still loves me but hates me. For a moment, he''s sweet, then the next he was annoyed. He was close to me earlier then now he''s treating me coldly again.


    It will take almost 10 hours for us to get home from Sydney. So we have a lot of time to rest. Caden didn''t ask why I was staying in the same room with him and Missy. Maybe he misses me already so he wanted me to stay with him.


    I looked at my watch and it''s already 9 in the evening so I put Caden to sleep and went out as I was getting hungry. When I opened the door, Jayden was also getting out of his room.


    "I''m hungry." I said.


    He nodded and called one of the crew. The woman was pretty and she was smiling at him. I know she was flirting with him. She leaned forward and I saw Jayden whisper something in her ear. She giggled and nodded. I was frowning when Jayden looked at me.


    "She''ll prepare something for you. You can go back inside. She''ll bring it to you." He said and went back to his room.


    I''ve been pacing back and forth, I couldn''t sleep. What did he tell her? Did he ask her to sleep with him tonight? My heart felt anxious. When she brought me the food, she was blushing. Did something happen? Just thinking of Jayden and that woman kissing and having sex makes my blood boils.


    "Can you stop that? If you don''t want him to sleep with another woman then make a decision already. Get out and go to his room so I can sleep in peace." It was Missy. I thought she was sleeping.


    I took a deep breath and went out of the room. I walked towards Jayden''s room and knock. He didn''t answer. Is he having a good time with that woman inside now? I knocked again and this time, I knocked louder.


    He suddenly opened the door, he was frowning. He was only wearing boxer shorts. I could smell his scent, oh god! It''s making me wild.


    "What the hell?" He blurted.


    I couldn''t say a single word. I was mesmerized by him. His muscled arms and toned 6-pack abs. I wanted to touch him.


    "What is it?" He asked, annoyed.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, trying not stutter.


    "What do you think I''m doing? I''m sleeping." He answered.


    "I-I will sleep here." I muster the courage to say the words.


    He was surprised but then stared at me with a cold gaze.


    "No! We won''t sleep in the same room again." He said in a serious tone.

 Chapter 52 - 52 - I Want To Stay With You

    "What? Why? Are you nning to sleep with that woman or anyone every night?" I asked, frowning.


    "It''s none of your business so can you go back to your room?" ??


    "No! I won''t! I will sleep here!" I said firmly while walking inside his room.


    He put his palm to his face and looked at me, arching his eyebrows.


    "Get out! I don''t want you here!" He almost yelled.


    I wanted to cry again. He''s hurting me again. I felt my heart was being stabbed.


    "Why? I won''t leave if you won''t tell me!"


    He took a deep breath and tweaked his hair.


    "I don''t want to hurt you. Being with you in one room, I can''t control myself. I feel like I couldn''t breathe because I want you so bad that I''m scared that I might hurt you again. So please don''t make it harder for me." He confessed.


    I walked towards him and touched his face. I thought he didn''t want me anymore.


    "I want you too. I want to get close to you again. I want to make up with you for those three years that I''m not with you. I don''t want you to get involved with another woman again. So please let me stay by your side. Don''t push me away." I said softly.


    He held my hand that was touching his face and kissed it. I could feel his warm breath on my skin. It brings me a sensation that makes my heart pound.


    "Peggy, if you stay, what if I hurt you again? I know you are hurting already when I told you I don''t trust you. But I want to be honest at least. I love you and I really do hate you." He said in a gentle voice.


    "I know that already. And yes, it hurts to be hated by you. I felt like you were stabbing my heart but I understand. I still want to stay with you. I want us to sleep together. I want to feel you again." I was nervous. I don''t know what I would do if he still asked me to leave.


    Funny. I left him without even considering his feelings. Now that he''s asking me to stay away from him, I''m scared. I''m afraid that he will be taken from me, but I didn''t even think of that when I left him. I really am selfish.


    He took a deep breath. I was staring at him and waiting for his answer. I felt restless again. Should I take my clothes off so he would say yes? Maybe that''s the only way he would agree. I was about to undress when he stopped me by grabbing my hand.


    "You don''t need to do that. You can stay. But I won''t promise you that I won''t touch you. Because if I won''t I might look for another woman to satisfy me." He finally agreed.


    Though hisst words really hurt a lot. How many did he sleep with when I was gone? I don''t want to think about it anymore.


    "You won''t. I''m here now."


    He suddenly carried me andid me down on the bed. He climbed on top of me but didn''t actually do anything. He was just staring at my face.


    He brushed his hand to my face. When I looked into his eyes, I could still see his love for me. I saw the old Jayden, I saw myself in his eyes.


    "Let''s sleep." He said before rolling over beside me.


    "I thought you wanted to-" I blushed. I really thought he wanted to make love to me.


    "I do. But you''re still hurt fromst night so let''s just sleep." He was still considering me. My heart skipped a beat.


    "What did you tell that flight crew earlier? She was giggling all over you." I asked. I know I sounded pissed.


    He chuckled. "Nothing. I just told her to prepare something for you."


    I frowned and turned over to his side. He suddenly grabbed my hand and wrapped my arms around his waist.


    "I don''t believe you." I pouted.


    "Are you jealous?" He asked while looking at me.


    "Yes I am. She was flirting with you. And you were whispering into her ear. It''s annoying."


    "Then maybe you should start making a move on me to get my attention so I won''t flirt with other girls." He teased.


    "I will. So look forward to that." Then I started brushing my fingers to his chest. I heard him sigh deeply.


    "You''re giving me a hard time." He said.


    "Jayden kiss me." I asked in a hoarse voice.


    "If I kiss you, I can''t promise you that I will stop for just a kiss." He whispered while intensely looking at me.


    Then I saw a mixture of love and desire in his eyes.


    I held his hand and kissed his fingers one by one while I seductively stared in his eyes.


    Then I put his hand on my breast. His eyes widened but he rolled over on top of me again.


    "I love you Jayden, I always do." I said.


    He didn''t answer but he leaned forward to press his lips with mine.


    We were kissing and touching each other aggressively when a little voice suddenly spoke.


    "Daddy, what are you doing with mommy?" It was Caden.


    I pushed Jayden so hard that he fell down on the bed.


    "H-Honey, why are you here? And didn''t knock." I stuttered.


    I saw Jayden ring at me. I gave him an apologetic look then he looked at Caden.


    "Caden, mom and dad were ying. You should have knocked first." He said with slight annoyance in his voice.


    Then Caden suddenly sniffles. Maybe he sensed Jayden was mad. Jayden was rmed and rushed towards him.


    "Hey. Don''t cry. Daddy''s joking but you know it''s not nice to juste inside a room without knocking, right?" He was scolding him but in a nice way this time.


    "Yes. I''m sorry daddy. I was looking for mommy. I knocked twice but you didn''t answer." Caden exined while sobbing.


    Jayden hugged him tight and carried him.


    "I''m sorry if we didn''t answer. How about you sleep here with mommy and daddy? Would you like that?" He asked.


    Caden''s face lit up and hugged Jayden.


    "Yes. I want to sleep here with mom and dad!"


    I was looking at them the whole time. We forgot to lock the door and were almost caught by our son making love. Good thing, we still have our clothes on. Before, Kyle caught us while I''m riding Jayden. This time we have a little one so we really have to be careful.


    I fixed the bed when Jayden put Caden in the middle. After a few minutes, he was sound asleep. Jayden was staring at him, smiling.


    "He''s beautiful, Peg. Thank you for bringing him to our world." He said while giving me kisses on my hand.

 Chapter 53 - 53 - Im Home

    "Mommy do you think they will like me?" Caden asked on the way to Primrose.


    "They will love you. Your grandpa is excited to see you. He''s been waiting for you." Jayden answered.??


    I was getting nervous. I don''t know if they''re mad at me. Jayden''s father has been very kind to me but I left them without a word.


    I know our friends have been trying to contact me, Alora might be fuming mad right now. Kyle and grandpa might be disappointed as well.


    I took a deep breath when the car entered Primrose. Jayden held my hand, squeezing it. He was reassuring me that everything''s fine.


    "We''ll be staying at Queen''s for a few days. You could visit the house tomorrow with Emily to make the final touches of the interior before we moved in." He said ''we'' so he won''t be staying in Queen''s. That was a relief.


    The car stopped in front of Queen''s. I saw Dr.Richards in front of the house patiently waiting. When he saw the car, he rushed towards it and opened the door for us.


    Jayden went out first and bent down to get Caden. He smiled at me and pinched me on the cheek.


    "Dad, this is Caden. Caden, this is my father, your grandpa." I heard him introduce them to each other.


    I went out of the car with my head down. I couldn''t look Jayden''s father in the eyes.


    "Hello grandpa. It''s nice to meet you. I''m Caden and I''m 3. I love airnes. Mommy said I look like daddy." Caden said, lively.


    I heard Dr.Richardsughed.


    "Oh hello. I''m happy to see my grandson atst." He said.


    I was really embarrass so I still didn''t talk. I was surprised when he suddenly lift my chin up and smiled. Then he hugged me.


    "I''m d you''re both safe. Wee home." He said.


    Tears fell from my eyes. I hugged him back and cried in his arms.


    "Dad I''m sorry. I would never leave you again." I said while crying.


    "It''s okay. I''m not mad. You''re here now, that''s important." He answered.


    He took Caden from Jayden and went inside the house. Our friends were waiting at the living room so my heart was beating fast.


    Jayden held my hand and pulled me inside the house.


    In the living room, Luke, Percy, Sophie, Andrew and Nina were there. Sophie and Nina stood up and rushed towards me.


    "Thank God you''re okay!" They said giving me an embrace.


    "We missed you!" Sophie whispered.


    I walked towards the couch where they were seated and still couldn''t look them in the eyes.


    Percy and Andrew greeted me but Luke didn''t say a word. He was like my big brother. No, it was more like a father. They took me in when I felt alone but I ran away from them.


    "I''m sorry Luke." I mumbled.


    He took a deep breath, stood up and pat me on the head.


    "Wee home." He simply said.


    Then I heard footsteps. It wasing from the stairs. I know it was Alora. Somehow, even if I couldn''t see who it was, I know it was her. Her aura was different, it was colder than before. It was not like her. She was already creepy before because of her other personality, Cam, but right now she''s creepier. It''s giving me chills in my entire body.


    "You should apologize to her." Jayden whispered in my ear.


    Then I turned around to look at her. She was still beautiful as ever. She was like an angel descending from heaven. But her aura was more like a ck angel.


    "Mom, who is she? She''s like an angel." Caden asked.


    I heard Luke chuckled.


    Alora walked towards me. Her eyes were ring at me coldly. I couldn''t take long to look at her so I bowed my head down. She was like a mother to me. She scolds me a lot. I was older than her but she was more mature than me.


    "A-Alora, I''m sorry." I stuttered.


    "I should be mad at you but I''m d you''re safe. But next time, if you have a problem, tell us and don''t keep it to yourself or I swear the next time you run away I will hunt you and lock you in your room." She said, seriously.


    I nodded and looked at her. She wasn''t Cam. It was her. Is she cured?


    "I''ll tell you some other time." She understood that I had questions so she answered.


    "So is this Caden?" She asked, looking at Caden.


    Caden was just staring at her. He was mesmerized by her. Luke suddenly coughed and pinched Caden on the cheek.


    "Hey kid! She''s my wife."


    "Ouch! You are so mean." Caden red at Luke.


    Everyoneughed.


    Then three little kids came running down the stairs. The little boy has ck hair and blue eyes, he looks like Luke, and the little girl with silver hair and silver eyes looks like Alora. Another girl who looks older than the two has hazelnut eyes and straight brown hair, was running happily towards me.


    "Aunt Peggy!" She said while hugging me tight.


    "Zoey?" I asked.


    I can''t believe it. She was only six when I left. Now she''s nine and is bing prettier than ever.


    "I missed you!" She said.


    "I missed you too. Look at you! You''ve grown." I said, smiling at her.


    I looked at the younger kids and turned to Alora.


    "This is Lucas and Alira." Alora answered, introducing her kids.


    "Are they twins?" I asked.


    "Yes. They are. They''re about the same age as Caden." She said.


    Jayden put Caden down to introduce him to the kids.


    "Caden, this is Zoey, Lucas and Alira. They will be your friends from now on."


    Lucas smiled at him and reached out his hand. He''s like his father, friendly and cheerful. On the other hand, Alira was more like her mother. She was aloof and distant.


    "I''m your big sister Zoey." Zoey said, patting Caden''s head.


    But Caden was staring at Alira. And he was blushing.


    "I-I''m Caden! You''re pretty like your mother. I''ll marry you someday!" He blurted.


    Everyone was surprised andughed.


    Jayden was shaking his head.


    "Son, you''re too young to say that to Alira. You might scare her. And her parents are here, her father is overprotective and all his Uncles as well, so you might need to fight for her. Don''t worry daddy will support you." He said. I giggled when I saw Luke ring at Jayden.


    "Alira, you should greet Caden." Alora said to her daughter.


    We were looking at the two and waited for their first conversation. It was cute. We don''t know what will happen in the future but seeing our kids together made us happy.


    Alira walked closer to Caden. She was staring at him, then she smirked. What the hell? I thought I saw Cam in her.


    "I''m Alira. If you want to marry me then you have to be my ve from now on." She suddenly said.


    Luke burst outughing. Alora walked to her husband and pped his shoulder.


    "What? It''s funny." He said, but became serious when he saw Alora ring at him.


    I don''t know if I shouldugh but the rest of our friends and Jayden were amused and wanted tough, I could see it on their faces.


    "Alira that''s not nice." Alora said.


    "I will never be your ve but I will make sure, you will marry me someday!" Caden eximed which made everyoneugh.


    "He''s like you." Alora said to Jayden. Then she crouched down and pat Caden on the head. She took his hand and Alira''s.


    "Then you should start impressing my daughter from now on. What do you think, Lucas?" She asked, looking at her son.


    "I like him. You''ll protect my sister, right?" He asked. It was funny, sweet and cute.


    "Yes!" Caden answered.


    "Wee to the family, Caden." Alora said.


    I saw Alira was blushing. That''s a different side that I have never seen from her mother.


    "Let''s celebrate. We''ll have a weing party for you and Caden. Your brother, Emily and the king will be flying here tonight to celebrate with us." Alora suddenly smiled at me.


    "Wee home, Peggy." She said, making me cry again.


    I looked at them and I realized how lucky I am to have them. They were my family and I am always a part of them. I smiled at them and wiped my tears.


    "I''m home." I simply answered while Jayden walked towards me, hugging me from behind.

 Chapter 54 - 54 - Get On Your Knees [R18]

    We left Caden to y with the other kids. Jayden and I went to our old room to unpack. I looked around and it was still the same as before. The mirror on the ceiling was still there and the room was still soundproofed. I wonder if Jayden bring girls here.


    "I have never brought any girl into this room." He suddenly said something which surprised me. How did he know what I''m thinking???


    "It''s all over your face. Do you think Alora and dad would allow me to bring a girl here?" He continued.


    I didn''t answer and continued to unpack our things.


    "I''ll be out tonight. I have some meetings to attend. Your family will be hereter. I mighte homete." He said it so casually.


    I still didn''t say a word. I just kept quiet but in my mind I was thinking if he will date another girl tonight.


    "Tsk. Can you speak? It''s annoying." He suddenly said.


    I sighed. "What do you want me to say? That I was thinking if you are going to meet a girl tonight?" I blurted.


    "Are you getting tired now? What happened to ''I''m going to do everything so you won''t date another girl'' Was that all a joke?" He said, annoyed.


    "No! It''s not but you said you have a meeting. I don''t want to ask if it''s important. I don''t have the right to ask. I''m not in the position to demand something from you." I answered.


    "Come here!" He ordered. He was seated on the couch so I walked closer to him.


    "Get on your knees."


    I know what he was trying to make me do so I kneeled and voluntarily unbuckled his pants.


    When I pulled down his underwear, I gasped when I saw his full erection. I looked at him and bit my lips.


    "If you don''t want me to leave tonight just tell me but you need to satisfy me." He said, smirking.


    This devil! He''s enjoying this. He knew I would do everything for him.


    "I hate you." I suddenly said.


    But instead of getting mad, he grinned.


    "Same here. Now, are you going to do it or not?" He answered.


    I didn''t talk back but I wet my lips with my tongue then touched his dick with my hand, encircling my palm around it. I started licking it from the base to the tip. Then I made a circr motion around the top of his dick with my tongue before putting it inside my mouth. I took him deep into my throat.. I could feel his dick getting bigger when it touched my palette. Then I sucked it, bobbing my head up and down, taking him inside and out of my mouth. I moved faster while my tongue was circling around his dick.


    "Shit!" I heard him groaned. Then he tweaked my hair and pushed my head deeper into my mouth.


    "Fuck, Margaret." He said. It was the first time he called me again with my real name.


    I continued to pleasure him with my mouth. I could hear him moan every time I took him deeper into my throat.


    He pulled me up and pressed his lips hungrily into mine. I wrapped my arms around him and sat on hisp.


    "I want you Margaret." He whispered when he moved his face slightly away from mine.


    He waited for me to answer. I know he''s still considering my body. I was a little sore when we left Sydney but I think I''m fine now. I could also feel that I wanted him badly.


    I stood up and position myself on him, straddling him.


    "Hey. It might hurt if you do that." He said.


    "Shut up." I answered then kissed him aggressively.


    I was wearing a dress so I just removed my underwear and tossed it aside. I was already wet and getting wilder. I felt like I was getting horny and I wanted him inside me.


    My left hand was holding on to his shoulder then held his dick with my right, brushing it to my folds. I moaned. Just feeling his dick rubbing into my pussy already made me want to scream. Then I slowly moved down to hisp, taking him inside my core. I felt a sudden pain. Jayden felt that my body tensed so he grabbed me from my waist and rolled over. He was now on top of me.


    "Slowly, princess." He said before thrusting his dick slowly inside me.


    "Ahh." He moaned. He didn''t move but I could feel his erection getting harder and bigger inside me.


    "Jayden, I love you." I whispered. He didn''t answer but instead he kissed me passionately.


    "Margaret, can I?" He asked.


    I nodded, wrapping my hands around his neck. His forehead rested on mine and I could feel his warm breath in my face. He was staring at me while he started to move on top of me.


    He moved his dick faster inside and out but he was gentle. He made small kisses into my shoulders and softly kissed the mark he leftst night. He buried his face into my neck as if he was savoring the smell of my scent.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist and arched my hips to meet his thrust. I could feel his erection moving deeper into my core, poking my womb.


    "Ahh. It feels so good, love." I said in a hoarse voice.


    "I missed you. I still can''t get enough of you." He said and I was happy to hear that.


    He continued to thrust inside me and his movement became faster. He sucked and licked both my nipples which made me moan louder.


    "Jayden, I-I''m" He cut me off by kissing me as he continued to push his dick deeper.


    He groaned and I moaned with hisst thrust, grinding our hips together, we both reached the climax. I could feel his cum inside me. I don''t care if he released inside me this time. I wanted to give him another child if possible.


    I was panting when he hugged me. I could hear his irregr breathing and I felt his warmth pressing my body.


    "Love, can you stay here please?" I asked. I know I was blushing. I really don''t want to ask him but I wanted him to stay with me so bad.


    "Okay. I won''t leave but for your information, it was an executive meeting. I''m not nning to meet a girl tonight." He said.


    "You tricked me." I said, pissed. But somehow I am relieved.


    "I liked it when you''re jealous. It''s cute." He said. He gave me a quick kiss on the lips before standing up. He frowned. She was looking between my thighs.


    There were still some blood spots so he was worried.


    "I''m okay. It''s been 3 years so you know, it was like the first time. But I''m fine, don''t worry."


    He took a deep breath and carried me.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s take a quick shower." He said.


    "Just a shower?" I asked while running my fingers to his chest.


    "You already know the answer to that." He smiled naughtily.

 Chapter 55 - 55 - His Trust

    I went to see Kyle, Emily and grandpa downstairs. I was feeling nervous but was relieved to see grandpa in good shape. Two more years and he will pass the crown to Kyle.


    "Margaret!" He said while giving me a hug. It seems he''s not mad at me.??


    Then Emily walked towards me and hugged me tight.


    "How are you?" She asked.


    "I-I''m okay." I stuttered while ncing at my brother.


    "He''s mad. We couldn''t get married because I insisted on waiting for you." She whispered.


    "I''m sorry Emily." I felt guilty. I know Kyle wanted to marry her for a long time so it''s natural to get mad at me.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m graduating this year so it''s okay. I have a lot of things on my te anyway, you know royal duties, school stuff and work. So I don''t think I could n the wedding." She answered.


    She''s amazing. It''s not easy to handle those three at the same time.


    She smiled at me as if telling me to approach Kyle so I got closer to him and wrapped my arms to his waist.


    "Hey can you forgive me?" I asked while looking at him with my puppy eyes.


    He looked back at me and sighed.


    "Fine! But if you do it again, I will take you to Flousia and lock you in the tower." He said, annoyed.


    I giggled. He always says he will lock in a tower every time he scolds me. Somehow, we really became close after finding out he''s my half brother.


    "Mommy! Why are you embracing another man?" It was Caden, whileing out from the yroom. Behind him was Alira.


    He rushed towards us and kicked Kyle on his feet. I looked at Kyle and he was smiling. He hugged me back to see Caden''s reaction.


    "Don''t take my mommy from daddy! You old man!" He blurted.


    Emilyughed out loud and Kyle red at him. I was also giggling but stopped when he became serious. He released me and crouched to face Caden.


    "Young man, do I look old to you?" He asked.


    Caden stared at his face and then to mine. Then he frowned.


    "Are you my Uncle Kyle? Mom''s brother?" Caden asked.


    "Oh you know about me. Yes I am and I''m d to meet you, Prince Caden." Kyle was talking to him like a gentleman and I was surprised to hear him calling Caden, prince.


    Caden suddenly bowed to Kyle. I forgot that I always tell him that his uncle is the future king and to bow to him when he sees him.


    "It''s nice to meet you, your highness."


    Kyle chuckled and pat Caden on the head.


    "Enough of the formalities. I''m not the king yet. I am a doctor right now. This old man beside me is the current king and your great grandfather." Kyle said, introducing Caden to grandpa which I forgot.


    Caden bowed again but grandpa just pulled him in his arms.


    "Where''s my crazy brother inw?" Kyle asked.


    "I''m here." Jayden answered while running downstairs. He looks fresh. I left him in the room still taking a shower. We made love a few times before he let me go downstairs.


    I was surprised when Kyle pat Jayden on the head and smiled.


    "Thank you for finding them." He said to Jayden.


    We sat in the living room to chat some more when Jayden''s phone rang. He kissed me on the cheek and went back upstairs.


    "Peggy, don''t ever do that again. You scared all of us, especially Jayden." Kyle said in a serious tone.


    "Jayden almost lost sanity when you ran away. We thought he wouldn''t recover. He tried to kill himself after a few months of not finding you. He went to counselling and therapy again. He''s still doing therapy. I''m his psychiatrist right now." Kyle continued.


    I bowed my head while Kyle scolds me. Emily was quiet. It''s a good thing Grandpa took the kids back to the yroom. I felt something piercing my heart when Kyle confirmed that Jayden tried to kill himself. I have never imagined that he could do that because of me. I was really selfish.


    "Jayden loves you but he always says that he hates you. Whenever he talks to me, it is all about you. How much he loves you back then and how much he hates you now. He was hurt. You broke his trust so I''m asking you to do your best so he could learn to trust you again. As his doctor, I advise you to always support and understand him. It''s better if youe to him when he''s on therapy so you could learn how to deal with his emotions. I know what he did to you the other night, he called me to apologize, I was mad at him. As your brother, I wanted to punch him in the face, but as his doctor I also understand what he felt." He continued.


    I was surprised to know that Jayden confessed to Kyle about what he did to me. It wasn''t easy to admit it, especially if you will tell it to the person''s family.


    "Kyle, I''m sorry. I know I was selfish. I should have told him or you about my father. I was scared so I thought the best thing to do was to leave him." I said, still with my head down.


    "Did Jayden tell you that he''s been dating a lot of women?" Emily spoke finally.


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    "He became a yboy again. Alora always scolds him. But he never listens to anyone. Whenever we tell him to stop, he will always remember what you did so we couldn''t really me him. He was deeply hurt, Peggy. So you might have a lot of rivals now. Do you remember Amanda? Our ssmate in high school?" Emily asked.


    I frowned. "I remember her. The girl with depression. She liked Leon."


    "She''s in love with Jayden now. They became close. She was a patient in A.E Psychiatric Hospital, she''s now working as Jayden''s secretary. She helped Jayden cope up with his depression. She confessed to Jayden a year ago. Jayden talked to Kyle about it. He was considering epting her feelings and he wanted to ask Kyle''s permission." Emily said.


    I felt like my heart was being stabbed over and over again. I was so stupid. I am doubting myself even more. What should I do to bring Jayden''s trust to me? A love without trust is not love at all. I looked at Emily. Tears began to fall from my eyes.


    "What should I do? He doesn''t trust me anymore. He said he loves me but he couldn''t trust me."


    "Talk to him. We don''t really know the status of their rtionship now. After talking to Kyle, Jayden never mentioned him again but we know they still go out sometimes. She''s his secretary so they work together and see each other almost everyday. You have Caden now. As your friend and your soon to be sister inw, I want you to be happy and I want you two to get back together. It''s not easy but I will support you." She said. Kyle didn''t say a word. I know he can''t make ament any further.

 Chapter 56 - 56 - Open Your Legs [R18]

    I went upstairs and looked for Jayden after I talked to my family. Kyle and Emily went to their room to rest. Grandpa wanted to sleep with Caden so he said he''ll take care of him.


    One of the maids said that Jayden was in Luke''s office. I knocked a few times and went inside. He was doing some paperworks while talking on the phone. He saw me and just nodded. I looked around the room but my ears were actually listening to him. I was thinking if he was talking to Amanda.??


    "If I have time we could go out. I''m sorry I haven''t been in the office for a week now. I''m really grateful you''re there." He said. He''s talking to Amanda I''m sure of that.


    I walked towards him and sat on hisp. I wrapped my arms around his neck and started kissing him on the neck. He was frowning but he didn''t avoid my touch. I felt his other hand on my waist, brushing his fingers slowly. I smiled while my face was buried in his neck. He really smells good.


    "I''ll call you if I need something. Thank you Amanda." He said then hung up the phone. He put the phone down and started caressing my thigh.


    "Something wrong?" He asked.


    I shook my head while still savoring his scent. He held me on the shoulders so he could look at my face.


    "You cried. Why? Kyle told you something?" He asked.


    I didn''t answer and wrapped my arms again to him so I could lean my head to his shoulder.


    He kissed me on the forehead and signed another paper. He put down the pet and held my chin up.


    "Don''t let it get to you. Amanda was just a friend." He said. I don''t know how he knew I was jealous of her.


    "I feel guilty for what I did to you." I whispered.


    He kissed me gently on the lips and on the cheeks.


    "It''s already in the past. You have a lifetime to make it up to me." He said softly.


    Does it mean he still wants to marry me? I wanted to ask but I don''t want to be so conceited.


    "I love you and I''m really sorry. I''m so stupid."


    I don''t expect him to answer. Every time I told him I love him, he would just respond with a kiss or a smile. He did confirm he still loves me but he will follow it with I hate you. It hurts so bad to hear it from him.


    "I love you too." He suddenly blurted.


    I looked at him surprised. He wasn''t looking at me. He began signing the papers again. He was blushing while ignoring me. My lips tremble and tears start to fall again.


    "Tsk. Why are you crying again? You know you really are stupid and annoying." He said, frowning.


    "You said the L word! I''m just happy."


    "It''s the truth but I still hate you." He said.


    "I know that but I''m still happy." I said in between sobs.


    He chuckled. "You really are a masochist."


    He stopped and put the papers aside on the table. He suddenly carried me, putting me down on the table. I''m now seated on the desk in front of him while he''s sitting on the swivel chair.


    "Open your legs." He ordered.


    I was staring at him and bit my lips while opening my legs. I was wearing a knee high white dress. He started touching my thighs with his hand and slowly removed my underwear. I could feel the heat rising inside my body when his hand was slowly brushing my skin.


    He raised my dress up so he could see what''s between my thighs. I could see the burning desire from his eyes. He put one of his fingers to my mouth and I started sucking it. Encircling my tongue to his finger. Then he put his finger to my clit, rubbing it slowly. I gasped. I was staring at him the whole time.


    For the past 3 years, I have never been touched by another man. There are a lot of men who tried to ask me out but I couldn''t even imagine myself being with someone else. I''ve been longing for Jayden, I wouldn''t deny that.


    He continued to y with my clit using his finger. I moaned when he slid one finger inside my pussy.


    "Ahh. Love!" I whispered.


    "You like this Margaret?" He asked, smirking.


    "Yes. Ahh!" I answered in a hoarse voice.


    He pushed his finger forward into my core, circling it while he prated deeper.


    "Ahh! Ahh! That''s it love!"


    I keep moaning as he uses his finger to fuck me. He was smiling when I reached the climax and removed his finger.


    My eyes widened when he suddenly put the finger to y with my pussy into my mouth. This devil! Heat rose to my cheeks but what he did added a different level of bliss to both of us. I could see lust into his eyes as I sucked his finger. Then he sucked and licked it when he removed it from my mouth.


    "I love the way you taste." He said while grinning.


    "I like it when you touch me there." I said while biting my lips.


    He chuckled. Then I leaned forward to kiss him on the lips. He grabbed me by the nape and kissed me back hungrily.


    I fixed myself after so he could continue his work. I hugged him from behind while he was signing some papers again.


    "Would you like something to eat?" I asked.


    "You know what I want to eat is you." He answered naughtily.


    "Except me. You could do thatter." I whispered, nibbling his ear.


    "Hmm. How about a sandwich? Will you make one for me? He asked, sweetly.


    "Sure. Can I wait for you here while you work?" I asked while I walked towards the door.


    "I loved that." He answered, smiling.

 Chapter 57 - 57 - As You Wish, Master

    Jayden POV


    It was three in the morning when I finished all the papers. When I looked at the couch, Peggy was lying there, sleeping. I smiled and walked towards her.??


    She fell asleep while waiting for me. I brushed my hand to her face. Her hair scattered beautifully on the couch pillow. I loved watching her sleep. She was the only one who made my heart at peace.


    When she left me, I became a different person. I became violent and my anger grew everyday for her. I thought I could forget her but I can''t. I thought I could hurt her. I nned to, once I meet her. But when I saw her crying when I forced her the other night, everything she did vanished. My heart was broken when she suddenly left me but it was crushed when I hurt her. I hate to admit that I am still head over heels in love with her.


    Is it possible to love and hate a person at the same time? I wanted to punish her for what she did to me but every time I touched her, every time I looked into her eyes, my heart still remembered the good times we had. I know what she did was because of me, but it was really painful.


    I dated several women, slept with them to forget her but my heart still belongs to her. I tried to kill myself once because I was so lonely and depressed, but thinking about it now, I''m d to be alive.


    She left but she took good care of our son. He was so beautiful. The most beautiful soul I''ve ever seen. She carried him for nine months without me. For three years, she became a parent without my support. I fell in love with her all over again.


    Fate really has tangled our souls and our hearts together. Her father might be the reason my mother was dead. We might both get hurt once we learned the truth but I made up my mind that whatever it is, I would never let go of her.


    I wanted to continue with the marriage but I was afraid to ask her again. I know she would agree to marry me, but what if she decided to leave me again? I couldn''t trust herpletely. That''s the problem. I need reassurance that she will stay with me forever.


    I took a deep breath and touched her face again. She slowly opened her eyes and smiled. God! She''s the prettiest and the sexiest girl for me. She really makes me crazy.


    "You done with work?" She asked.


    "Yeah. Let''s go to our room. I''m really tired." I said.


    She stood up and raised her two hands as if she''s asking me to carry her. I chuckled, she''s really cute. I leaned and carried her bridal style. I was thinking I couldn''t wait for the day I would carry her like this after our wedding.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and buried her face to my neck.


    "I like the way you smell." She whispered.


    I smiled. I think she''s half asleep. I brought her to our room andid her down on the bed. She was still sleeping peacefully. I hope to see her sleeping face like this whenever I wake up in the morning.


    I took a quick shower andid on the bed next to her. I pulled her into my arms and hugged her tight. I want to stay like this the whole day. With her, sleeping quietly closer to me.


    She turned to my side and wrapped her arms to my waist, burying her face to my chest. Ah, I could feel her breast brushing through my chest. I had a hard on just by her simple gesture. No girl has affected me this much.


    Every time I went out with a girl, it''s obvious that it will lead to sex. But it would take almost half an hour for them to turn me on. I thought I became impotent at first, but Kyle said it''s just on my head and it''s possible that my body couldn''t take any other woman except her sister. Now that she''s here with me, I think that theory is true.


    Well even Amanda couldn''t affect me like this. She''s pretty and sexy. She was super nice to me. She helped me cope up with my depression. She said she''s in love with me. I thought I could try loving her back but I couldn''t. I told her I still need time but she still insisted on waiting for me. I haven''t told her about Peggy so I need to see her and tell her the truth. She deserved it.


    I felt Peggy move and wrapped his legs to my waist. Her smooth long legs brushed against my thighs. This girl is making me lose my control. Then I heard her rapid breathing and I could feel the heat from her body. Is she awake?


    She moved upward and started to kiss me on the neck. She''s awake. I closed my eyes and tried to stay still. I wanted to know what would she do.


    To my surprise, she climbed on top of me. She was now ridinge me. I opened my eyes to see her face. She was staring at me. Her hands were on both sides of my head. Her face was slightly leaned forward and just a few inches away from mine.


    "What are you doing?" I asked. I''m getting excited but I tried to be innocent.


    "I''m wet and I''m horny. I want to fuck you." He suddenly said in her sexy voice.


    I wanted to smile but decided to tease her to see her reaction.


    "I''m tired. Can we do itter?" I asked.


    She pouted. Her face was so red and I know she really wanted it.


    "No. I want you inside me now!" She demanded.


    Then she slowly brushed her fingers to my chest and down to my navel. She moved so she could take my boxer shorts off. And vo! Showing her my full erection.


    "You''re so bad at lying." She said in a hoarse voice.


    I chuckled and grabbed her head to give her a kiss. I felt her hand hold my dick and rubbed it on her pussy. I could feel her pussy was dripping wet. She slowly sat down on myp and took me inside her.


    "Ahh. Shit!" I moaned. That was amazing!


    Her body was so hot and she was so red. I could feel my dick getting more excited and bing bigger.


    "I like the way you feel inside me." She said.


    This woman is making me deliriously insane!


    "Fuck me, Margaret." I answered.


    She smiled naughtily and seductively. "As you wish, master."


    She replied before moving her hips on top of me.

 Chapter 58 - 58 - His Other Woman

    PEGGY POV


    It''s been a week since we got back to Queen''s. Emily started on designing the interior of our house and she said it will be done in a month. I felt really excited about it. That ce will be our home as a family.??


    "Mommy, is daddy going to bete again?" Caden asked, sadly.


    "I''m not sure honey. But let me call daddy and ask him toe home early."


    Jayden has beening homete these past few days. A.E Corporation had issues with one of its subsidiaries so he has been working a lottely. I found out that Percy was now the CEO of Media Tech and Sophie started her training as the Anderson''s heiress.


    When I was gone, Sophie''s twin sister woke up from aa and they had some problems along the way. But now everything''s okay and they''ve been nning to wed by next year.


    Andrew was now the CEO of Cross Shipping and Airline Corporation while Nina opened a few restaurants in partnership with the Remington''s. I was sad when I found out they got marriedst year and I missed it.


    My half brother Kyle, is the director of A.E Psychiatric Hospital and Emily still has her ownpany Interior Sparkle which has been expanded in the U.S and Paris. Kyle still has two years before he takes the throne of Flousia. He was able to control the Mafia who were under the Flousian government with the help of Luke. They didn''t tell me their ns after that.


    All of those businesses were under one chairman and it was none other than Luke. The Wilson Empire expanded their business and is now the most powerful worldwide. I didn''t know the details of how Luke managed to strengthen the power of their family. I found out that although there are still issues with the Mafia, Luke has been respected and was feared by them.


    When I left, Alora was battling with 6 personalities but right now, she already has 20 personalities inside her. She said she''s fine and could control them, especially the dangerous ones. But Nina said one of her personalities is crazier than Cam and she needs to be in istion when she switches with her if Luke and her kids weren''t around. They were the only people who could control that personality. Maybe that was the reason her aura was different and scarier than before.


    A lot happened in three years and I had a lot to catch up with my friends. I''ve been gone for a long time. I wasn''t able to achieve anything during those years that I''m away. I took culinary sses when I was in Paris but I haven''t really finished it yet. I haven''t talked to Jayden about it. I heard he finished his bachelor''s degree in finance and ounting in just two and half years. Nina said Jayden focused on studying after his depression but at the same time screwing different women every night.


    I took a deep breath and dialed his number. I''m not sure what he''s doing right now. I don''t know his schedule and was too shy to ask about it.


    After a few rings, someone answered. But I was surprised that it wasn''t his voice. It''s a woman''s voice.


    "Hello. I''m sorry Jayden couldn''t answer right now, who is this?" The woman asked.


    I felt a throbbing pain in my chest. Is this her secretary, Amanda? Why is his phone with her? And why was she asking who I was? Is my number not saved to Jayden''s phone? Why?


    "Hello? If you won''t talk, I will block you to his contact so you won''t be able to call him again!" She said in an annoyed voice.


    She will block me? Can she do that to his phone?


    "W-Where''s Jayden?" I tried not to stutter but still did.


    "Why the hell do you ask? You called, it''s only proper to say your name first and why do you want to talk to him!" She said, rudely.


    "What? I don''t need to tell you who I am. I have the right to ask him where he is. Are you one of his employees? What''s your name?" I asked. I am starting to get pissed as well.


    "Really? Then I don''t have to tell you my name either, but for your satisfaction, I am his girlfriend. I have the right to ask who the hell''s calling my boyfriend while we''re busy making out!" Then she ended the call.


    What did she just say? His girlfriend? Jayden has some exining to do.


    "Will he get home early?" Caden asked me again.


    I couldn''t find the words to say anything to him. My heart aches. She said she''s his girlfriend and they were making out. I can''t tell that to my son. I can''t tell Caden that her father is with his other woman and may note home today.


    "He''s in a very important meeting honey. Why don''t you y with Alira and Lucas for now? If daddyes home, I''ll call you." I said, softly.


    He nodded but I know he''s disappointed. He just saw his father after three years so it''s natural he''s excited to be with him everyday. I called out his nanny so she could take him to the other kids. I was looking at him while he walked outside the room.


    I feel sad and hurt. I couldn''t find myself getting mad at Jayden. Thinking about it, he never really told me what we have right now. He said he loves and hates me. The first day we met again, he ordered me to marry him, then the next he wanted to let me go. I insisted on starting over so we slept on the same bed again. But he never asked me to be his girlfriend or his fiance again. I don''t really know what we have right now.


    I sighed andid down on the bed. My heart is aching. It''s being stabbed right now. Because I don''t know what ce I am in his life and in his heart.

 Chapter 59 - 59 - Shattered Heart

    I was pacing back and forth in our bedroom. It''s almost one in the morning and Jayden hasn''t arrived yet. Caden kept on asking about his father and it breaks my heart to see him sad like that.


    Where the hell is he? Is he cheating on me? But we don''t have any rtionship so it wasn''t really cheating. I couldn''t call him my boyfriend or my fiance, he hasn''t asked me anything about it.??


    I wanted to call him again but I was afraid that a woman would answer his phone again. I''m not sure if it''s Amanda, but I was pissed. I haven''t really had the time to know more about her when we were in high school. She was the one who approached Alora and suddenly got closer to her. She had a crush on Leon back then. I never imagined that she would be Jayden''s support when I left.


    I heard a few knocks so I walked to the door to see who it was. It was one of the maids.


    "Miss Margaret, y-your ahm, t-there-"


    I frowned.


    "What is it?" I asked, annoyed.


    "I-I think you should juste downstairs and see." She said.


    She was stuttering and she couldn''t look at me in the eye. What''s happening? Somehow, I became anxious so I went downstairs to see what''s going on.


    I was shocked when I saw Jayden in the living room and she was with a woman. My heart started pounding as I descended from the stairs. Jayden seems drunk and half of his shirt was unbuttoned. He was sitting on the couch while whispering to the woman beside him. The woman who was wearing a ck fitted mini dress was giggling when he leaned forward to her ear.


    This hurts. It was painful to know that he has been dating a lot of women but seeing him with one was definitely heartbreaking.


    When I got closer, the woman looked at me and she was surprised. And yes, it was Amanda. I don''t think she knew that I''m back.


    I thought she would back away when she saw me but she didn''t. She was just staring at me. We were actually staring at each other when someone spoke behind me.


    "Amanda, what happened?" It was Alora who just arrived with Luke.


    I looked at Alora but she didn''t look back at me. That hurts as well. Is she on Amanda''s side now?


    "Nothing Alora. We closed the deal with the Chan''s so we went to celebrate. Jayden had a few drinks. He couldn''t say no to the clients so he got drunk. He couldn''t drive so I took him home." She said in a sweet voice.


    I don''t know but her voice is pissing me off. She was definitely the woman who answered Jayden''s phone.


    "I see. Thank you for bringing him home. Peggy will take it from here." Alora said in a cold voice.


    "Ah sure. Peggy, I see that you''re back now. Are you staying for good?" She asked. But I could sense some bitterness from her tone.


    I can''t be weak. I need to show her that Jayden is still mine and no woman could get him away from me. I looked at her eyes with my head high and answered.


    "Yes. Me and Caden, Jayden''s son. We will be staying for good. We''re just waiting for Emily to finish with the house renovation, you know the one Jayden bought for me when he proposed. We''ll be moving there with Jayden maybe after a month." I said and smiled at her. I gave her a viinous smile to annoy her.


    But she wouldn''t give up without a fight. Instead of being annoyed, she suddenly chuckled.


    "Oh sorry. It was funny. Because Jayden told me earlier that he won''t be moving with you. He said he''s nning to buy the condo unit beside mine. He has been waiting for that unit for a long time." She suddenly said


    I felt like my heart and my pride as a woman had been shattered. How could he tell that to this woman? So he''s nning to get closer to her? What about me and Caden? He would leave us in that house like my foster father did?


    I wanted to cry but I couldn''t show Amanda that I felt defeated. I admit she won this time, but I won''t let her next time.


    "I see. He''s just joking. He couldn''t even stand being away from me and his son. Anyway, thank you Amanda for assisting him. You''re a very reliable secretary." I said it with sarcasm in my voice.


    She smiled at me again. I know it was fake. She just couldn''t talk back anymore because Alora was listening to us.


    "If you say so. I''ll take my leave then."


    She was about to leave when suddenly Jayden held her hand. I felt like there was something in my throat. I couldn''t exin the pain in my heart and I wanted to run outside and scream.


    "Stay here. Don''t leave." He said before he passed out on the chair.


    Amanda looked at me as if waiting for me to answer, but I know she''s mocking me.


    "You heard him. Stay. You could take care of him tonight." I don''t know how the hell I was able to say that. Did I just allow her to sleep with Jayden? What the fuck is wrong with me?


    She didn''t say a word. I know she knew where the guest rooms were and she wouldn''t dare to use our bedroom. Two servants helped her take Jayden upstairs while I stood there just watching them walking away.


    "Peggy." Alora called.


    I turned to her and I couldn''t take it anymore. I ran to her and hugged her tight. I wailed while she caressed my back.


    "Why did you agree with that?" She asked.


    "What do you want me to do? I would just make myself more pathetic if I insist that I have a right to argue over him. I already lost when I left him. I was just the mother to his son." I answered while crying.


    I heard Alora sighed but didn''t say another word. She just let me cry.


    I couldn''t stay in our bedroom so I decided to sleep with Caden. Iid down beside him and leaned my forehead closer to his face. Then I let myself cry silently so I won''t wake him.

 Chapter 60 - 60 - About Last Night

    JAYDEN POV


    I felt a throbbing pain in my head. Ah I remember having a drink with the clientsst night. I think I may have drank more than I expected.??


    I opened my eyes and looked around the room. I frowned. This isn''t mine and Peggy''s room. This is one of the guestrooms in Queen''s. I looked at the other side of the bed and was shocked to see Amanda beside me.


    What the fuck? What is she doing here? And what am I doing in this room? I looked at her from head to toe. Is she naked? Then I looked at myself, I''m just wearing my underwear. Shit!


    She slowly opened her eyes and stood up to sit on the bed. And yes, she''s naked. I turned around, I couldn''t look at her.


    "What happened? Why are you here?" I asked. I couldn''t remember anything.


    "You asked me to stay so I did." She said. I could sense that she was smiling.


    "Amanda, did we -?" I couldn''t even say the word sex. I felt nervous. My heart was pounding so fast while waiting for her answer.


    "We did have sex. You were amazing!" She answered, lively.


    No! What have I''ve done? Peggy and my son are here in this house. What if they find out?


    "Amanda, can you leave? Peggy and my son are staying here, they might see you. I''m sorry but I couldn''t remember anything. This should not happen again." I said in a cold voice. Then I stood up and took my clothes on so I could go out of the room.


    I walked fast in the hallway towards our bedroom. I was nervous. This was the first time I feel restless after having sex with a woman. I didn''t notice that Amanda followed me. She was still naked and was just covering her body with a nket.


    What the hell is wrong with her? Didn''t she realize this isn''t my house? I just told her that Peggy and my son were here. I looked at the hallway and no one seems awake yet. Just a few steps and it was already Caden''s room. Then our bedroom.


    I don''t want him to wake up.


    "I told you to leave!" I wanted to yell at her but I couldn''t. I''m afraid someone might hear us.


    "Jayden, what did I do? Why are you mad at me? You''re the one who asked me to stay and started kissing me." She said.


    I was surprised. I can''t believe I could do that. I keep on trying to remember anything, but all that happenedst night seems blurry. I''ve been sleeping with different women for the past three years but I have never slept with Amanda. I couldn''t take advantage of her kindness. I would never sleep with her especially now that Peggy is back. I promised myself I wouldn''t take any other woman but her.


    "Amanda, this is not the right time to talk about this. Please leave. I''ll talk to youter." Then I turned around and walked away again.


    But then she suddenly hugged me from behind. I was about to say something when the door opened. I didn''t realize we''re already at Caden''s doorstep.


    "Daddy, who is that woman? Are you cheating on mommy?" Then he started crying.


    "Caden!" Just my luck. My son just saw me being hugged by a naked woman. I held Amanda''s hands away from me.


    Caden ran inside and I saw Peggy. She was standing there, looking at me and Amanda. She crouched down at the crying Caden and whispered something. I didn''t hear what she said. I couldn''t say anything either. Then she walked towards the door, staring into my eyes.


    "I can see you had a great night but next time, at least have the decency to respect me and my son." She said with gritted teeth. Then she looked at Amanda.


    "Don''t ever show off your rtionship with Jayden to my son again, the next time it happens I will drag you downstairs and kick you out of this house. You could try to trample on my pride but don''t you dare involve Caden again!" She yelled. This is the first time I saw her mad like this.


    "P-Peggy, I can-"


    "Don''t. I perfectly understand. You don''t need to exin anything to me." She said before closing the door.


    Fuck! I screwed up again! I red at Amanda and she was just looking at me. She wasn''t like this. She was the sweet and conservative girl type. She was my friend.


    "J-Jayden, I-I"


    "Leave! Leave now!" I shouted.


    I went to our bedroom and took a shower to cool my head. What should I do? Peggy and Caden were mad at me. How would I exin it to Caden? How could he trust me again?


    I sat on the couch and rested my head on the back rest. I heard someone open it and saw Peggy. She wasn''t looking at me. She walked inside the room quietly. It was so silent that it''s almost deafening. I took a deep breath and mustered the courage to talk to her.


    "Peggy, can you hear me out?" I asked, nervously.


    "You don''t have any responsibility to exin anything to me. But you have to exin to Caden." She answered, coldly.


    "I still wanted to exin to you. So can you hear me out?" I asked again.


    She then turned to me and crossed her arms to her chest.


    "Fine. If you want to exin why the hell you brought that woman here and why the fuck you were flirting in the living room with herst night? Go ahead! Exin!" She yelled.


    "You knew she was here? Why did you let her take me to the guest room? If you saw me drunk, why didn''t you take me in our bedroom instead?" I asked, yelling back.


    Sheughed. "You''re asking me why? You want to know why? She was about to leave but you held her hand and asked her to stay. You asked her Jayden, in front of me. Now, tell me. What should I do if you already chose her instead of me?"

 Chapter 61 - 61 - Get Rid Of Her

    I couldn''t believe what she said. Why would I do that? I have never had any romantic rtionship with Amanda. I only see her as a friend, that''s all. Before, I was thinking of trying to love her but I couldn''t. It was always Peggy. She was the only woman I love.


    "Peggy, believe me I don''t know what happened. I couldn''t remember anything. She''s just a friend."??


    "It doesn''t matter. I already knew you''ve been sleeping with women, I was just so conceited. I thought I could satisfy you. I didn''t expect you to bring one here so I was disappointed. I-I calledst night, Caden asked for you. He waited for you toe home so can you please talk to him? He was hurt." She said.


    I know she was trying not to cry. I wanted to pull her into my arms but I know she''s disgusted with me. No woman in their right mind would allow the man he loves touch her just like that, after seeing him with another woman.


    She said she calledst night. But I didn''t receive any call from her. Amanda didn''t mention that a woman called me. I didn''t have Peggy''s new number so it wasn''t saved to my phone.


    She walked towards the bathroom and closed the door. I was speechless. I know she was hurt but I''ve seen a different side of her. She was more like a mother than a woman. When she got mad because of Caden, I fell in love with her more. But how could I show her that? How could I exin Caden about what happened? How could he forgive me? There wasn''t any other exnation from what he saw.


    I was still on the couch when Peggy came out from the bathroom. She smells so good like a mixture ofvender and peppermint. I felt the urge to rush into her but I''m afraid she would reject me.


    "Peg, please believe me. I don''t think something happened between me and Amanda." I said. I didn''t really feel that I had sexst night. My lower body is hysterical right now and it''s wanting Peggy.


    She turned to me to face me. I knew she cried, it was written all over her face. She''s sad and angry at the same time.


    "Prove it. Until then, don''t sleep here. You hurt Caden so I couldn''t take your exnation that easy." She answered. She was calm this time but she was scarier when she talks like that.


    "Did you tell Amanda about the house? And that you''re not going to live there because you nned on buying a condominium unit from where she lives?" She asked.


    I frowned. Did Amanda tell her that? She is getting too far.


    "What? I never said that! Yes, I''ve been nning to buy that unit for a long time now but it wasn''t for me. It''s for Owen, the head of my security team. He got married a year ago so I wanted to give him and his family a nice ce. It''s myst gift for him before he retires." I exined.


    I hate exining myself, especially if I really didn''t do anything wrong. Something''s off. Amanda was not that kind of woman.


    "That bitch!" She eximed. "I don''t like her to be your secretary anymore." She suddenly said.


    "Peggy, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have epted those drinksst night. Amanda is very reliable and -"


    "Then don''t ever sleep here. I would always feel anxious and agitated if she''s always with you. From what I sawst night, she''s not the Amanda I knew three years ago. I''m a woman, Jayden. I know what she''s feeling right now. She wanted you more than ever because she''s threatened that I''m back." She said in a firm voice.


    Peggy is right. Amanda was a quiet and timid woman. She has never tried to seduce me. I talked to her about me and Peggy. I told her I can''t return her feelings for me because I love Peggy so I wanted to start new with her and Caden. I thought she understood. I never promised anything to her but I was really thankful for her support in the past years.


    I looked at Peggy and she was sitting in front of the mirror, putting some lotion on her legs. Fuck! I couldn''t control myself anymore so I rushed behind her and hugged her. She was startled but she didn''t refuse. When I nced at the reflection in the mirror, she was pouting.


    "Hey. I''m really sorry. I will ask Owen to investigate this. I don''t feel anything for her. I talked to her about us but I just told her that I couldn''t ept her feelings and she shouldn''t wait for me. Peg, I want to be with you and Caden. I know nothing happenedst night." I said while I savor the smell of her scent.


    She took a deep breath and finally looked back at me in the mirror. "I need proof. And you have to apologize to Caden. He''s sulking. He''s just three and this might affect him emotionally. And I want you to get rid of her or I will!" She said. I could see anger in her eyes.


    Before I could answer, the door suddenly opened. Caden popped up. He was just standing by the door. His face looks like he was crying the whole time. My heart was crushed seeing him like that


    . He didn''t say a word and he wasn''t moving.


    "Honey, what is it?" Peggy asked while standing up then walked to Caden.


    "Mommy, let''s go back to Sydney. I don''t want to live here anymore. I don''t want to see daddy." Caden suddenly said and started crying again.


    I suddenly felt anxious. My heart was beating so loud. Seeing my son cry like that and saying that he doesn''t want to see me again, I felt like I already failed being a father. It was heartbreaking to see Peggy and Caden like that. Peggy was trying to calm Caden while I just stood there looking at them. I froze and couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 62 - 62 - Back To Flousia

    PEGGY POV


    I heard footsteps rushing towards our room then Kyle rushed inside. His face was dark. I knew he was already madst time when Jayden told him about what he did to me but he forgave him. Then this happened.??


    Kyle walked towards Jayden and grabbed him on his cor. I was rmed. I have never seen Kyle so mad like that.


    "You asshole!" He shouted. "If you continue to hurt her and my nephew, I wouldn''t give them to you.


    "Kyle please stop." I said. I need to stop them before someone gets hurt.


    "Shut up Margaret!" Kyle yelled. I was surprised. I didn''t expect him to yell at me.


    "I don''t care if she messed up before but she didn''t deserve this. You know the reason why she left. It''s because of you! How far would you go on hurting her? On hurting your own son? I won''t allow that. Until you figure out what you want, I will take them back to Flousia with us tomorrow." Kyle suddenly said.


    Jayden''s face became anxious. He became tense.


    "K-Kyle don''t take. I''ll fix this. Nothing happened with me and Amanda. I''ll prove it to Peggy and everyone." He stuttered.


    I could see the restlessness and sadness into his eyes. My heart wanted to rush to him and ept him in my arms. I know he''s sincere but I was hurt. My son was hurt. I don''t know how I would exin it to Caden anymore.


    "My decision is final. If you could prove it, you are wee toe to Flousia anytime. Peggy, pack your things and Caden''s. And don''t argue with me. You have already given grandpa so much pain when you left, for once, choose us over this jerk." He said, using his crown prince''s voice before leaving us in the room.


    Caden ran outside to follow Kyle. I know he was hurt so bad and doesn''t want to see Jayden.


    Jayden rushed towards me.


    "Peggy, please don''t leave me. I know I screwed up but can you forgive me this time? This won''t happen again. I''ll rece Amanda, I''ll do everything you ask so please don''t leave." He begged.


    It was killing me to see him beg like this but I would be so selfish if I chose him over Caden.


    "Jayden it''s not up to me. You know I could easily forgive you. I love you with all my heart, I have never loved another man for the past three years. But please understand, Caden was hurt. I don''t think I''m the right person for you to ask. I would do everything for you but Caden is my priority. I''m a mother now, I''m not just a woman in love." I said in a gentle voice.


    "Will you wait for me? I promise I wille to you once I have the proof." He asked while holding me on both shoulders. I wanted to wrap my arms around him but I''m trying to control myself.


    "We will. Always." I simply answered.


    **********************************


    JAYDEN POV


    I went to a bar to think. I couldn''t stay at Queen''s while Peggy and Caden were packing. After three years of looking for them, I finally found them a week ago. But now, they were leaving me again.


    I chose a private room so no one could disturb me. I heard a few knocks and I thought it was just one of the bartenders but to my surprise, it was Luke, Percy and Andrew.


    They sat on the couch and ordered some drinks. I was waiting for them to tell me how I messed up big time so I didn''t say a word.


    "You know you messed up right?" Percy started.


    "I know. But I really couldn''t believe I did that. You know me. I would never bring a woman home." I said softly.


    "Just let them be for now. At least you know where they are and they''re safe. We all messed up on the way, we''re not perfect. I screwed up multiple times and hurt Alora a dozen times but what''s important is you learn from those mistakes." Luke said while giving me a smile.


    "So what do you think happened?" Andrew asked. "What did you remember that night?"


    I took a deep breath and thought of the events that night.


    "We had a meeting with the Chan''s and they asked for me to have a few drinks with them. I couldn''t say no so I agreed. I never left the table."


    "How about Amanda?" Luke asked.


    I frowned. " She did. She went out and served thest drink."


    "I think you''ve been drugged." Percy suddenly blurted.


    I didn''t reply. I was already thinking about that possibility. I just can''t believe that Amanda could do that to me. Is she that desperate to get me? Somehow, it''s my fault. I should have set a boundary or limits for her. But I trusted her so much that I didn''t realize what she''s capable of.


    "Did Peggy agree to go with Kyle in Flousia?" Luke asked.


    I deeply sighed and looked at him.


    "She said it''s not up to her. Caden was hurt and he told Peggy he doesn''t want to see me anymore. I understand what she feels. I''m not her number one anymore, our son is her priority now. I admire her for that."


    "You should investigate what really happened to youst night. I agree with Peggy. If you want to fix your rtionship with her and your son, you have to get rid of Amanda. You could transfer her to another department." Luke suggested.


    "Is it okay with you?" I asked.


    "I trust you will do the right thing and what is necessary. Besides, misconduct and a violent act against any employee cannot be tolerated. It''s one of our policies. And you''re not just a mere employee. You are the CEO. You just need to have proof." He answered.


    "Thanks Luke." I murmured.


    "By the way, do you still have ns to marry Peggy?" Percy suddenly asked.

 Chapter 63 - 63 - Heavy Steps

    3RD POV


    They just arrived a week ago and now they are leaving again. She looked around their room, reminiscing her days with Jayden. She remembered this scene when she was about to leave him three years ago. The only difference now is Jayden knew about it.??


    "Mommy, are you ready? Let''s go!" Caden eximed while pulling her hand.


    She looked at her son and smiled. He was on her belly when she left the country before and now he''s a three year old kid, growing so fast looking a lot like his father.


    She crouched down and embraced him tight.


    "Mommy, you''re sad because we will leave daddy." He said.


    She released him and stared into his eyes, holding his shoulders.


    "I''m okay. Don''t worry about me. You are my life and my joy so I won''t get sad." She tried to smile and not to go emotional in front of him.


    Caden suddenly touched her cheek.


    "Mommy, I''m not mad at daddy. But he needs to be punished. You told me if people made a mistake, they have to receive a punishment. I don''t want to see you sad but what daddy did is wrong."


    She wanted to cry but she couldn''t. Her son is having so much stress because of what happened and she doesn''t want to add another tension to him.


    "Thank you, sweetie. Let''s go! You have to talk to Alira and Lucas before we leave."


    She saw his face became sad. The twins were his first true friends since they kept on moving to different ces so he didn''t have a chance to make friends in the ces they''ve been to.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll definitely see each other again. Besides, you could call them everyday and even invite them to visit Flousia." She consoled him.


    His face lit up and rushed outside of the room.


    "Mommy! Come on!" He called.


    Downstairs, Kyle, Emily and her grandfather await. Everyone was also there except for Jayden.


    "I''m sorry if we need to leave again. You could alle to Flousia to visit. We''ll be d to wee you." She said while looking at her friends.


    "I''ll tell Luke. We''ll definitely go there! Take care and don''t forget to always contact us." Alora sweetly said.


    The kids were also bidding farewells to each other and it seems Alira was about to cry.


    "I-I''ll call you everyday! I promise! Will you wait for me? I wille back here!" Caden eximed.


    Alira crossed her arms and stared at Caden.


    "If you don''t keep your promise, I will not marry you! I will not wait for you! I hate waiting!" She yelled then ran upstairs.


    "Alira!" Peggy shouted.


    She felt Alora''s hands tapping her shoulder and smiled. Then she looked at Zoey and nodded. Zoey hugged her before going upstairs to follow her sister.


    "Zoey will talk to her. Alira will listen to her." Alora said.


    She crouched down and hugged Caden.


    "Caden, call Alira everyday or she will be sad and get mad at you. You don''t like that, right?" Alora whispered to Caden.


    Caden nodded and looked at her mom. Peggy just smiled at her son.


    The others hugged her as well before they went inside the car. Kyle didn''t say a word the whole time. Emily winked at her, reassuring her that everything is okay.


    She hasn''t seen Jayden since yesterday. Luke said he was at A.E Tower dealing with Amanda. He still insisted that nothing happened to them. She wanted to believe him but she needed proof. She was also waiting and hoping that Jayden would at least tell him what they really are.


    Are they going to be just parents for Caden? Are they going to continue fucking each other because they already got a kid? He asked her to wait for him and she said she would but for what? Why would she need to wait? There was a lot that she wanted to ask him. He said he loved her but hated her. She already epted that. But all she wanted was to know what she is for Jayden.


    They arrived at the airport after half an hour and since they would be on a special flight using Andrew''s private ne, they went directly to the departure area.


    The ne was the same one they used when Jayden came to them in Sydney. She could see it from the ss surrounding the area. Every step she made was not easy. It was like the day she left him when she was still carrying Caden in her belly. Her mind was saying it was the right thing but her heart says differently.


    She felt a pressing and squeezing pain in her heart, like she couldn''t breathe. A few heavy steps and she would cross the path with no return.


    She was startled when she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was her grandpa. She gazed at him, he was smiling.


    "Jayden is a good kid. I trust him deeply in my heart. I wanted you to trust your heart, but could you consider me as well?"


    She frowned. Is there something that they''re not telling her?


    "What is it grandpa? Kyle also told me to think of you. Are you keeping a secret from me?" She asked.


    She knows she was not in the position to say something like that. When she left before, she didn''t even consider her family. She just thought about Jayden that time.


    She saw his grandfather deeply sighed as they continued to walk towards the entrance of the ne.


    "I''m dying, Margaret. I have stage four colon cancer. I was diagnosed a year ago and only got a few months to live, so I am hoping to spend time with you, Kyle, Emily and Caden before I die."


    Her eyes widened. She couldn''t believe what he just told her. Her grandfather didn''t look ill. He was always smiling. Just like right now.


    He smiled at her while continued to walk inside the ne, leaving her dumbfounded.

 Chapter 64 - 64 - Lets Make Grandpa Happy

    Peggy POV


    I was shocked when grandpa told me about his illness. He went inside the ne while I was standing at the bottom of the stairs. I couldn''t continue to make a single step.??


    Am I still hesitating? Of course not! The guilt was consuming me again, that''s why. I left grandpa without even thinking how it would affect him.


    "Why are you standing there? Are you hesitating?" Kyle suddenly asked.


    I didn''t notice he was standing in front of me. They went inside ahead of me and Caden was already in the ne. Maybe he noticed I was taking so long and got tired of waiting.


    "K-Kyle grandpa has-" I stutter and tears were starting to fill my eyes.


    "Don''t cry! Don''t you dare cry in front of him. The only reason he kept on going after he was diagnosed was because he wanted to see you and Caden. He was waiting for the day you woulde back so he always said that he cannot die yet. You have no idea what happened after you left. It wasn''t just Jayden, it''s all of us. This is not the right time to talk about it but if you want to know everything, I suggest you start moving and go inside the ne. If I need to drag you inside I would do it. For grandpa." He yelled in amanding and firm voice.


    He turned around to go back inside the ne. I was still feeling guilty so I grabbed him by his hand. He looked at me as I wiped the tears from my eyes. I took a deep breath and tried to speak even if I felt like there was something in my throat.


    "I''m sorry. Kyle, I''m really sorry. I would never leave our family again!"


    He raised his hand and I thought he would hurt me but he patted my head and smiled.


    "Let''s make grandpa happy while he''s still around. I''m sorry I yelled at you. We''ll talk about you and Jayden when we arrive at the pce. Come on!" Then he reached out his hand and I reached back.


    When the ne took off, I wasn''t thinking about Jayden. I will set aside our issues and will focus on grandpa''s health for now.


    At the pce, we were greeted by a group of royalties.


    "Princess Margaret, wee back to Flousia!" A man greeted me.


    He''s about five feet and ten inches tall. He has brown hair, green eyes, roman shaped nose and thin lips.


    I frowned. I don''t really know the guy but he was smiling widely at me


    "Margaret this is Prince George, Duke of Panaham. This is the first time you meet him but I always talk about my little sister so he knows a lot about you." Kyle introduced me to the man in front of me.


    "It was a pleasure to finally meet you." He said while reaching out his hand.


    I took his hand for a handshake and smiled. "Pleasure to meet you as well, Prince George."


    ''Click'' I heard the sound of a camera and when I looked at who took the photo, it was Caden.


    "Hey honey, what''s that for?" I asked, looking at the little guy.


    "Nothing mommy. I just want to record everything while we are here. I want to send some pictures to Alira." He answered.


    I giggled and turned to the Duke. "I''m sorry. My son loves taking photos. I could ask himter to delete the picture, I understand you might want some privacy."


    "No. It''s okay." Then he turned to Caden and smiled. "Could you take one more picture of me and your mom? I would like a copy as well, if it''s okay?"


    Caden sweetly smiled back and nodded. I really wanted to go to my room and rest but I know it would be rude of me to decline a Duke.


    To my surprise, he put his arms into my waist when he stood beside me. I didn''t feel any malice at all. Flousians show their respect differently. Giving a kiss on the cheek, hugging, clinging arms, etc were gestures of greetings to them.


    Caden took multiple shots and passed it to George. I don''t know why but Caden seems to like the guy.


    "By the way, Princess Margaret, I would like to ask if you would like to tour around town on the twentieth? Antern festival will be celebrated there." George asked.


    I wanted to decline but I saw grandpa smiling and nodding as if saying to ept the offer. I couldn''t say no to him so I agreed.


    "Sure. I haven''t gone to anyntern festival. Are they going to fly thenterns at night?" I asked.


    George''s face lit up and I saw the excitement in his eyes. I actually felt at ease seeing him smile like that.


    "Yes! Thousands of skynterns will be released at night. You could also fly your own."


    I got excited from what he said. I have been wanting to see floating lights since I was a kid.


    "Then it''s settled. You could pick me up in the afternoon." I said. For some reason, his smile is contagious. I actually forgot the things in my mind.


    "How about you, your highness? Would you like toe with us? You and the Crown Princess could go on a date. The people will be d to see you." He asked Kyle.


    I felt relieved when he asked Kyle. Most men wouldn''t want to have apanion, especially the girl''s brother. I know he likes me, I could sense it. I dated different guys every week in high school so I already know if they like a girl or not. I didn''t expect he would actually ask Kyle.


    "Would you like toe?" Kyle asked Emily.


    Emily smiled and nodded. "Yes. I haven''t visited the town people for a month now. The kids might be sad already." She said.


    I heard Emily often visits the town people and those living in urban areas. She became the Crown Princess for the masses and Flousia loves her. I remember she has been criticized a lot of times because of her previous engagement to Alexander Remington but she never gave up and showed everyone that she''s the only woman fit to be the queen.


    "Okay then see you in three weeks. I won''t disturb you any further so you could rest. I know you''re tired. It was nice meeting you again, Princess Margaret." Then George took my hand and kissed it.


    "See you!" I replied while smiling at him.

 Chapter 65 - 65 - If Only

    Jayden POV


    When I went home, Peggy and Caden weren''t there anymore. I walked directly to Caden''s bedroom, looked around and sighed. Then I went to our bedroom. Not a single sign of Peggy was left. Her clothes, bags, shoes and even her scent weren''t there anymore.??


    I felt my heart was tearing me apart. It was painful. If only I didn''t let my hatred consume me, maybe they''re still here. If only I hadn''t hurt her from the day I found them, maybe everything would have turned out differently.


    If only I didn''t let Amanda get close to me, she wouldn''t think of seducing me. If only I told Amanda that I couldn''t really love her, she wouldn''t hope that I could return her feelings. If only I had shown Peggy how much I still love her instead of telling her how much I hated her, she wouldn''t agree with Kyle. If only I paid more attention to her three years ago, she wouldn''t have left me.


    I was so conceited and full of myself back then. I thought I was doing everything for her. That I understood her. But thinking about it, what I did wasn''t enough. I should have talked to her more about her family.


    Rtionships are not all about sex or making love, it''s not just telling your partner I love you. There''s more to it. Love, trust, understanding, unselfishness, contentment and appreciation are some traits for the rtionship to work.


    I was a teenager when I met her. I thought it was just a temporary admiration. I was curious about her. A girl who had different boyfriends every week but still no experience with adult stuff. She has never been kissed or even just a simple gesture like holding hands, she knew nothing about it.


    At first I wanted to take all of her first but I never thought that I would fall in love with her. I was a yboy and I treat women like nothing. For me, they were just people whom you could have sex with.


    But Peggy was different. She was kind, understanding and unselfish. I enjoyed being with her. Every time I see her I feel safe and my heart feels light. I was happy. I couldn''t imagine myself with another woman.


    When she left, I was disappointed, frustrated and angry. It wasn''t really because of her. When I found out the reason she left, I felt like my world crumbled. I hated myself for hating her.


    She was still thinking about me, her love was unconditional. She sacrificed her happiness for me. But I couldn''t ept the fact that she left me. I thought about my pride instead of my feelings for her. I was stupid and an idiot. I tried to kill myself because I couldn''t face her. The possibility of his father killing my mother and that I might hurt her if that was true, I couldn''t really ept that.


    Peggy was stronger than me. She decided to leave and took care of our son without me. While I was in the arms of different women, Caden was crying in her arms. I imagined her carrying him for months and giving birth to our son alone. Those sleepless nights taking care of the baby and working in the morning so they could survive. She never used a single cent from her bank ount. She worked hard for three years. While I was cursing her, she was working her ass to give Caden everything he needs.


    I''m stupid for hurting the most wonderful and amazing woman in the world. I didn''t realize tears fell from my eyes. Ah fuck! Now, I regret everything I told and did to her. I wanted to go to Flousia but I need proof that nothing really happened to me and Amanda.


    I heard a few knocks and a little girl came in. It was Alira. She was looking at me intensely. Her eyes were like her mother''s. Cold and distant. She walked towards me and handed her phone. I frowned.


    "What is it Alira?" I asked, curiously. I don''t really have time to y with her right now.


    "Caden sent pictures. Look!" She said.


    I took the phone and saw the photos Caden sent. I was happy to see him even if it''s just pictures. I scrolled down and saw three photos of Peggy with a man. Who the fuck is this guy?


    The first photo looks like they just met, they were shaking hands while smiling at each other. The second photo seems like they posed in front of the camera and the guy''s arm was in Peggy''s waist. Then thest photo was taken when the guy was kissing her hand.


    A message was sent by Caden after the photos.


    ''Mommy met a guy today. I think he likes her. They will go on a date in three weeks.''


    I frowned and looked at Alira. She was ring at me.


    "If Aunt Peggy and Caden won''te back here, I will never talk to you again Uncle Jayden." She said, snatching her phone then ran outside.


    I clenched my teeth. I was beginning to get mad again but not to Peggy. I''m mad at myself. What am I doing? I need to act quickly or she might get taken by another guy.


    "By the way, do you still have ns to marry Peggy?" Percy suddenly asked me when we were at the bar yesterday.


    I took a deep breath before answering him.


    "I do. I''ve been wanting to marry her since high school. You know that." I said while looking at them.


    "Then why didn''t you ask her properly? When you found them, instead of telling her how much you love her and that you wanted to be with her, you chose to hurt her and forced yourself on her. Kyle was too kind hearted to forgive you but if I was her brother, you will never see her again." Lukemented in a serious tone.


    "I regret doing that to her but I don''t know why every time I wanted to tell her how much I missed her, that I am still head over heels in love with her and that I want to marry her, different words wille out of my mouth."


    "Because you''re stupid, your pride would never take you anywhere. If you''re like that, she might get tired of waiting for you and find another guy." Andrew smirked.


    That conversation was happening so fast. Caden said she will go out with that guy. I won''t ept her to be with another man. I took my phone and dialed Owen''s number.


    "I want the investigation to be done asap. I need the result of myb test right now, call the testing center and see if they could expedite it."


    Once I find out the truth, I will fly to Flousia and get my family back.

 Chapter 66 - 66 - Prince George

    PEGGY POV


    Three weeks ago, I was invited by Prince George to look around town and watch thentern festival.??


    When I saw grandpa looking at me, I couldn''t decline. As a princess, it will be rude to reject a prince with a higher rank and I don''t want to cause any more trouble to the royal family.


    During breakfast, I could see grandpa so lively and smiling. I felt at ease seeing him like that.


    "So you''re going on a date with George this afternoon?" Grandpa asked.


    I rolled my eyes and sighed. "It''s not a date grandpa. I just couldn''t say no to the guy."


    "Prince George has a good reputation, he''s single and a gentleman. Did you ever consider another man beside Jayden?" Grandpa asked again.


    I was surprised he suddenly asked me about it. He was never against my rtionship with Jayden. This is the first time he actually asked me to consider another guy.


    I looked at Kyle and he was just silently eating his breakfast. It''s the same with Emily and Caden. As if they didn''t hear a word grandpa uttered.


    "Grandpa, I-I" I don''t even know how to answer him.


    I saw him take a deep breath and smiled.


    "I just want you to be happy. If Jayden couldn''t give you that, I have decided to meddle with your rtionship. I wanted to see my grandchildren get married to the person who could love them and would never hurt them. Then I could die in peace."


    I wanted to cry again. Thinking that one day grandpa will leave us, I feel like my heart will explode.


    "Grandpa, have you tried consulting another doctor?" I asked, curiously and of course to change the subject.


    "He''s scheduled next week for a second opinion at Freya Hospital. Then next month, he''ll fly to Houston. The number one hospital for cancer is located there." Kyle answered.


    "You''ll be cured. You''re a survivor!" I told grandpa while holding his hand.


    A servant came in the dining hall and announced that Prince George just arrived. I frowned. We''re supposed to go after lunch, why so early?


    Grandpa signaled to let him in and that''s when I realized he asked him toe early. I nced at Kyle again, he was looking at me but I couldn''t figure out what he''s thinking.


    George came, looking fresh and neat. He was wearing casual clothes, a white shirt, blue denim pants and a white converse shoes. I could say he looks so hot and sexy with that outfit rather than wearing his royal robe.


    What am I thinking? I have never been attracted to any other guy aside from Jayden. This is actually the first time I thought a guy was sexy. But this is not the right time for that.


    "Good morning your majesty. Crown Prince, Crown Princess, Prince Caden and Princess Margaret. I apologize for disturbing your breakfast. I coulde backter." He greeted.


    I chuckled. "It''s fine Prince George. Join us." I was amused by his politeness.


    "Thank you princess." He smiled and sat down beside Caden.


    "It would be nice if you could just call me Margaret or Peggy. I hate formalities." I said while giving him a sweet smile.


    He nced at grandpa and Kyle as if asking for permission.


    "That''s fine. Margaret didn''t really use her title much and I think it''s the best way to deepen your friendship, calling each other by name." Grandpa implied.


    George politely nodded and turned to me.


    "Then call me George." He said while smiling. His smile was so genuine, maybe that''s the reason my heart feels light when I look at him.


    We continued to chat in the garden while walking along a path full of flowers.


    "You know Kyle always talked about you. For the past three years you went missing, he never missed a day worrying. He med himself saying he''s not a good brother and that doesn''t deserve to be the next king because he failed his sister. But Emily was a great support for him. I admire both of them. So when Kyle told us they found you, I was really happy and excited." George dly uttered.


    "I know. I feel guilty every time I think of what I did. I want to make it up to them, especially to grandpa." I answered. For some reason, I feel like I could open up to him.


    "Now that you''re here, you have all the time you need." He said, smiling.


    "You''re right. And I have some royal duties that were waiting for three years. I don''t even know where to start." I giggled.


    "If you need help, tell me. I''ll be happy to be of assistance." George offered.


    "Wow. Thank you! You''re a lifesaver!"


    We continued to walk in the garden and chat some more. We came across where the roses were and I was surprised when George picked one, kneeled in front of me, giving me the flower. As if we were kids, ying and having some fun.


    I didn''t feel awkward or anything. I was actually happy. I have never received a flower from Jayden so somehow it made me feel special.


    I smiled and epted it.


    "Thank you, Prince George." Giving him a curtsy.


    "My pleasure, Princess Margaret." He politely answered then bowed at me.


    Weughed at our gesture and continued our chat.


    It has been a week since we arrived in Flousia. George never missed a day visiting us after his royal duties and I feel like I found a new friend that I could easily talk to.


    George never asked me about personal stuff. I didn''t see any judgement in his eyes. I was already expecting that a lot will judge me, a princess who got pregnant at an early age then ran away from home and became a single mom. But George never said anything about it.


    "George, why didn''t you ask me anything about my son?" I suddenly asked. I was curious and I wanted to know someone''s opinion about me.


    He was surprised and paused for a moment. Then he took a deep breath and smiled.


    "I never judge people by their past. We just started being friends a week ago and it would be so rude of me to ask about it. I am hoping that eventually you could tell me but if you don''t like to talk about it, that''s fine. The past is already in the past. What is important is the present you."


    "How about we do a question and answer? You ask, I answer then I ask, you answer." I suggested.


    His face became excited while nodding continuously.


    "Sure! I liked that!" He eximed.

 Chapter 67 - 67 - Question And Answer

    We decided to start our question and answer while driving to town. Kyle and Emily couldn''te with us but will followter since they still have royal duties.


    "My first question. What''s your favorite food?" He asked.??


    I chuckled. "Right now, italian food."


    He nodded.


    "My turn! Are you an only child?" I asked.


    "Yes, I am. So what ces have you visited for the past three years?"


    "Italy, US, Hong Kong, and Australia. We travelled back and forth to those countries." I answered.


    When the traffic light went red, he stopped the car and looked at me. My heart skipped a beat while looking back at him. He became serious.


    "I admire you Margaret. You lived with yourdy guard and your son for three years without asking any help from anyone." Hemented.


    "Well, I couldn''t. I was hiding." I answered, softly.


    "Why? Could you tell me what happened?" He suddenly asked.


    I started telling him about Jayden.


    "I fell in love. He was the only man who I loved for the past four years. I was seventeen when I met him. I was curious because she was disguised as a girl. That time I was a rebel and changed my boyfriend every week. I made him my boy toy but tried to dump him after a week like my other ex boyfriends. But things happened. I didn''t expect to fall in love with him." I paused.


    George was just listening to me when the traffic light changed to green.


    "We were supposed to get married after we graduate high school. Everything was perfect. When I found out that the father I knew all along wasn''t really my dad, we came here to meet my mom''s family. After meeting Kyle and grandpa, we found out I''m pregnant. We were so happy. I was happy even though I needed to stoping to school, I was allowed to graduate then we will get married."


    I was beginning to be emotional. Reminiscing the days I spent with Jayden, I was really stupid leaving him like that.


    "But I found out that her mother and my real father were once engaged. And it''s possible that he''s responsible for Jayden''s mom''s death. I couldn''t ept the fact that his mom was dead because of my father so I decided to leave him."


    I didn''t realize tears were flowing from my eyes. I felt George''s hand in mine, calming me down.


    "You still love him." He whispered. It wasn''t a question. It was more like reminding me that I am still in love with Jayden.


    "I do. After all that happened, I am still in love with him. But he hates me. We came to Flousia because I was hurt. My son was hurt. It was painful to see him with another woman but I know I don''t have any right to argue with him. I was his fiance three years ago but now, I''m just the mother of his child." I sobbed.


    "Did he tell you that?" He asked. Then he continued when he saw me confused with his question.


    "I mean, did he tell you that you are just the mother of Caden? Did he clearly tell you that you don''t have the right to argue with him?"


    I shook my head and thought of the words Jayden told me.


    "He said he still loves me but he hates me at the same time. He couldn''t trust me."


    "It''s normal Margaret. You were supposed to get married and then you disappeared. He must be devastated. You said you were happy and everything was perfect, then you left him without even knowing why. It''s natural that he''ll get mad and hate you. When he told you he still loves you, he was trying to trust you again. You can''t expect him to just ept you after what you did." Everything he said was true.


    "You know, I shouldn''t be telling you this. I shouldn''t be siding with him. He''s my rival after all." He suddenly blurted.


    I already knew he likes me but I was still shocked when he said that.


    "G-George I-"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t force you. I''m happy to be your friend. But if he doesn''te here to get you, I''ll be d to take you from him." He said in a serious tone.


    "Thank you George."


    We arrived in town and started to walk around. I never got a chance to tour around thest time I came here so George willingly became my tour guide.


    We continued the question and answer while we tried on delicious delicacies in the street.


    "How many girlfriends have you had?" I asked.


    "Five. I think. How about you?" He followed.


    "I can''t remember. It''s too many to count. But only one was serious." I answered.


    We found a stall selling skynterns. A young girl and a boy about Caden''s age were selling them.


    "Prince George, it''s a pleasure to see you." The girl said excitedly.


    The boy''s face became lively and greeted George as well.


    "They were kids from the orphanage that I regrly visit." He murmured then introduced me to the kids.


    "Princess Margaret? The missing princess?" The girl and the boy shouted in unison, enough to be heard by those near us.


    They started to whisper to one another as they turned their gaze on me.


    I was ready to hear some negative thoughts about me. I''m a disgrace to the royal family, yeah! I already know that soe one! Let me hear it! I wanted to shout it but no word came out from my mouth.


    To my surprise, the people got closer to me and were all smiling.


    "Our princess is back! Wee home Princess Margaret!" They shouted.


    It made me wonder why. I was overwhelmed when they epted me. They greeted me with their genuine smiles. They are not fake.


    "See? What did I tell you? They were thrilled to see you!" George leaned forward and whispered to my ear.


    "Thank you!" I murmured.


    "Princess, here. A weing gift from me and my brother. They said if you write your name in and the name of the person you wanted to meet in thentern, it will definitelye true." The young girl said while handing me thentern.


    We thanked the kids and walked towards the town''s river. This is where the main festival is celebrated. The people will release thousands of skynterns to light up the sky, hoping thatheaven will grant their wishes.


    "Would you like to try writing on yourntern?" George asked, giving me a ck pen.

 Chapter 68 - 68 - Sky Lantern

    I took the pen but couldn''t figure out what to write.


    They said Flousians write their dreams and wishes, hoping that heaven would receive the skynterns, to see what''s written on them and grant them.??


    For young maidens and bachelors, they wish to find true love and happiness. For those who already found one, they asked for eternal love and for a better future.


    I looked at George as he was already writing something.


    "What are you writing?" I asked.


    He turned to me and smiled before showing me what he wrote. I was surprised and was touched when I read what''s written on hisntern.


    "Don''t you have a wish for yourself?" I asked again.


    "I already found mine." He answered.


    George was really sweet, direct and honest. I really wish I could return his feelings but my heart and soul belong to Jayden for a long time now. Even if he hurt me a thousand times, even if it would take a thousand years for him toe to me, I will wait for him because he''s the only one for me.


    "Thank you George."


    I sat down on a grassy slope and started writing. I know this is just a tradition but my heart felt like I needed this. I need to at least let out what I have been feeling for the past few days.


    I was happy being here in Flousia with grandpa, Kyle, Emily and Caden. I found a new friend and it''s fun to be with him. I felt like I was living in a ce with no worries. A ce where princes and princesses lived a peaceful life, like in a fairy tale.


    A princess who needed to be saved, found true love by meeting her prince and they would live happily ever after. The normal plot of a royal love story. But mine wasn''t like that.


    I needed to be saved, yes. I didn''t know anything about love and I have never felt the love from the opposite sex. My foster father denied me love and my mom died a long time ago. I found my prince, he''s not a real prince but I fell in love. Our story wasn''t that sweetand perfect. It was a roller coaster ride with a lot of twists and turns. But despite all that, I would never change it to the boring and typical fairy tale love story.


    George was a perfect guy. A gentleman, good looking, hot and sexy. I know every girl would want to be his princess, but not me.


    Don''t get me wrong. He''s also my type. If I were the Peggy back then, I might have asked him to be my boyfriend. But he''s too perfect for me. I have many ws and one of them was loving Jayden.


    He is my imperfection. My weakness. But he is also my strength and the person who could make my imperfect world perfect.


    I wanted to see him so bad. I was trying to hide my pain when I left him again the second time. I needed to choose Caden and my family, it was the right thing to do. I guess I''m really selfish for feeling this way. Caden and Jayden were my happiness. If one of them is not around, I would always feel iplete.


    I continued to write down my thoughts and my feelings while George was reading it in his mind. When it''s done, he smiled and patted me on the head.


    "Come on! It''s starting." He said.


    When I looked around, thousands of skynterns had been released and they were floating in the air. The feeling of seeing those lights slowly flying into the sky was breathtaking.


    George grabbed my hand, pulling me near the river.


    "This is the best spot!" He whispered before releasing the skyntern he was holding.


    ''I hope Margaret finds true happiness.'' That''s what it says in hisntern.


    I watched as it flew away from us and I felt like his wish would reallye true.


    I took a deep breath and released the small beacon of light in my hand. As I tilted my head up, watching it float through the night sky, I was hoping that my wishes woulde true.


    There are five things I wrote. One, a long life for my grandfather. Two, the sess of Kyle as being the next king. Third, that Caden grew healthy and that all his wishes woulde true. Four, that George would find his soulmate.


    Lastly, I wrote something like a letter. ''Jayden you''re an idiot! Why are you not still here? What''s taking you so long? I missed you! If you won''te here, I swear you will never see me and Caden again! I want to be with you forever.'' Those are some words I wanted to scream, the feeling I''ve been suppressing.


    A few skynterns caught my attention and as if they were surrounding thentern I have released. I tried to read what''s on them. I don''t know why I suddenly got curious with the others.


    ''I''m sorry.'' Onentern has that.


    ''Could you please forgive me?'' The one beside it says.


    ''You are my light in my darkness. The only happiness I knew. The only reason I''m still breathing.''


    ''I love you. I can''t imagine my life without you and Caden.''


    ''Peggy, pleasee back to me.''


    My heart started pounding when I read those words. My emotions were piling up and overflowing. Tears were starting to flow from my eyes. Is it possible he''s here? Where is he? Then I looked around to search for him.


    For the past few weeks that I didn''t see him, I was longing for him. I was hurt because of Amanda but it was more painful to be away from him. If another woman wanted him, I made up my mind that I would fight for what is mine. He''s mine from the first day we met. I''m his from the moment our lips touched.


    I know it might sound crazy and that people might really think I''m stupid for loving him. But sometimes, you don''t really need a good reason to love someone. When you gave your heart to someone, you gave itpletely. Whether he has a lot of ws, you still see him as the perfect person for you.


    "Margaret." George called, pointing at something or someone across the river.


    When I turned in that direction, I saw the man who I''ve been wanting to see. The man who owned my heart. Jayden.

 Chapter 69 - 69 - Under The Floating Lights

    "Jayden!" I shouted.


    "Peggy!" He shouted back. Then he started to run towards me by crossing the river.??


    I know the river wasn''t that deep so I went down to rush towards him.


    The people who were at the festival were stunned from what they saw. I know I would be the talk of the town again. Their princess is really a rebellious and scandalous woman. But I don''t care, I am a woman head over heels in love with this man.


    When I got closer to him, he pulled me into his arms wrapping one hand on my waist and the other on my head.


    "I''m sorry! Please forgive me!" He uttered. Then I felt his shoulders shaking.


    He was crying while repeating those words over and over.


    "Please Peggy. I can''t live without you. Pleasee back to me! I regret everything I did to you! Please forgive me!"


    I was also crying. Tears keep on falling from my eyes. I couldn''t control myself anymore. This man will always turn my world upside down and he''s the only one who could do that.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and when he moved his head to look at me, I tilted my face up to meet his gaze. God! I missed those mesmerizing silver eyes.


    I stared at his face memorizing every detail again. He looked different though. His face was somewhat stressed and there were dark circles in his eyes. And he looks like he hasn''t shaved ever since we left.


    I wiped the tears from his eyes as he did with mine.


    "I forgive you!" I answered simply and grabbed his head to press my lips to his.


    I felt his lips tremble and as I kissed him under the floating lights, I felt his hand tightened in my waist. Ah! I missed him so much.


    He kissed me back and I could feel the yearning from his lips yet it was sweet and gentle. His shivering lips move slowly with mine and the taste of peppermint made me want him even more. The kiss of longing continued as the skynterns became the witness of our undying love for each other.


    I wanted to deepen the kiss but I suddenly remembered that we''re in the middle of the river. And that''s when I realized that the people were cheering and screaming with joy. Some were also taking photos and videos of us.


    He leaned his forehead into mine, still crying. Jayden was a proud man, not good with sweet talks and he showed his love in a different way. And seeing him cry conveys his sincerity to every word he said and it made me fall in love with him over again.


    "Let''s go to the pce." I said.


    He nodded and to my surprise, he carried me bridal style. I heard the cheering and squeals from the people again. I blushed and buried my face into his chest.


    When we got out of the water, I heard George yelling.


    "You could return to your activities now." He was talking to the people.


    Jayden put me down and walked towards George, pulling me by my hand. I suddenly got nervous.


    "Jayden." I called out his name.


    He looked at me and winked. When we got closer to George, Jayden reached out his hand to him.


    Here I am, thinking he would hurt George, maybe because he was like that before. But somehow, I felt that he changed.


    "Thank you." He said to George.


    George reached back, shaking his hand. He smiled at first but got serious after.


    "This is the first andst time. If it happens again, I won''t hesitate to take her from you. Anyway, nice meeting you, Jayden." George replied.


    George decided to stay in town and wait for Kyle and Emily. Jayden needs to talk to Caden. I don''t know if he already found proof that nothing happened between him and Amanda but I don''t care anymore. I will believe in him no matter what.


    Inside the car, he kissed my hand and finally smiled.


    "I love you and I missed you." He whispered.


    I pouted. I felt like my heart would burst from all the wordsing from his mouth.


    "I love you too. What took you so long? I waited everyday!" I suddenly blurted. I was crying again.


    "Please don''t cry. I''m stupid and an asshole. I''m sorry Peg. I don''t really know if Caden and your family could forgive me but I will do everything to make it up to you and them. Just tell me what I need to do. So please, I''m begging you to give me another chance." He said in a gentle voice.


    "You don''t need to beg. I''m mad because you''re so slow. You didn''t even send me a single text." I said, pissed.


    "I don''t know your number. Remember, you changed your number when you left me three years ago. You didn''t give me the new one. I asked the girls but they didn''t want to give it to me. Alora said that I shoulde here instead. It took me three weeks because I wanted to get the proof you need." He exined.


    "I don''t really care if you have it or not. I asked you that for Caden not for me." I murmured.


    "I wanted to prove it to you and Caden." He said.


    "Did you get it?" I asked.


    For some reason, I knew nothing happened between him and Amanda and the truth would eventuallye out. I was hurt because I felt like Amanda won that night. It was painful because Caden saw something he shouldn''t have seen.


    "I did. I fired Amanda." He answered.


    That feels better. I smiled and suddenly hugged him. Everything that pained me disappeared. My heart was dancing and pounding with joy. I feel sorry about Amanda but she deserved it.


    He hugged me back, cupped my face and kissed me. This time it was hot and intense. He was hungry for me, as I am for him. He released me after our burning kiss, only to move his lips to my neck.


    I felt his breath into my skin, making me chills down my spine. He started to nt kisses into my corbone. I moaned.


    "God! I missed you." He whispered, then gave me another peck on the lips before starting the car''s engine.


    He chuckled when he saw me pouting.


    "Let''s go to the pce and talk to Caden. I really need to exin everything to him. I also want you to hear it. Then I will talk to grandpa and Kyle as well." He said.

 Chapter 70 - 70 - I Want To Find The Truth

    When we arrived, grandfather was already asleep so we decided to talk to him in the morning.


    We went to Caden''s room so Jayden could talk to him. He took a deep breath when I opened the door.??


    "Sweetie?" I called.


    I saw him on the bed and was preparing to sleep. He smiled when he saw me.


    "Mommy! He yelled. Did you enjoy your date with Uncle George?" He asked.


    "Sweetie, it''s not a date. George is just a friend and I know you don''t want another man for me. You only like your daddy, right?" I asked.


    His face became sad and was about to cry.


    "I miss daddy." He whispered.


    I smiled and patted his head. Then the door opened. As Jayden came inside the room, Caden began crying. He rushed to the bed, sat down, worried for his son.


    "Caden, son. Daddy is sorry. But can you please hear me out?" He asked.


    To our surprise, Caden jumped into his father''s arms. He was crying while hugging him. Looking at the men I loved the most made me really happy and emotional.


    "I forgive you. Don''t make mommy sad again! Don''t look for another woman!" He said as if scolding his dad.


    I guess he was also suppressing his feelings for the past few weeks. He was lonely and scared that we would never see his father again.


    "No. Caden. I would never do that. Your mom is the only woman I love. Nobody could ever rece her in my heart. I can''t live without your mom and you." Jayden said while hugging Caden.


    We let Caden cry and when we felt like he''s okay. Jayden told us what happened that night. It was actually not suitable for a kid to hear so Jayden was having a hard time exining.


    "I was drugged that night. I mean Amanda put something in thest drink she served me. When I stopped her from leaving, I thought it was you. Amanda confessed that when, you know. How should I exin it?" He scratched his head while looking at Caden.


    Caden got annoyed and frowned.


    "Daddy, if I am not allowed to hear it then don''t exin anymore. I believe you! And that woman is a devil for trying to make you and mommy break up." Caden blurted.


    Iughed. "Tell it to me once Caden sleeps." I said then turned to Caden. "Sweetie, you can sleep now. We''ll leave once you sleep."


    "No! Go to your room now! I can sleep alone. Daddy misses you and you miss him too. I y with daddy tomorrow. I love you mommy! I love you daddy!" He said while kissing us both on the cheek.


    We were giggling when we left his room. We thought Jayden would have a hard time exining and that Caden would not forgive him that easily but it was different from what we expected.


    Jayden took my hand and as we walked towards our bedroom, we couldn''t hide the happiness of each other.


    We sat down on the couch so we could talk about Amanda.


    "That night, when Amanda brought me to the guest room, she tried to seduce me. I''m sorry I was kissed by her but nothing really happened other than that. She said when she was kissing me, she thought I would keep on going but then I pushed her. I kept on saying your name, I was telling her how much I love you before I passed out. She was pissed and embarrassed so she took my clothes off and hers to make it look like we did something." He continued.


    That woman! I want to p her in the face if given a chance. How dare she touch my man!


    "Peggy, I''m sorry for everything. I''m sorry for hating you. I''m sorry for forcing myself on you when I found you and Caden. I''m sorry I hurt you. Believe me I love you. I let my pride consume me. I''m sorry." He was almost whispering with his head down.


    "Hey I forgive you. Let''s not talk about the past anymore." I held his hand to assure him that he''s forgiven.


    He smiled then continued. "When you left three years ago, my life went downhill. I couldn''t exin my feelings back then. I was cursing you almost everyday but at the same time I was worried. When I found out the reason why you left, I felt my world crumble. I hated you for not telling me but I hated myself for hating you. And the fact that your father might be the reason mom was dead, I know I wouldn''t ept that easily and you know that, that''s why you left. You knew my mother was my biggest weakness and you knew I might fall into another trauma if I found out. You''re stronger than me Peg. You sacrificed your happiness for me. You carried and took care of Caden for three years without me. You are an amazing woman. And I would never forgive myself if you would be taken by another man."


    I was listening to his long speech and just savoring the words he''s telling me.


    "Peg, I decided to look for your father but if only you would allow me. I wanted to know the truth and I''m ready to ept it." He suddenly said which made me anxious.


    "Jayden, what if my father ordered to kill your mom or worse, he did it? What will happen to us?" I asked.


    He turned to me and held both of my hands, pulling them closer to his lips. He gazed at me and kissed my hands.


    "I love you Peg. No matter what. And we already know that possibility. But don''t you think we could never move on if we don''t know the truth? We will just keep on thinking, what if."


    I looked at him and I saw that he already decided. I would be selfish to deny him the truth. He was looking for it since his mother died. I took a deep breath before I answered.


    "I wanted you to know the truth as I wanted to meet my father. When the timees that we find out our truths, remember I love you with all my heart and I trust your love."


    He pulled me in his arms and kissed the top of my head.


    "Thank you Peg."


    We stayed like that for awhile. Embracing each other silently. Feeling each other''s warmth and thinking of what might happen if we uncover the truth.

 Chapter 71 - 71 - I Want To Marry Her

    When I opened my eyes, I looked on the other side of the bed. I wanted to make sure that I''m not dreaming.


    And there he is, sleeping quietly beside me. I turned to him and wrapped my arms to his waist, burying my face to his chest.??


    Last night, when I came out of the bathroom, Jayden was already asleep. I know he''s exhausted and I could see in his eyes that he hasn''t slept welltely so I didn''t wake him up.


    I felt his hand hugging me back and his lips kissing my head.


    "Finally, we''re together." He whispered.


    I pressed my body to him to get closer, savoring the scent of him. I tilted my chin up to his face and smiled.


    "Good morning love." I greeted him.


    He pulled me closer to him before speaking.


    "Good morning love. Ah I missed this." He answered.


    We were in that position when a little voice spoke.


    "Mommy, Daddy! Good morning!" Caden greeted us with a smile, joining us on the bed.


    He was followed by two servants who were surprised to see Jayden. I forgot that their task was to serve me breakfast today since I asked them yesterday.


    We stood up to sit on the bed and I saw the maids eyes were focused on the man beside me.


    When I looked at him, he was half naked. I picked up a pillow and gave it to him. He frowned and looked at me before realizing the purpose of the pillow. He smirked and gave me a peck on the lips.


    I turned to the maids, blushing. I tried topose myself and let out a soft growl so they could pay attention to me.


    "Helena, Grace, this is Jayden, Caden''s father." I said. The maids suddenly got embarrassed and bowed their heads.


    "We apologize, your highness! We were shocked!" Helena murmured.


    "It''s fine. By the way, we''ll be eating breakfast in the dining hall so you could take the food there and make sure to prepare an extra te." I ordered.


    The maids left as fast as they could but I saw Grace nced at Jayden before leaving the room.


    "Can you put on a shirt?" I nagged.


    "What did I do?" He asked but with a wide grin on his face.


    "Mommy, are you fighting with daddy?" Caden asked while sitting between me and Jayden.


    Jayden leaned to him as if he was whispering but enough to be heard by me.


    "Mom was jealous because the maids were looking at your daddy."


    I pped him on the shoulder but weughed at it after. Then his face became serious, looking at me and Caden.


    "I love you two. You and Caden are my treasure. I don''t want to lose any of you again." He said. Caden smiled and hugged him tight.


    I was about to say something when Helena came back and told us that breakfast is served. So we stood up and prepared ourselves.


    The three of us happily went to the dining hall. Jayden was nervous to face grandpa and Kyle but I told him I will be by his side no matter what.


    When we came in, they didn''t seem surprised. I know everyone in town was talking about me. It could be that George told Kyle about itst night or the maids were talking about us when they saw us this morning.


    Jayden stopped at the end of the table and bowed.


    "Grandpa, big brother, I''m sorry for hurting Peggy, Caden and all of you. I''m stupid and I know I don''t deserve Peggy but please give me another chance. I will do everything you ask to make it up for all the things I''ve done." He said with conviction in his voice.


    I looked at grandpa and Kyle. My lips were tied but curved. My heart was beating so fast from restlessness and nervousness.


    Grandpa took a deep breath and spoke.


    "Jayden are you nning to marry my granddaughter?"


    I was surprised he suddenly asked Jayden. In my heart I wanted to know his answer but I was so afraid to hear it. Until now, he didn''t even say the word marriage.


    "G-Grandpa! Y-You don''t need to -" I stuttered but Jayden cut me off by grabbing my hand.


    Then he turned his head up and looked straight into grandpa''s eyes.


    "Yes. I want to marry her. Ever since we were in high school, it was my dream to marry her. I love her with all my heart. I can''t live without her. The reason I came here is to apologize and ask for her hand in marriage. Please let me marry her! I want to spend the rest of my life with her and our son." He almost yelled then he bowed his head again.


    My heart was jumping from happiness. The word I''ve been wanting to hear. I thought he would never ask me and that he just wanted to be lovers without signing any paper.


    I felt my eyes were starting to be filled with tears again. I stared at grandpa and to Kyle again. I wanted to beg them to let us get married. I''ve been wanting it for a long time like Jayden.


    "Margaret?" Grandpa was seriously and intensely looking at me.


    "Y-Yes! Grandpa, I want to be with Jayden. Please, allow us to get married." I bowed my head as well to beg.


    My hand was still sped with Jayden''s and I could feel the sweat from his palm, a sign that he''s nervous.


    "And if we don''t agree? What would you do?" It was Kyle who asked this time.


    I straightened and stared at grandpa and Kyle again. This can''t be. Why won''t they allow us to get married? I''ve been waiting for this day and now they''re making it so difficult for us.


    "Grandpa, Kyle."


    "Peg." Jayden called. He shook his head when I looked at him.


    Now what? Is he going to give up just like that? He won''t do anything so they would give their permission?


    "I will never leave Flousia and will beg you everyday until you agree. I could just take Peggy and Caden away from here. We''re at the right age, we don''t really need your permission. But I know Peggy would want your blessing to our marriage and I want you and grandpa to be there as well. I know what I did in the past was wrong and I regret it. I want to marry her so I could show her how much I love her and make up with her for the rest of our lives." Jayden eximed.

 Chapter 72 - 72 - Were Getting Married?

    I couldn''t take it anymore and I just burst out crying. He got worried and pulled me in the arms, embracing me. Then we heard Caden crying, which shocked everyone.


    "Grandpa, Uncle Kyle, please allow my parents to get married. I want mommy and daddy to be together. It was my dream!" He sobbed.??


    Jayden got worried so he released me and rushed into Caden. He carried him and came back closer to me so he could console us both.


    Kyle took a deep breath, stared into us and smiled.


    "You passed." He blurted.


    Jayden''s face lit up when he turned to look at me. I thought we would have to leave without getting their permission.


    "Hey don''t cry anymore. We''re getting married! We''re getting married!" He shouted, grabbing me on the waist and lifted me in the air while Caden was in his other arm.


    Caden was giggling and I was still in a daze.


    "We''re getting married?" I asked to make sure I heard it right. I looked at Kyle and Grandpa and they were smiling, Emily was teary eyed.


    "Thank you! Grandpa, Big brother!" I shouted.


    I wrapped my arms around Jayden''s neck and started kissing him, then Caden. Our family will finally beplete. I can''t exin the happiness I''m feeling inside my heart. Atst, I will be Jayden''s wife.


    He put me and Caden down to walk towards grandpa. I was happy to see him hug grandpa and I know he''s crying because his body was shaking.


    Grandpa patted him on the back and I could also see him wiping some tears in his eyes. Emily stood up to greet me, giving me a hug.


    "Congrattions!" She said.


    "Thank you! How about you and Kyle?" I asked.


    "You know, we didn''t tell everyone but we got married a year ago here in Flousia. It''s just a small celebration and it was rushed. It wasplicated back then. We could talk about it some other time. So don''t worry about us. Your brother just wanted to have a grand celebration but we postponed it." She exined.


    I was surprised but I understood why they postponed it. When I came home, she told me they couldn''t continue with the wedding because I went missing. I think that was what she meant. Kyle wanted the whole world to know they are married but they want me to be part of it.


    After some emotional but joyful moments, we took our seat to eat breakfast.


    "When do you want to get married?" Kyle asked.


    "Next week." Jayden blurted.


    "That soon?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes. It has been dyed for more than three years, are you nning to make me wait longer than that?" He answered, looking at me.


    "No. I thought it would be at least next month. But next week is fine." I said, smiling sweetly at him.


    "You will get married here." Grandpa said.


    I was expecting that he would tell us to get married here but I''m not sure if Jayden would agree to it.


    "Yes grandpa. I already sent a message to Luke and the others. They would be here in two days." Jayden revealed.


    "Really?" I know I looked like an idiot with a wide smile on my face.


    Jayden chuckled and nodded to confirm.


    "Daddy, Lucas and Alira wille too?" Caden asked.


    His face lit up and I could see the excitement on his face when his father answered him with a nod.


    "We could go and see a couturier when the girls arrive. We''ll help you n the wedding." Emilymented calmly.


    For some reason, her voice sounded more like a queen now. When we were in high school, she''s like the ssy brat, fashionista girl but she changed after meeting Kyle.


    "Grandpa, after the wedding, we would like you to know that Peggy and I decided to look for his father. We know it''s dangerous but we really want to find out the truth." Jayden announced.


    Grandpa exchanged nces with Kyle and sighed deeply.


    "We knew that time woulde that you would look for him. We already expected that but be careful and if you need help or whatever you find out, be sure to tell us." Grandpa said.


    "We promise." We answered in unison.


    "Do you think he is still here in Flousia?" Kyle asked.


    "We will continue to talk to mom''s driver back then. We weren''t able to do that when we came here the first time. I think he knows something. I would also try to talk to my foster dad. He was the one who gave me the article after all." I answered.


    "I asked Caleb to see if he could find something about him so I think we could get some information by tomorrow. When Peggy left three years ago, I tried to look for him but it seems he''s good at hiding." Jayden uttered.


    "Do you think he''s dead?" I suddenly asked.


    Jayden turned his gaze to me, held my hand and shook his head.


    "He''s not. The Forelli n is the current head of the Underground and your father is the boss of the organization. If he''s dead, the ns will be at war until they get a new boss." He exined.


    I nodded and didn''t say a word. I have decided to look for him a long time ago but because of his involvement with Jayden''s mother, I have to let it go. Now that Jayden wanted to look for him, I am somewhat excited and agitated at the same time.


    If he really is responsible for the death of Jayden''s mom, I''m not sure if I could forgive him. I don''t even know if he knew I existed. No one knew on my mother''s side that I was born into this world anyway so I''m expecting he didn''t.


    After breakfast, we went back to our room. And as soon as the door closed, Jayden pulled me and mmed me gently to the door.

 Chapter 73 - 73 - [R18] Will You Marry Me For Real?

    I could feel his breath when his face is just a few inches away from mine. I started to feel the burning desire from my body as I began panting.


    "I was thinking we could, you know, do it after the wedding but you''ve been a very naughty girl during breakfast."??


    "What? What did I do?" I asked ignorantly.


    During breakfast, after talking about the wedding and my father, Jayden was chatting with grandpa and Kyle when I suddenly felt the urge of touching him.


    I put my hand under the table and started caressing his thigh. I know he was affected by my touch since I felt his dick hardened when I slowly moved my hand to his crotch. He tensed but I know he was getting excited.


    And so was the reason I''ve been cornered and mmed at the door.


    "I missed you." His face became serious as he whispered.


    "Me too. I always think of you when I left three years ago and when we left after a week of meeting you again. Love, I promise I will never keep a secret from you again. I will share everything with you." I answered.


    "Let''s both do that. We''re going to be husband and wife so we have to be a team. No more secrets. I promise I will never hurt you again. Peg, you are the light of my life, the only happiness I knew. Without reservation or conditions, I promise I would love only you. My heart and my life belongs to you and Caden. From now on, I will cherish and make you happy." His face was so serious and full of love when he said those words.


    I was so happy and overwhelmed when he suddenly showed me the engagement ring he gave me when he first proposed.


    When I left three years ago, I couldn''t take the ring with me because it was given to him by her mother.


    My eyes widened while I covered my mouth with my palm from shock. I didn''t know he still had it and it would still be mine.


    "This belongs to you. Always. Margaret, will you marry me for real this time?" He asked me again.


    "Of course! I would never marry anyone but you. I love you!" I eximed.


    When he put the ring on my finger, I jumped into him while wrapping my arms around his neck.


    I tilted my head up and gave him a quick kiss. Then I pulled myself away from him, he frowned.


    I walked backwards while slowly removing my clothes. I was wearing a pink knee-length floral dress with buttons in front. I unbuttoned the dress and let it slide down to my body after.


    "Are you sure you want to do it after the wedding?" I bit my lips, removing my bra first and tossing it aside.


    He smirked while staring at me from head to toe. His eyes were already burning with love and desire. It made my body hot and made me crave for him more.


    I walked towards him, touched his chest while my breast was brushing his.


    "I love you Margaret." He whispered then pulled me closer by grabbing me on the waist.


    "I love you too, my love." I answered, leaned forward to kiss him.


    I heard him groan when Iput my hands under his shirt to feel his body.


    The kiss was sweet and gentle, yet I could feel the yearning from him. I slightly parted my lips so his tongue could invade my mouth.


    I felt my body float in the air when he carried me bridal style while our tongues tangled, exploring each others mouth.


    He slowly put me down on the bed, pulled away for a moment so he could take off his clothes. I missed seeing him undress himself.


    I was staring at him the whole time he was undressing and didn''t leave any. I gasped when I saw his full erection.


    He slowly took off my underwear when he sat down on the bed. My eyes widened when he smelled the piece of cloth he just removed from me before tossing it aside.


    He then climbed on top of me. I could feel his dick poking me between my thighs.


    "Ahh.. Love." I murmured.


    He''s silver eyes staring lovingly at me as if memorizing every detail of my face like what I did when we metst night.


    He buried his face into my neck and started brushing his lips, smelling my scent first before kissing me gently. I could feel the intensity of his heated breath into my skin. I moaned softly.


    I tweaked his hair with my left hand while my right held onto the sheets. And when he moved his lips to my shoulder, I felt his tongue licked it before marking me.


    "Jayden." I called out his name when I felt a tingling sensation between my thighs when he put a kiss mark on me.


    He looked at me, staring intensely with his fiery silver eyes.


    "You''re mine love." He whispered in a husky voice.


    "I''m yours, always." I answered.


    I arched my back when I felt his lips sucked one of my nipples while he cupped my other breast, ying the other nipple with his finger.


    His hands moved from my breast down to my navel. He caresses my tummy, encircling his finger, making me ticklish.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I really want him inside me as his dick was brushing into my thighs.


    "Jayden, please." I begged.


    He pulled away from me, then started lifting one of my legs. He kissed me from my toes and slowly brushed his lips up to my legs and thighs. I bit my lips and tried to gasp for air when he spread my legs and positioned his face into my cunt. I could feel the heat from his mouth, making my heart beat faster as I close my eyes.


    He put my legs into his shoulders, wet his lips with his tongue before burying his face in my already wet folds.

 Chapter 74 - 74 - [R18] No More Uncertainty

    "Ahh." I moaned loudly when I felt his tongue licked my clit.


    I was panting and breathing irregrly. I put my hand into my mouth and bit it. I know I was so red from the heat flooding my body.??


    He continued licking and sucking my clit as I tilted my head from the sides. I hold on to his head, tweaking his hair.


    "Jayden! Ahhhhhh¡­" I screamed from excitement when he slid his tongue inside my core, tasting the white juiceing from my pussy.


    "Ooohhhh. That''s it, love. That''s the spot! Ahhh.." I almost lost my sanity when he found my sensitive spot.


    I pushed his face deeper and arched my hips to meet his tongue, making me more crazy with the pleasure and excitement.


    He continued to fuck me with his tongue until I reached the climax.


    "Ahhhhhhh¡­" I screamed as he continued to lick and slurp the white juiceing out from my cunt.


    I saw him wipe his mouth and sucked his fingers, tasting mye. My breathing was irregr and I could feel the heat from my own breath.


    Jayden didn''t waste time. My legs were still on his shoulders when he kneeled on the bed. I blushed from that position, exposing my dripping pussy. He brushed his dick through my entrance and I heard him groan.


    "Shit! You''re so wet, love." He whispered before thrusting his dick inside.


    "Ahhhhh." We both screamed in unison when our bodies became one.


    He started to move in and out of my core. The euphoria of being joined as one with him and our overwhelming love for each other made this moment special to both of us. Although we have done it a hundred times, I felt that this time is different.


    We have epted both our ws and imperfections, I don''t have any doubt or uncertainty in my heart anymore. I felt like whatever problem we encounter along the way, we could face it without any fear as long as we are together. And I could also feel that he feels the same way.


    He moved my legs to his waist so he could lean forward and gently kiss the mark on my shoulders.


    He stared into my eyes and I saw a tear drop from his eyes.


    "Hey. Why are you crying?" I asked, worried.


    He shook his head and smiled at me.


    "I''m so happy that you are finally with me. I love you so much, my love." He murmured.


    I wiped the tear from his eyes and wrapped my arms around his neck.


    "I love you, too. I want to hear it from you everyday."


    "I would never get tired of saying it. I love you! I love you!" He said before pressing his lips into mine to invade my mouth once more.


    I arched my hips, grinding it to his. He groaned while we''re busy exploring each others mouth with our tongues.


    He started to move again on top of me. This time it was faster but still gentle. I know he was still being careful to hurt me like what he did when we met in Sydney. But I wanted him to feel that everything''s okay now and that I wanted him so bad.


    I muster my strength to roll over on top of him. I could see that he was surprised. I pulled my face a little away from his and smirked.


    "I want you, love." Then I started moving on top of him.


    I moved forward and backwards. As I felt my clit rubbing his skin, I moaned.


    "Ahhh. Ahhh. Ahhh."


    He cupped my breast and yed with my nipples as I continued to grind him. When he felt that I wanted him, he changed our position by turning me over. He was now behind me. I hold on to the bed''s headboard, while he spreads my knees apart.


    He kissed me on my butt cheek and held onto my hair before moving behind me.


    I could feel his dick throbbing with anger as he thrust deeper inside my core. I could feel him poking my womb when he pounded me harder and faster.


    "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh. Love, you''re so tight." He whispered.


    I could hear the bed creaks in every rapid thrust he makes.


    "Love, ahh. Ahh. Ahh. Ohhh." I moaned over and over.


    He prated deeper and I could feel his erection getting bigger and harder when he was fully inside me. I howled when I felt the tip of his dick nudged my womb.


    I felt my body quiver when he pulled half of his dick, only to plunge deeper inside. And when he did it one more time, I tried to control my muscles and sucked him tight.


    "Ahh fuck! That''s amazing!" He eximed.


    I could feel his abdomen hitting my bottom and I could hear the sound of his every thrust.


    He groaned as he continued to move inside and out, prating me deeper with his shaft.


    "Jayden! Ahhh. Ahhh. Ahhh." With every thrust of his dick, I moaned and called out his name over and over.


    I felt his finger rubbing my clit while he continued to pound me from behind. His movement became faster but I could still feel the tenderness of his every stroke.


    As our bodies were intertwined, we were both panting and trying to gasp for air as he mmed me gently from behind. I was almost at my peak because of his rapid movement.


    "Love, ahh. I''ming! Shit!" I shouted.


    He turned me over again, supported my body toy me down gently on the bed. Then he pressed his lips into mine with his tongue sliding into my mouth.


    We savor each other''s taste as our lips continue to dance and glide against each other. I clinged my arms to his neck while pushing his head with my hand to deepen the kiss, showing him I how I craved for him.


    He continued to thrust faster and as he dived deeper into my core, we both screamed when we felt our juices mixing together inside me. I could feel his dick pulsating as he released his seed and nted it in my womb.


    "Ahhh. Ahhh. Ahhh." He kissed me again and buried his face on my neck.


    "I want another baby that looks like you." He suddenly whispered while breathing rapidly into my ear.

 Chapter 75 - 75 - Lovers In The Palace

    He tilted his face up and looked at me. I was surprised by what he said, but I was actually thinking the same as him.


    "Hey. Can you say something?" He asked in a gentle voice.??


    I smiled. "I was thinking of it as well. I want a girl."


    His face lit up and gave me a quick kiss on the lips before rolling over to my side.


    "Thank you, love for giving multiple chances. I have failed you, but you''re still ready to forgive me." He was about to cry again so I turned to him and wrapped my arms on his waist.


    "Love, what if I had a different reaction? What would you do?" I asked.


    He kissed me on the forehead and stared at the ceiling.


    "Before I came here, I visited mom''s grave. I cried. No, I wailed and begged for her forgiveness. I told her about what I did to you in Sydney, what I felt when you left me three years ago, I told her everything. When she died, I never had a chance to cry since I was unconscious when she was buried. That was the first." He started.


    "I failed her. I failed my father. I failed you and Caden. So I promise mom and myself that I will do everything to get my family back. I was already expecting you won''t ept me easily so I had a few ns like courting and chasing you. I realized I never court you so I was nning to. But when you epted me and forgave me, I was more determined to court you." He said in a serious tone.


    I tilted my chin up and was surprised.


    "You will?" I asked. I felt excited when he said that. No one has ever courted me.


    "Yes, my love. Even after we got married. I don''t actually know how but I will do it. You can also request something or ask me, I will do it for you." He answered.


    "Like for real?" I said, amused.


    He chuckled then gave me a quick kiss on the lips.


    "Are you nning to be hard on me?" He asked.


    "No. I was just getting excited." I blushed and avoided his eyes.


    He tilted my chin up and turned to me. He brushed his fingers into my face, looking at me intensely.


    "I regret everything I did to you. You are an amazing woman and I don''t deserve you, I know that. From now on, I promise to take care of you and Caden. Thank you for loving me Margaret. Let''s build our family together. I will be forever yours."


    My heart was filled with joy. We will be together forever from now on. I hugged him tight and started kissing him. I love him so much that everything he did in the past vanished.


    We heard a few knocks so Jayden stood up, wore his boxers and rushed to the door. I was frowning and wondered who was disturbing us.


    When Jayden closed the door and turned to me, he was holding a bouquet of white roses.


    I smiled and walked towards him naked.


    "What''s that?" I asked.


    "For you. I bought it beforeing to the festival. I was supposed to give it to youst night but a lot of people were in town, it might get damaged so I asked them to deliver it here." He said while handing the flowers.


    I saw a small note on it and read it loud.


    ''My heart belongs to you, always.'' My heart started beating, wanting to scream as it pounded faster and louder.


    "Ahm do you like it?" He asked, blushing.


    "I loved it. My heart forever belongs to you." I responded based on what was written on the note.


    He was smiling like a boy and was so red. It was cute. I liked that version of him. I am the only one who could see him like that. He could show me different sides of him. He wasn''t perfect but I know he''s sincere and honest.


    I arranged the flowers in an empty vase, my back was turned away from him. I was startled when he hugged me from behind, giving me kisses on my neck. When I felt his erection poking behind me, I moaned. He grabbed and yed with my nipples, squeezing my breast. His touch made me crave for him again so I bent down so he could enter me from behind.


    He didn''t say a word but tossed aside his boxers. I gasped when I felt him rubbing his dick then I screamed from pleasure when he entered me.


    Making love to him over and over was amazing. It wasn''t just sex this time, his every touch was different than before. He was gentle and sometimes I saw his eyes with tears. He wasn''t afraid anymore to show his feelings for me. And I fell in love with him even more.


    It was almost four in the afternoon when we came out of the room, holding each other''s hand with smiles on our faces. He kissed me on the hand while we walked by the pce hallway.


    He would sometimes pull me, giving me kisses and would tell me how much he loves me over and over. There were servants and guards who saw us but we didn''t actually care. We are in our own world.


    We were kissing in the middle of a hall when someone coughed behind us. I blushed when I saw grandpa, Kyle and Emily with some royalties including George. Emily was smiling or more like she was teasing me.


    "Grandpa!" I called and kissed him on the cheek while Jayden greeted them with a bow.


    "Gentlemen, this is Mr.Jayden Richards, CEO of A.E Corporation, the princess'' consort." Grandpa introduced him so Jayden started shaking their hands.


    I got anxious that they wouldn''t like Jayden because he''s not royalty but I could see the amusement from their faces. We were invited toe along with them to discuss some pce matters, and as the conversation continued, Jayden shared some of his knowledge about finance.


    From what I understood, the pce is having issues with the taxes. People wereining about the high taxes so they were thinking of cutting it down in half without affecting the budget of some projects for the whole country.


    "How about you cut the allowances and budget of the royal family and that includes everyone in this room?" Jayden suggested.

 Chapter 76 - 76 - Title

    Everyone was surprised. Cutting the finances of the people inside the pce has never been done before.


    "If you looked at the report carefully, the finances alloted inside the pce tripled in the past years. For example, it says here that the princess'' room was renovated and the cost was five million dors. Don''t you think it''s too much? Did you handle the renovation, Emily?" He asked.??


    Emily shook her head and walked towards Jayden and looked at the report.


    "What do you think?" Kyle asked her.


    "Looking at the cost, it was too much. In this report, the materials used were not that expensive. It would probably just cost around one million dors." Emily answered.


    "Who handles the finance and budget of the pce?" Jayden asked.


    "It''s Prince Maurice, the king''s nephew." George answered.


    Prince Maurice is the son of grandpa''s cousin Princess Meredith. It was said that he would be next in line to the throne if Kyle and I refused to take it.


    "I hate to tell you this but there''s something fishy going on in here. If you don''t look at this report carefully, the people of Flousia will suffer." Jayden said in a serious tone.


    "Are you saying that the king''s nephew is doing something illegal?" One of the royal advisers asked. From his tone, I know he was trying to mock Jayden.


    "Yes and I am one hundred percent sure about that." Jayden answered, firmly.


    "Could you prove that? And what if you''re wrong?" Another one asked.


    I am getting anxious again. They don''t trust Jayden since he''s an outsider. He''s maybe my fiance but he doesn''t have any royal title at all.


    "I have never been wrong when ites to finances. I could pinpoint every detail that has been illegally taken out of the country''s budget. I could even tell you where that money went."


    The two royal advisers'' eyes widened and their faces became nervous. They diverted their eyes and froze from their seats.


    "Judging from your reaction, you were involved in this." Jayden blurted.


    "How insolent! How dare you say that in front of His Majesty! You are an outsider and a nobody!" The first who mocked Jayden yelled.


    Jayden smirked. He was calm and wasn''t even insulted by the man''s words.


    "Enough!" Grandpa yelled then looked at Kyle.


    Grandpa couldn''t handle stress so I was worried for him. No one knew he''s sick but the family. I haven''t told Jayden about it either. If anyone in this room found out about it, the throne would be in danger.


    "Jayden, will you be able to check and report what you find within this week? I know you would be busy because of your wedding but this matter is urgent." Kyle asked with his crown prince voice.


    "Nah. I''ll give it to you tomorrow night." He said with full confidence.


    I exchanged nces with Emily. I was really worried for Jayden. I have never known how he actually works in Luke''spany but I heard that the business worth grew four times since he became the CEO.


    "With all due respect Your Majesty, Your Highness, I don''t think we could trust an outsider to handle the finances." The other man who mocked Jayden opposed it.


    "Jayden was a friend of mine before she became Princess Margaret''s fiance. I trust him." Kyle answered, looking at the men intensely.


    "But ording to Flousianw, only members of the royal family or people appointed by the royal family could check and investigate the reports. If someone found out about this, random people might ask to see those files as well." George said.


    "Then I just need to bestow a title to Jayden." Grandpa suddenly blurted.


    "But your majesty, they are not married yet." Another adviser said. He wasn''t really opposed to Jayden, he was only telling what thew states.


    "Then they just have to get married tomorrow." Kyle suggested.


    I was shocked. How could we prepare for the wedding if it''s tomorrow? I wanted it to be beautiful and perfect.


    I looked at Jayden, he was also looking at me but he wasn''t surprised or shocked. He was smiling at me.


    "What do you think love?" He asked.


    I pouted. I wanted to marry him as soon as possible and I really wanted it to be memorable but given the situation, I also have a duty as a princess to help the royal family.


    I rushed towards him and sat on hisp, wrapping my arms around his neck. I saw the people inside the room was stunned. Kyle was shaking his head.


    "Promise me we will have another wedding?" I asked.


    He chuckled, giving me kisses on the lips.


    "As you wish, my princess." He answered then pressed his lips again into mine.


    "Can you stop it?" Kyle asked annoyed.


    I red at him which I know looks disrespectful to others. But we suddenlyughed at it when we saw the faces of the other royals.


    "The crown prince and princess Margaret looks so close. And I think, the princess consort loves her very much. Young love is very admirable." One of the royal advisers said.


    I smiled at him then I looked at Kyle as if asking him the name of the man who just spoke.


    "This is the Duke of Larnwick, Edward." Kyle introduced him and I think he was about my brother''s age.


    "Nice to meet you, Princess, Mr.Richards or should I say Prince?" He smiled, greeting us with amusement.


    Jaydenughed. He doesn''t really like the title but I know he would ept it so he could marry me.


    "So let''s prepare for the wedding." Jayden said.


    I frowned. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "I need all the things I sent in your email by tonight. Tell Luke and the others that they need to be here tomorrow morning. The wedding has been moved." He said. Everyone was looking at him when he ended the call.


    "Who''s that?" I asked.


    "My new secretary, Leon." He answered.


    "Leon?" Me and Emily blurted in unison.


    Leon was Alora''s secretary before and he was also now the husband of risse, Jayden''s ex.


    Jayden cupped my face and kissed me again.


    "Yes. I want a male secretary so you won''t get worried anymore. I don''t want my wife to get anxious every time I go to work." He said, making my heart skipped a beat when he called me ''wife.''

 Chapter 77 - 77 - Wedding Preparation

    Emily''s phone suddenly rang and after talking to someone, she stood up and looked at me.


    "The couturier is here to take your measurements for your wedding dress. Let''s go." She said.??


    I gave Jayden a quick kiss then rushed to grandpa and Kyle, giving them a hug while whispering thank you. I was really happy they allowed this wedding.


    "Gentlemen, nice meeting you all." I said.


    They stood up when Emily curtsey to grandpa and Kyle, and started to walk out. ording to ranks, they are actually lower than us. Emily being the crown princess and me, as the princess of Flousia. Emily''s rank is higher than mine so I need to be at her back.


    But when we got out of the room, we giggled and walked, clinging on to each other''s arms like kids. She was my first friend before Alora and the others. Now that our ties were deeper than before, we got closer even more.


    "Congrattions! I''m happy for you!" She greeted me.


    "Thank you! I''m so happy!" I said excitedly.


    "Did you have a chance to talk to Jayden about Amanda?" Emily asked.


    As they continued to walk to meet the couturier, she nodded.


    "I pitied and envied her. She stayed with him longer than me, but he couldn''t return her feelings." I answered.


    "I''m d you were able to fix your rtionship. Caden would be so happy now that his parents would be together." She said.


    We went directly to the main dressing room. This is where all the clothes of the royals were kept.


    "Your royal highness, your highness. It''s a pleasure to be chosen by you." A woman who''s around her thirties greeted us.


    We nodded in response while smiling at her.


    "Le, this is Princess Margaret, I know you heard of her. She will be getting married tomorrow so we need a wedding dress for her. Will you be able to do it overnight? Or maybe you already have one?" Emily asked.


    She smiled and her face lit up. Then her assistants came inside, with 10 wedding dresses fitted on the mannequins.


    I couldn''t exin my feelings. My heart was thumping with joy just by looking at the white clothings decorated with sparkling gems and crystals.


    "You could try all of them and I''ll make some adjustments with the one you pick." Le said.


    I took a deep breath before trying the dresses one by one.


    After three hours, I have already picked a wedding dress. We were choosing shoes, jewelry and flowers when the door opened. We were surprised to see Alora, Nina and Sophie.


    We hugged each other and I was so emotional seeing them. I was d that they''re here to witness my wedding.


    "Congrattions! You''re finally getting married!" Nina eximed.


    "Thank you!" I almost shouted.


    Then the kids came running inside, Caden, Lucas and Alira, then Zoey.


    "Congrattions Aunt Peggy!" The three kids of Alora greeted me in unison.


    I was crying for joy when they came. The whole family was here and I couldn''t ask for more.


    "Le we also need dresses for the bridesmaids, flower girls and suits for the kids." I said.


    Le stood up and all her assistants came rushing towards the girls and the kids to take their measurements.


    I was looking at them, busy preparing for the wedding.


    Beep. It was my phone. Someone just sent me a message. I was wondering who it was because all my friends were here.


    ''I missed you already.''


    It was Jayden. I smiled seeing his message. I guess he already got my number from my phone. I quickly typed to send him a reply.


    ''I missed you too. Where are you?'' Sent.


    Beep.


    ''Still here with the royals. They were discussing something. How about you?'' He replied.


    ''At the main dressing room. I''m done choosing the wedding dress. I hope you''ll like it.'' Sent.


    Beep.


    ''Anything looks good on you. But I prefer you naked in front of me. Winked.''


    I blushed with his reply and it suddenly made me feel hot. I bit my lips and replied.


    ''Why do I feel like I wanted to see you right now? I am craving for you.'' Sent.


    I frowned and felt sad when he didn''t reply for a few minutes. I was about to put my phone back into my pocket when it rang. My heart beats faster when I see his name on it.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    "Meet me at the library." He said then ended the call.


    I told the girls I will be meeting Jayden to talk about the wedding. They agreed and almost shooed me. They said they will take care of the rest and I should just stay in my room to have some siesta.


    I thanked them before rushing outside to meet Jayden. On the way, I have mixed emotions. I waited for this wedding to happen. Even when I left him, I always dreamed of walking down the aisle while he was waiting at the end of it.


    Now that it will finally happen, I am getting nervous and happy at the same time. Tomorrow, I will no longer use the surname Miller. Thest name of my foster father who has given me nothing but wealth. I have already forgiven him but I haven''t really talked to him for three years.


    Thinking about it, maybe what happened to my family was bound to happen so I could be what I am right now. I became a better woman and a better parent. I wouldn''t allow Caden to experience what I''ve been through. And now that Jayden and I will tie the knot, we could give our son aplete family, not broken just like mine.


    With those thoughts, I didn''t realize I was already in the library. It was a big room with three floors and I forgot to ask Jayden where we would meet. I looked around while trying to contact him but his phone was off.


    Beep. I frowned. It wasn''t the tone for my messages, it was for an iing email. The sound continued and I was getting annoyed so I looked at it to check who sent it. I thought it was a spam email but I was shocked to see that it was from Jayden.

 Chapter 78 - 78 - Emails From The Past

    I looked around again to search for him but I couldn''t find him. Where is he? Is he pranking me? I thought to myself.


    I got curious about the emails he just sent, only to be surprised. It wasn''t dated today. The first email was dated on the day I went missing.??


    My heart started pounding and my hand was trembling when I opened the first email.


    ''Peggy, this is the first night that I would sleep without you. The room seems empty as well as my heart. Where are you? Are you safe? I want you to know that I''m worried. I am hoping I know the reason why you left. Did I do something wrong? Pleasee back. I promise I will change. Please be safe.''


    Tears started flowing from my eyes. This was a scheduled email.


    I read the other emails and it was all about howmuch he misses me, his search for me and the loneliness he was feeling without me.


    I opened another email dated a year ago that crashed my heart.


    ''Love, it''s been two years but I still couldn''t forget you. I tried by getting involved with other women. But every time I date one, I only see your face. I feel like I''m going crazy! I''m always thinking about you and the baby. I''m sorry I wasn''t there when the baby was born. Are you both safe? I found the ces you''ve been and slept there for a couple of days, imagining that both of you were there. I feel so lonely, Peggy. This may be thest letter I''ll be sending you. I couldn''t take the loneliness anymore. When you read my letters, I hope you could forgive me and I hope you find your happiness without me. Please take care. I love you so much!''


    Tears just keep on falling from my eyes. I felt like something was blocking my throat. I looked around the library and ran, searching for him.


    "Love, where are you?" I shouted.


    I ran to the third floor and saw flower petals on the floor. I was still crying when I walked through the path full of flowers, like an aisle provided just for me. My heart kept on thumping loudly, sobbing, I continued to walk. I saw him standing by the couch, holding another bouquet of flowers.


    I couldn''t take it anymore so I rushed into him, jumped into his arms and pressed my trembling lips into his.


    I kissed him like I''ve never kissed him before. He wrapped his arms around my waist while still holding the flowers.


    I slightly bit his lower lip and slid my tongue inside his mouth. I felt his tongue meet mine, dancing and gliding with each other.


    I held the back of his head and pushed it forward, pressing it closer to my face. But he moved slightly backward so he could see me. He frowned when he noticed I was crying.


    "Hey what is it? Why are you crying? Did something happen?" He asked, worried.


    He touched my face with the back of his hand and gently wiped the tears flowing from my eyes.


    "Your emails! I received your emails!" I said while sobbing.


    He got confused then his eyes widened when he realized what I was talking about.


    "Oh shoot! That was today!" He eximed.


    He scratched his head and his face was blushing.


    "I''m sorry. I forgot the scheduled emails." He said.


    I couldn''t say a word, I just kept on sobbing.


    "Love, don''t think about it. It was all in the past. I wrote it because I missed you so much but I''m not lonely anymore. I''m happy you''re in front me now. You and Caden are finally here with me, and we''ll get married tomorrow so I couldn''t ask for more. I don''t know how to exin it, but my heart was jumping for joy, now that we are together." He brushed his hand into my face again and pulled me, kissing the top of my head.


    "I don''t want to see you cry anymore. I promised I would make you happy, not make you cry." He continued.


    I nodded. I don''t want to ruin this happy moment of ours, I just got emotional when I read the letters.


    I tilted my chin up to his face and sweetly smiled at him.


    "Is this for me?" I asked, looking at the flowers.


    "Of course, my love." He said while handing me the bouquet of roses.


    I giggled and took it. Then I pulled him onto the couch, pushing him gently so he could sit down.


    I stood in front of him and smelled the flowers. I saw a note attached to it. When I looked at him, he was smiling naughtily.


    I opened the note and bit my lips when I saw what was written on it.


    ''Will you undress in front of me and sit on my face? I want to eat you.''


    "We were supposed to do that if you want it but it was ruined because of my emails, I''m sorry I made you cry again." He said with a slight sadness in his voice.


    "No. I felt your sincerity and loyalty when I read them. It was sad but I know now how much you love me. Thank you for waiting for me." I said sincerely.


    "Come here!" He pulled me to sit on hisp and hugged me by the waist.


    "I guess we''re really young back then. And now, we found the real meaning of true love. No matter how many years and miles apart, our hearts will always belong to each other." He said while gazing at me.


    "You are my one and only true love." I answered before leaning forward to his face.


    I leaned to his forehead, just making our faces closer.


    "Let''s stay like this for awhile. We could always do everything after the wedding. I don''t want to exhaust you and couldn''t walk in the aisle tomorrow." He joked and weughed.


    "Are you done with your dress? I can''t wait to see you tomorrow." He asked and I could see his eyes sparkling with happiness.


    "Yes. I''m really hoping you will like it." I answered.


    "Hey I told you, anything looks good on you even with nothing." He wet his lips before nting kisses to mine.


    I giggled.


    "How about you and the boys? The girls and the kids were having their measurements done when I left."


    "I already got mine. I prepared it beforeing here." He said, blushing.


    I was surprised so I was frowning when I looked at him.


    "Remember what I told your grandpa? I came here to apologize and ask your hand for marriage so I brought one just in case you agreed. And you really did!"


    I didn''t say a word but pulled his head towards mine and kissed him one more time.

 Chapter 79 - 79 - The Night Before The Wedding

    ording to Flousian tradition, the bride and the groom were not allowed to see each other until the wedding day so Jayden and I have to sleep separately for tonight.


    I really don''t care about the tradition but Jayden agreed out of respect to grandpa and my mother.??


    So here I am, alone in our room. Caden won''t sleep with me because Lucas and Alira would be sleeping in his room.


    Everyone slept early because tomorrow is our big day. However, I''ve been lying on the bed for half an hour but I couldn''t sleep. I should be resting now or else I would have to get married with dark circles in my eyes.


    Beep. I frowned. Who the hell would send me a message in the middle of the night?


    I took my phone and my eyes sparkled when I saw it was Jayden.


    ''Are you still awake? I can''t sleep.''


    I immediately replied with a smile on my face.


    ''Me too. I hope you''re here beside me. I guess you would be seeing me like a zombie tomorrow.'' Sent.


    Beep. ''The most beautiful and hot zombie in the universe.''


    ''I''m serious I can''t sleep. I''m excited and I missed you already.'' Sent.


    Beep. ''Are you sleeping in your bedroom?''


    ''Yes. How about you?'' Sent.


    Beep. ''I''m here in front of your room.''


    What? I got out of bed and rushed towards the door. And when I opened it, Jayden came inside, grabbed me on the waist and kissed me, kicking the door to close it.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and responded to his kisses. Our hearts were burning for love as our bodies heated with desire.


    We were both panting when he ended the kiss. He was staring at me again with his silver eyes mixed with love and lust.


    "I want you so bad but I promised grandpa that I will wait until the wedding." He confessed.


    So that''s the reason he agreed to sleep separately for tonight. I want him as well but I was happy to hear that he wanted to keep his promise to grandpa.


    "Did grandpa ask you to sleep in another room?" I asked.


    He shook his head and gave me a quick kiss before saying another word.


    "Not really. He told me about the tradition but he said since we already have a son the tradition doesn''t matter anymore. But he asked me to control myself just for tonight so I agreed to sleep in another room." He exined.


    "I want you to sleep here. I can''t sleep without you." I said, pouting.


    He chuckled then carried me like a sack of rice which made me squeal. He wasughing out loud when he gently put me on the bed.


    He removed his shirt and climbed on top of me.


    "I won''t do anything I promise. I just wanted to stay like this." He said.


    I actually wanted to make love to him but tomorrow is our wedding and I know we won''t be able to stop once we do it.


    I reached out my hand to his head, pulling him gently to my chest.


    "Can you hear it? My heart? It''s screaming your name." I said while my heart was beating loudly.


    He went back to his position and stared into my eyes. He then leaned forward, giving me a kiss on the forehead before burying his face into my neck.


    "I love you, my love." He whispered.


    "I love you too. Sleep now, my love." I answered as I closed my eyes with a smile on my face.


    I felt a warm hand brushing my face slowly. I smiled and opened my eyes. I looked at the man who was gazing at me, eyes like diamonds glittering like the stars. I could feel the warmth of his body pressing against me like the morning sun.


    "Good morning love." He greeted me.


    I yawned and buried my face to his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    "Good morning. I''m still sleepy."


    I heard him chuckle but tightened his embrace to my body.


    "It''s still early so go ahead and rest but I think I need to go back to my room." He said.


    I even scooched closer while shaking my head.


    "No. Stay here. I''m listening to your heart." I murmured.


    "What does it say?" He asked.


    "That it would only beat for me." I answered.


    I felt his lips kiss the top of my head.


    "You own it. Always and forever." He whispered.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    "We''re getting married right?" I asked.


    "Yes." He answered.


    "It''s today right?" I asked another.


    He chuckled. "Yes it is."


    "For real?"


    He kissed me on the lips and smiled.


    "Yes my love. We''re getting married today."


    I suddenly felt excited and thrilled.


    "What time is it?" I asked again.


    "It''s eight in the morning, love. Our wedding is at three. So you could still rest." He answered while pulling me again into his arms.


    I could hear his heart beating faster and louder.


    "Are you nervous?" I asked, tilting my head up to look at his face.


    He blushed. I love seeing him flushed every time he was shy about something.


    "I am. You will finally be mine so I''m excited and happy. I can''t wait to call you my wife." He blurted.


    "Me too. Did you prepare a wedding vow?" I asked, curiously.


    He wasn''t the type of guy who will dere his love in front of many people but I still asked.


    "I did." He was blushing again.


    "Really? You did?" I asked, happily.


    He looked at me amused.


    "You''re excited to hear it?"


    I nodded with a wide smile on my face.


    "I love you. I will never get tired of telling you how much I love you and Caden." He said while brushing the back of his hand to my face.


    He leaned forward while I wrapped my arms to his neck to meet his lips.

 Chapter 80 - 80 - The Wedding

    I was getting nervous. I felt the butterflies circling in my stomach. This is the day that I''ve been waiting for, the moment I''ve always dreamed of.


    The whole kingdom was invited. Royalties and politicians from neighboring countries were present. Families and friends were all inside the pce''s halls.??


    Grandpa and Kyle will walk me down the aisle, then I chose Emily and Alora as my maid of honors while Nina, Sophie and Zoey were the bridesmaids. Caden was the ring bearer, Lucas as the bible bearer and Alira as the flower girl.


    Jayden''s best man was Luke, while Percy and Andrew were the groomsmen.


    We actually thought it was just a small wedding since it was rushed. I didn''t expect that it was announced and covered exclusively by Media Tech.


    It was a shock to everyone since Jayden was the CEO of A.E Corporation and has been involved with a lot of women in the past three years.


    No one knew I still existed in his life, the missing princess of Flousia. When Kyle was announced as the heir to the throne of Flousia, grandpa also gave me back my mother''s title as the princess. I also introduced Jayden as my fiance back then but when I left, he started dating a lot of women so everyone thought we really broke up.


    We didn''t like the idea of introducing Caden to the media but grandpa and Kyle said it''s better that the world knew about him and that he was Jayden''s son. I know they are worried that people might think I got pregnant by another man and Jayden was just going to marry me out of pity, and also to avoid scandal of the royal family.


    I took a deep breath when the entourage started. My whole body was trembling and I was trying to stop my tears from falling.


    "Hey rx. Grandpa and I were here." Kyle said in a gentle voice.


    I smiled at him and nodded.


    The first to enter the hall was the kids followed by the maids of honor and groomsmen. Then Luke and Alora enter, followed by Emily who walks like a queen. I could see that Kyle was very proud of his wife.


    Grandpa and Kyle will walk in front of me first then wait for me in the middle of the aisle.


    I couldn''t exin my feelings, excitement, happiness, at the same time I''m nervous.


    As the door of the hall opened, my eyes were staring directly in front and there he was, the man who I will spend the rest of my life with. Standing there beside his father, waiting for me. I wanted to run towards him, I felt like I hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    When I started to walk down the aisle, Jayden and I were staring into each other''s eyes, as if we were in our own world. He was smiling at me and I could see tears sparkling from his silver eyes. He looked at me from head to toe, memorizing every detail and every moment of our wedding.


    The dress I chose was a sexy mermaid gown with a plunging neckline. The mermaid silhouette, seaming through the low hip with a gentle yet ample skirt that dazzled in a breathtaking six-feet train.


    With beaded straps extending at the back, the detailed low keyhole and an open back will definitely make everyone focused on me. The dress was surrounded with diamonds and swarovski crystals, a sheer fabric on the sides of the dress emphasized the shape of my small waist and D-Cup breast.


    My hair was in a chignon style with some strands on both sides, a golden tiara which was owned by my mother embellished with pearls and diamonds was ced on top of my head.


    I put my hand on Kyle''s when I saw him reach his hand while granda supported my back with his hand.


    I walked slowly towards Jayden, not averting his eyes. When I was just a few feet away, I saw a tear fall from his eyes.


    My tears started to fall when grandpa and Kyle took Jayden''s hand to give mine. I hugged grandpa tight and murmured.


    "Thank you grandpa, I love you." Then kissed him on his cheeks.


    I turned to Kyle who was smiling at me.


    "Thank you big brother, I love you." I said while giving him a hug.


    He hugged me back and kissed me on my forehead. "You will always be my little sister. I love you." He whispered.


    Then he nodded and looked at Jayden. Jayden walked towards them to give them respect. He took my hand and guided me at the altar.


    In Flousia, the king has the power to officiate a marriage of the royal family. It wasn''t like the traditional marriage of other countries. It would only take half an hour including the exchange of vows.


    When grandpa stood in front, Jayden and I kneeled down and bowed our heads.


    Grandpa started with his speech about marriage and love. Then he called on Kyle. He walked towards grandpa while holding the Flousian sword.


    The sword was used by the king to bestow titles to the members of the royal family or to appoint someone to serve him. Showing everyone the sword which was seldom seen by anyone, was a sign that he would be bestowing a title to either Jayden or me or maybe both. But we actually knew about it already.


    Grandpa asked for the Bible and the ring. Lucas gave the Bible to Kyle while Caden walked towards us to give us the ring. He kissed me and Jayden and we kissed him back before going back to his seat.


    "Stand and say your vows." Grandpa said using hismanding king''s voice.


    We stood up and faced each other. Jayden was the first one to say his piece. He stared into my eyes, flushed but smiling.


    He took a deep breath, held my hands before saying his vow.

 Chapter 81 - 81 - The Vow

    "My love, I promise I will do everything to be worthy of your love. I will love you and our son with all my heart and soul. I promise to make you happy and never break your trust. To be forever faithful to you through all the years. Not only for this moment, not for an hour or a day, I promise to hold your hand and never let it go, I promise to love you for all eternity." Jayden uttered.


    My happiness was so overwhelming that I couldn''t stop crying and my heart was dancing and thumping loudly for joy.??


    He then put the ring on my finger and kissed it. He was smiling but tears were also flowing from his eyes.


    Then it was my turn to say my vow to him. I couldn''t say a word for a moment. I felt like there was something in my throat, not because I was in doubt but because I was so happy from the words he said. He was staring at me, waiting for the words that I have to say.


    I took a deep breath and smiled at him. Then I touched his face, brushing my hand to his cheek.


    "My love. I''ve been dreaming of the day that I call you, husband. I will devote myself to you and I vow to love you without conditions or reservations. I give you my heart, to cherish and to hold. I take your hand with mine, without letting it go as we start our journey to forever. I promise to share all the joy and the sadness, your sorrows and your fears, your sess and your failures. I vow to love you unconditionally, today and for eternity, all of me will always be yours."


    We were both crying after exchanging our vows. Our hands tremble when I put the ring on his finger. Then grandpa raised the sword in his hand, we kneeled again and bowed.


    Grandpa walked towards us, touched Jayden''s shoulders with the sword and bestowed his title.


    "I, the king of Flousia, dubbed Jayden Richards, husband to Princess Margaret, as a new member of the royal family and prince of Flousia. With all the people present and God as the witness to your undying love to each other, and with the power vested in me, as the king of Flousia, I now pronounce you, husband and wife. Always trust your heart and forever lean on each other. Prince Jayden, you can now kiss your wife."


    When grandpa finished the ceremony, I jumped into my husband''s arms and kissed him. Everyone was in awe and giggled since he was supposed to kiss me not the other way around.


    I blushed when I realized what I did, I pulled my face away from his but he wrapped his one arm around my waist while the other caressed face. He held my chin up and leaned closer to me, pressing his lips gently to my forehead, then to both of my cheeks before kissing me on the lips.


    It was sweet and gentle, but I could feel his lips trembling and I tasted something salty, it was his tears. He was crying. I couldn''t believe that he was so emotional and could cry in front of many people.


    After the kiss, I wiped the tears in his eyes and smiled.


    "My love, my wife. Finally!" He shouted then held me on my waist and carried me, circling me around the hall.


    "Jayden!" I squealed because of the happiness I felt.


    The people present were cheering and pping as they witnessed our wedding. Caden ran into us crying from happiness. Jayden carried him, wiping his tears.


    "Hey don''t cry. Daddy will take care of you and mommy from now on. I love you, son." He whispered, kissing him on the forehead.


    "I''m happy daddy, mommy. Congrattions! I love you both!" He said, sobbing.


    I smiled, giving him a kiss on the cheek. Then Jayden leaned forward again to give me a quick kiss.


    The rest of the people moved to the party hall where we would celebrate. We took some photos first with our family and friends before going there.


    "Let''s wee the newlyweds, Prince Jayden and Princess Margaret!" The host announced as we walked inside the hall.


    We were greeted by politicians and royalties around the world as well businessmen and celebrities.


    When we sat down at our table, Jayden whispered.


    "My lips were trembling from smiling. It''s getting numb."


    I giggled. "Me too." Then we bothugh.


    The rest of the evening went smoothly. Before the party ends, we would have to answer some questions from the media.


    I''m really not in the mood to do the interview but grandpa said it''s better to do it now than leave the people hanging.


    "We will start epting questions from the media or anyone in the audience." The host started.


    One reporter was called. "Princess Margaret, you went missing for three years and came back with a son. Are you sure Prince Jayden that he is yours?"


    I know that was the question everyone wanted to ask. No one knows that I was pregnant back then, except for Jayden, my family, my friends, the school teachers and the principal of Golden Oak.


    Jayden held my hand and smiled at me. He took the microphone to answer the question.


    "When Margaret left three years ago, she was already four months pregnant with my son." He started. I looked around and I could see the shocked faces from the people inside.


    "If you want proof, we could show it to you. But as our son is involved in this matter, we humbly ask you to not question his existence. He is my son. When we first came here to Flousia, Margaret was already pregnant. There''s no need to announce it to the world back then but there''s no doubt that he is mine. Well, you could see the resemnce, right?" He said while looking at Caden.


    Peopleughed and agreed when they saw that Caden really looks exactly like his father.


    Then another reporter raised his hand.

 Chapter 82 - 82 - No More Hatred, Only Love

    May we know the reason why you left? There''s a rumor circting that you left Prince Jayden for another man. Is it true?" The reporter asked.


    The people were quiet, looking at me, waiting for me to answer the question. I''m not sure if it''s okay to tell it in public. I looked at grandpa and Kyle, then to Jayden''s father. Turned my head to Jayden, they all had the same reaction.??


    I took a deep breath and answered.


    "It was because of our parents." I whispered.


    We could hear the people murmuring when the same reporter asked again.


    "Can you tell us more about your parents?"


    "My father is Matthew Forelli and Jayden''s mother is Lucia Castello."


    The shocked faces from the people were obvious when we looked at them. Jayden felt that I couldn''t continue so took my hand, kissed it and smiled.


    "My mother was killed by a Mafia group. We never really found who it was. At first, I thought it was an order from my mom''s family butter on, it was confirmed that it wasn''t. Margaret found out that his father and my mom were supposed to get married, since mom was in love with my dad, she ran away with him. I believed that was the reason she was murdered. Margaret didn''t want me to find out about the involvement of our parents, knowing that I had a trauma because my mother was murdered in front of me." Jayden exined, looking at me with his loving eyes.


    "She left because of me. I found out about it after two years that she went missing so you see, she loved me unconditionally, she sacrificed her happiness for me. I know what I did after she left was unforgivable. Everyone knew I became someone different, and I regret it. That''s why I promised her that I will do everything to be worthy of her love because she deserves more than I could give." He continued.


    I leaned towards him, nting small kisses to his lips. We didn''t really care that all eyes were on us. We kissed as if no one was around us.


    When we heard grandpa coughed, we blushed and giggled.


    "Are you nning to find out more about your parents? You said you were not sure if the Forelli was involved with the murder of you mother, what if it''s true?" Someone asked.


    "I have already forgiven Margaret''s dad if he was involved but I am still hoping he wasn''t." Jayden said which surprised me because he never told me about it.


    I was happy though. I was worried when he decided to find out the truth about our parents. Worried that it may affect his mind and body again and worried that our rtionship may change when we find something about it.


    "How about the Santelmo''s and your father? Are they ready to forgive someone who killed one of their family?" The reporter asked again.


    From what I see, he was trying to test Jayden''s calmness. He was indeed known for being short-tempered and had anger issues so it''s natural that they would want to see it personally. Reporters and paparazzi are really rude.


    "I already talked to my mom''s family about it. Now that I am a part of the royal family, the Santelmo''s and its lower ns will now be supporting the king of Flousia and its future king. We promise to make an alliance with the royal family to maintain peace and order in this country. The Santelmo''s are not the most powerful n of the underground and there are a lot of Mafia groups who are against the king, except for the ones who have already promised their allegiance to the Wilson and the royal family, but it is a start."


    I wanted to cry again. I didn''t expect what he did. I know that Luke and Kyle were in allegiance with some Mafia ns and the Santelmo''s were one of a few who didn''t agree because of the possible involvement of my father in his mother''s death.


    He gazed at me, smiling as if saying that everything is okay. He wiped the tears that were about to fall from my eyes and whispered in my ear.


    "Don''t cry. Everything''s fine. My heart is already in peace because of you. I have no more hatred to give, only love."


    Instead of not crying, I still burst out. He wasughing seeing me getting more emotional because of happiness.


    The question and answer went on and we answered them with honesty and conviction. We are not afraid anymore. I felt like our hearts became connected, beating as one, supporting each other.


    The people couldn''t stop from pping and cheering for us. After the interview, we could see the satisfaction from their faces.


    We knew there''s a possibility that my father might be watching right now since it was televised or maybe news would reach him by tomorrow. Maybe he would be the one to contact us so the interview was actually a strategy to call his attention.


    Like Jayden said, I assumed that he was involved with my mother inw''s murder but I am also hoping he''s not. In my heart, I still want to reconnect with him and see him even if it''s for once. Then I was also nning to reach out to my foster father, Benjamin Miller. He was still the father I''ve known for a long time. I have already forgiven him so I wanted to at least introduce Caden to him.


    The final part of the celebration was thest dance from the bride and groom. Jayden stood up and pulled me to the dance floor.


    Wrapping his arms to my waist, pulling me gently closer to his body. I wrapped my arms to his neck as we started to dance slowly. He was leaning his forehead to mine and I could smell the scent of his warm breath, a mixture of peppermint andvender.


    "Did you like my dress?" I asked.


    "You''re stunning and I couldn''t take my eyes off you, my wife." He answered.


    "I love it when you call me wife."


    He leaned to the side of my face, nibbling my ear.


    "I can''t wait to see you nakedter." He said in a husky voice, making me red.


    My heart suddenly pounded loudly and my body heated when he brushed his hand gently into my back.


    Tonight, we will finally make love as husband and wife.

 Chapter 83 - 83 - [R18] One Heart

    Our wedding ceremony and the celebration ended smoothly. Both of us were exhausted but I was excited for our first night as husband and wife.


    Our friends and families were still at the hall bidding farewell to the other guests while we said goodbye to some royals.??


    When thest guest left, Jayden suddenly carried me bridal style. Everyone was looking at us with smiles on their faces.


    "If you''ll excuse us, me and my wife need to rest now. We''ll take our leave." He said, winking at me.


    "Go and make another baby!" Weughed when grandpa shouted.


    Jayden brought me to our new bedroom in the pce which was bigger than the room we had before. This would be our personal space here every time we would visit.


    "This is nicer than the other one." Hemented.


    He gently put me down then grabbed my waist, pulling me closer to him. We stared at each other, eyes full of love.


    "My wife." He whispered.


    "My husband." I said, smiling at him.


    Then he let me go and slowly walked behind my back. I bit my lips as my heart started pounding loudly.


    I felt the back of his hand slowly caressing


    my shoulders. I gasped when I felt his lips kissing my neck then he brushed it slowly down to my shoulder.


    His hand slowly removed the beaded strap tied at my back then unzipped my dress. He pulled down the strap of my wedding gown, making it slide all the way to the floor. He didn''t remove the two remaining pieces of my clothes as well as the hosiery I was wearing.


    He walked in front of me and I started to undress him. My hands were trembling while he was looking at me lovingly. As I continued to unbutton his suit and unbuckled his pants, he took off the tiara on my head and untied my hair, letting it down.


    "You are enchanting." He whispered.


    I removed his top and his pants, tossing them aside. Then he carried me again towards the bed and gently put me down while climbing on top of me.


    He was staring at me as I am to him. I could see that he was so red, I''m not sure if he was flustered or because his body was so hot.


    "Don''t you think we need to shower first?" I asked.


    He chuckled. "Wife, we could do thatter. Right now, I want to make love to you." He said.


    I could hear his heart thumping loudly.


    "Are you nervous?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Yes."


    I frowned. It wasn''t the first time we will make love so I got confused.


    "Why? We already did it a hundred times." I asked again.


    He took a deep breath and smiled.


    "This is the first time I''ll take you as my wife so it''s different. We''re bound for eternity and we have one heart now so I''m both excited and nervous." He said in a soft voice.


    I clinged my arms around his neck and bit my lips.


    "Take me, my love. I want to feel you all over me." I said.


    He sweetly smiled while moving his face closer to give me a kiss. His lips tasted like peppermint. His kiss was gentle and slow. I slightly parted my lips when he brushed his tongue and slid it inside my mouth.


    I could feel his dick poking me as it grew harder and bigger. I moaned while our tongues were entangled and battling against each other inside our mouths.


    His hands started to move to pleasure me. His right hand removed my bra and his left hand pulled the tied string of myce bikini, removing her hosiery as well. He threw them on the floor and moved his hand to my breast.


    His lips moved down to my neck, then to my chest and before sucking my nipples, he squeezed my breasts together. I moaned when he licked and sucked my peak simultaneously.


    "Love. Ahh." I huffed as I arched my back, feeling a tingling sensation between my thighs when he yed with my nipples.


    I was holding onto my husband''s head, tweaking his hair when I felt the pleasure from his tongue.


    I was already wet as I moaned and called out to his name.


    "Love, I want you inside me." I said, almost begging.


    I felt his knees parting my thighs then nudged his full erection to my entrance. I howled as I craved for him more.


    He moved and positioned himself on top of me, staring into my eyes. I could feel my own breath''s warmth like his hot breath brushing into my face.


    "I love you. I will forever be yours, my heart and my soul belongs to you." He said before thrusting his hardness inside me.


    I wasn''t able to answer him when he slowly entered me.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­ Love!" My eyes rolled, feeling his hard flesh sliding inside my core.


    "Hold onto me love." He whispered.


    He buried his face into my neck, savoring the smell of my scent.


    "I love you so much." He murmured again.


    My heart couldn''t take his derations of love. It has mixed emotions of happiness and excitement. I couldn''t even exin the level of joy I am feeling right now.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist, moved my waist towards his, to meet his thrust. I moaned and he groaned when we felt his dick was fully inside me poking my womb.


    He nted small kisses to my shoulders and to my neck, sucked and bit me gently, giving me a new mark.


    "You''re mine forever." He said, looking at me with tears in his eyes.


    "I''m yours, my love. For all eternity. I love you, too." I was finally able to answer him.


    He mmed his lips into mine, kissing me deeper this time. I could still feel his lips trembling as he aggressively yet sweetly kissed me.


    I could feel his dick started to pulsate before he moved inside me.

 Chapter 84 - 84 - [R18] Shower Me With Your Love

    "Looove!" He shouted when I controlled my muscles and sucked his dick.


    He was panting and his breath was irregr. His face was so red, his body was so warm and sweat was beginning to fall. I was also getting sweaty because of the heating from him and my body.??


    I panted as he continued to move inside me. His face was on my neck while my hands were hugging him tight.


    He pulled half of his dick and circled his hips as he grinded at me when he entered again. When he did it once more, I met his thrust by lifting my hips towards him.


    "Ahhhhh. Ahhhhh. Ahhhhh." I screamed continuously from the ecstasy I felt.


    "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh." He groaned every time he thrust deep inside me.


    "Love!" I called when I felt like I was going to reach the climax.


    He turned his face to me but still leaned into me and whispered.


    "I love you, my wife." I could feel the heat from his breath as it brushes into my ears.


    I looked at him and kissed him on the forehead, moving to his lips. He didn''t disappoint me and responded to my kisses.


    He started moving again and this time it was faster. I could feel his crotch was pounding into my clit when he thrust in and out of my pussy.


    I was so wet and we could both hear the sound of our bodies in his every stroke.


    He pulled his dick, leaving the tip, only to thrust deeper and harder inside, finding my most sensitive spot. I howled and gasped for air as we both released our juices inside me.


    "Ahhhh. Ahhhh. Shit." He groaned, feeling his dick pulsating in anger as he released his seeds.


    I thought we were done for the night but to my surprise, he suddenly lifted me from the bed without removing his dick inside me.


    "Where are we going?" I asked in a hoarse voice.


    He gave me a peck on the lips and smiled.


    "To the bathroom, we''re taking a shower." He answered.


    He finally removed his dick and put me down gently. I could see that he was still hard.


    I shivered when I felt the water touch my body when he turned on the shower. He grabbed me by the waist and kissed me. Pushing me on the bathroom wall.


    His mouth rushedly moved down to my breasts, sucking them again. The water didn''t help to cool me down as Jayden''s mouth was busy exploring my body, making me burn.


    He kneeled down and nted kisses on my belly, slowly circling his tongue to my navel.


    Then he lifted one of my legs and put it on his shoulder. I gasped when he started to lick my clit.


    "Ooohhh." I held on to his hair with one hand while the other was touching the wall.


    I felt his mouth slurping my pussy, sucking my clit. I was biting my lips, rolling my eyes and tilting my head from side to side as he busied himself eating me.


    I screamed from pleasure when his tongue slid into my core. He moved the tip of his tongue downward and upward while inside me as if he was in my mouth, exploring and tasting the wetness of it.


    "Ahhhhhhh¡­ Love! You''re making me crazy!" I shouted.


    His tongue started to move inside and out, sucking and licking every inch of my pussy. I grinded his head, pushing it towards my clit when his tongue yed with it.


    When I came into his mouth, he sipped and swallowed the white juiceing out from my wet cunt.


    He didn''t waste any of it, I even felt his hand opening my folds and sucked every ounce of my cum.


    He stood up and crushed my lips with his. Then he held my thighs, lifted me so I could put my legs around his waist.


    He brushed his dick to my clit, making me moan before thrusting it again inside me.


    As the water continued to drip down to our bodies, he pushed deeper, mming me against the wall. His dick was sliding in and out of my pussy while we kissed passionately, tongues entangled and dancing with each other.


    "Love! Faster!" I shouted.


    His stroke became faster and harder. Then he put me down, turning me around without pulling out his dick. He moved again, holding me on the shoulders, my breast pressing against the wall.


    "I''ming love!" I howled as he fuck me from behind.


    "Ahh. Ahh. Ahh. Ahh." I moaned louder.


    He turned me around again, putting my legs again around his waist.


    "I love you Peg." He said, giving me ast blow, prating me deeper with his shaft.


    As we both reached the climax, he leaned his forehead with mine, letting out a loud groan while his eyes looking directly into mine.


    His groans were music to my ears as my moans and screams to him.


    "That was amazing, love." I said, smiling at him.


    He gently kissed me on the shoulders, especially on the marks he left.


    "You are amazing. I couldn''t get enough of you." He said, giving me a quick kiss on the lips.


    I suddenly felt the chills because of the water. He chuckled and started to clean me up.


    "Let''s wash quickly, you might get a cold." He said.


    After our steamy lovemaking in the shower and washing ourselves, Jayden helped me dry myself and carried me gently on the bed.


    Heid down beside me, pulling me into his arms. We were still naked with just theforter covering our bodies.


    He lent his other arm so I could use it as a pillow while I wrapped my arm around his waist.


    "I love you." I whispered while staring at his face.


    "I love you more." He answered, kissing me on the forehead.


    I yawned and suddenly felt sleepy.


    "Go to sleep, my wife." He whispered.


    "How about you?" I asked.


    "I sleep when you''re already sleeping. I want to stare at you for a while before I close my eyes." He answered in a gentle voice.


    My heart was full of happiness and as I closed my eyes, I could still feel his lips into mine. I fell asleep with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 85 - 85 - [R18] Morning Rush

    When I opened my eyes, I wanted to make sure if my husband was there beside me. I wanted to be sure that it wasn''t a dream.


    I felt something heavy was wrapped around my waist and a warm breath brushing my nape. He buried his face at the back of my head and pulled me closer to him.??


    I was relieved to feel his warmth. I turned to his side and hugged him back, smelling the scent of him. I tilted my head up to see his face.


    Last night was our first of many nights together as husband and wife. I was so happy that our wedding went well. I was nervous the whole time that it would end up as a disaster because it was rushed but with the help of our family and friends, everything was enchanting.


    He slowly opened his eye and caught me staring at him. He smiled and gave me a kiss. To my surprise, he rolled over, pinning me under him.


    He was just looking at me, his elbows supporting his body on the sides of my head. I felt his erection between my thighs.


    "They said making love in the morning was a good exercise." He whispered with a naughty smile on his face.


    Then he started kissing me from the neck down to my breast. I moaned when he sucked one of my nipples, encircling his tongue around it while his hand fondled the other.


    I arched my back as he continued to pleasure me. I felt his other hand touching me slowly from my thighs.


    He continued his kisses and forey all the way down to my cunt. I was breathing irregrly and called out his name when he yed with my clit using the tip of his tongue.


    "Jayden! Ahhhhhh¡­"


    I was anticipating his next move but he suddenlyid down beside me, making me frown.


    He chuckled when he saw my face.


    "Sit on my face." He said.


    I bit my lips before moving on top of him, positioning myself on his face.


    "Ahhhhh. Shit!" I howled when I felt his tongue sliding inside me when I sat on his face.


    I moved faster, almost jumping, then I grind my dripping pussy into his mouth releasing my white juice.


    "Ahhhhhhhh¡­"


    I couldn''t control myself so when he swallowed all of my cum, I turned around, bent forward to put his hardened flesh into my mouth.


    I heard him groan when I started to pleasure him with my mouth while he continued to eat my wet pussy.


    I held his dick, licking it from the base to the tip before sucking it whole.


    I bobbed my head up and down while doing a circr motion with my tongue. I took him deep inside and felt the head of his dick nudging my throat.


    "Ah. Fuck." He murmured. "Margaret, ride me."


    I moved and positioned myself on top of him. He held onto his dick, rubbing my pussy on his hardness, I slowly lowered my hips.


    "Ooohhhh." He screamed when we both felt my wet core sucked his full erection.


    When I started moving, he sat down and leaned his back on the bed''s headboard. I arched my back when he squeezed my breasts, fondling and sucking my nipples.


    I grinded my hips faster, rubbing my clit to his crotch. I felt his dick was poking my womb when I moved upward and downward.


    I controlled my muscles, sucking him tighter and deeper, doing a circr motion with my hips.


    "Ahh. Love, that''s it!" He whispered, nibbling my ear.


    Then he pulled my head towards him kissing me passionately.


    I continued to move and as we shared the morning rush of our lovemaking, I felt another level of bliss when we both reached the climax.


    I copsed on top of him, panting. He wrapped around his arms on my body, kissing me on the forehead.


    "Good morning my wife." He whispered.


    I giggled. "Good morning my husband. I think we should do this every morning."


    "I could do it with you any time of the day." He murmured.


    We stayed in our bedroom for another two hours before heading out for breakfast.


    We were greeted by Caden on top of the stairs, running towards us.


    "Daddy, mommy!" He shouted.


    Jayden kneeled down to carry him. He kissed me and his dad then we walked down to the dining hall holding each other''s hand.


    "Here''s the newlyweds!" Luke announced.


    Everyone was already at the dining table and I was happy to see all of them during the happiest day of our lives.


    I didn''t get a chance to greet Jayden''s father so I ran into him when I saw him.


    "Dad!" I called and hugged him tight. "I''m sorry for not greeting you yesterday."


    "It''s fine. I know you were busy. I''m d you''re finally married. If Jayden hurt you again, divorce him!" He joked while ring at Jayden as if giving him a warning.


    Weughed and chatted more, and sat down when grandpa arrived.


    "I have news regarding your father." Grandpa blurted in the middle of breakfast.


    I was shocked that we got news from him just a day after the wedding. I looked at Jayden to see his reaction. He held my hand and nodded.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "They are requesting to meet both of you. Here." Grandpa handed a letter, and Jayden took it from him.


    I was nervous when Jayden opened the letter, but it was actually formal and decent. He was just requesting an audience with me and Jayden.


    "Are you ready to meet your father? Or would you like to think about it?" Jayden turned to me and asked.


    He was still considering my feelings. But I have already decided to meet him and I want to know if he''s the one responsible for my mother inw''s death.


    "I''m fine but dad could you take Caden back home?" I asked, looking at Jayden''s father.


    If anything goes wrong, I want Caden to be safe. Jayden understood what I meant and turned to his father.


    "Dad, will you take care of Caden for now? Luke, Alora, guys?" He asked everyone.


    His father nodded but didn''t say a word.


    "Don''t worry about him. We''ll take good care of him." Alora answered.


    I turned to Caden who was sitting between Jayden and me.


    "Sweetie, mommy and daddy will take care of something here so you go home first with grandpa at Queen''s. Okay?" I said.


    I was getting emotional because this is the first time I would be away from him. Ever since he was born, he was always with me, nobody took care of him but me.


    "Hey son. I promise I''ll take care of mommy so wait for us okay?" Jayden said when he saw Caden pouting.


    "Okay daddy. Don''t make mommy sad. I will send a message everyday so don''t forget to answer me." He said, smiling.


    Jayden looked at me and winked, telling me everything will be fine.

 Chapter 86 - 86 - The Royal Archives

    After breakfast, Jayden was asked by grandpa and Kyle about the pce''s finances so he had to go to grandpa''s office.


    Before leaving, he pulled me into an empty room, pinning me into a corner.??


    "Hey. They''ll be looking for you." I said when he started kissing me on the neck.


    "I just want to kiss you before I leave." He said.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and moaned when he put his hand under my dress, caressing my thigh.


    "I thought you''re just going to kiss me." I said, giggling.


    "Sometimes you really know how to ruin the mood." He said, nibbling my ear.


    "Love?" I called.


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m nervous." I blurted. I wanted him to know what I was thinking and what I felt about meeting my father.


    He stopped, held my hand and pulled me by the window. He carried me so I could sit while he stood in front of me.


    "I''m nervous too, but we need this. I promise I will protect you." He said.


    "What if he -" He cut me off by kissing me on the lips.


    "I told you. Whether he is the one responsible for my mother''s death or not, I don''t care. All I care about is you and Caden. I love you, nothing could change that. So please stop worrying about me." He said, looking at me seriously.


    I nodded and smiled at him. "I love you." I murmured before leaning forward to press my lips to his.


    The kiss became deeper and we had another quick love making. He kissed me on the hand, pinched my cheek before meeting grandpa and Kyle.


    I walked around the pce first and found a room that says royal archives. I went inside and there were a few people who were working there.


    I can see in their eyes that they were stunned to see me. A young man rushed into me and bowed.


    "Princess, what brings you here?" He asked.


    "Nothing. I was just curious what your work is. I was looking around the pce and my feet brought me here." I answered.


    "Oh! We are historians, your highness. We record all the details happening in and outside the pce." He exined.


    "Do you have a record about my mother?" I asked.


    He was surprised at first then led me to a conjoined room.


    "This is where we kept the records about the royal family. This is off limits to other people, only a member of the royal family could ess these records." He said.


    I smiled and looked around.


    "Thank you. Where do you keep the records from thirty years ago?" I asked.


    "This way your highness." He pointed and we came into a bookshelves with old documents.


    "Here it is. I will leave you now, I''ll be outside the door if you need anything princess." He said.


    I nodded. "What''s your name?" I asked, curiously.


    "My name is Aaron, princess. I am one of the keepers of the archives." He answered, smiling.


    "Thank you again for your assistance."


    He bowed and left me alone.


    I was curious about my mother. I heard stories about her from grandpa and from older servants here but I wanted more.


    I looked around and saw a record from the same year of the article my foster father gave me.


    I opened it and searched for the date. I swallowed my saliva when I found it.


    It says here that mother was betrothed to Matthew Forelli to maintain peace between the mafia and the kingdom. Mother was against it but grandpa and the council insisted. After ten days of their engagement, mother went missing and eventually, they found out that she ran away with a foreigner, Benjamin Miller. The Forelli n was disappointed and devastated with the news. There was an instance wherefather came to the pce and searched for her, believing that they were hiding her.


    I frowned. Why does it say they were engaged? But from the article it was said that father was engaged to Jayden''s mom.


    I walked outside and looked for Aaron. He came running towards me.


    "Do you also keep records about the Mafia ns?" I asked.


    "Yes princess! We do! And I know you would ask about it so I prepared this for you. This is what we have about your father, Matthew Forelli. And these records are about the Prince''s family including his mother, the Castello''s." He said while handing me two thick binded books.


    My face lit up and was happy from his service.


    "Can I take this to my room? I promise I will bring them back tomorrow." I asked.


    "Take your time, princess." He said.


    "Thank you! You are a lifesaver." I said, smiling.


    "You''re wee, princess! My father was a historian as well and my mother worked here under your mother so I wanted to help you." He said, which actually surprised me.


    "Really? Did they say something about mom?" I asked. I was expecting to hear some negativements about her. Grandpa said that mom was a rebellious princess, that she was stubborn and hated her life in the pce.


    "They said your mom was a kind soul. She was always hanging around here and to the servant''s quarters. She treated everyone equally, no discrimination. Everyone knew she hated the life inside the pce, she wanted to go outside, be free and journey around the world so she always sneaks out at night but they said she was a wonderful person." He answered with amusement in his eyes.


    "Thank you Aaron. At least I found something good about her."


    Aaron helped me carry the books to Jayden''s study. Grandpa gave him an office conjoining mine. He wanted us to start doing some royal duties while we''re here.


    I knocked a few times when I heard him speak. I smiled and walked inside. He looked at my direction and was curious about the guy following me.


    "Are you cheating on me now?" He joked.


    Aaron became pale and weughed at him.


    "Rx, it was just a joke. We are not used to pce gestures, formalities and all so you could calm down and don''t stress yourself in front of us. Treat us as your friends." I said.


    He took a deep breath and was happy to hear that we offered friendship to him.


    "So what have you been up to, my love?" Jayden asked, looking at the books Aaron was carrying.


    "Oh I found these books in the royal archives. I want us to read them together. It''s about our parents." I said, casually.


    Jayden frowned but stood up when Aaron put them down on the center table across the couch.


    I sat down on the couch while Jayden sat beside me. Aaron gave us one of the books so we could start reading them.

 Chapter 87 - 87 - Thoughts

    We stayed quiet for a while after reading the records. I asked Aaron to take it back to the archives so Jayden and I were left in his study, thinking.


    I leaned on his shoulder and I felt him kiss me on top of my head.??


    I took a deep breath and finally broke the silence.


    "Hey what''s on your mind? I''m getting nervous if you don''t say something." I said, pouting.


    He chuckled. "Nothing. Just that fate really messed up our lives, but I was still thankful because I met you. Your father might be the reason mom was dead but you are the reason my heart was still beating." He said.


    I tilted my chin up to stare at him. I couldn''t see any anger or bitterness in his eyes, it was pure love and understanding.


    "I''m happy I''m with you." I simply said. My heart was beating faster. I really am in love with this man. I thought inwardly.


    "Let''s not think about what we found out. It''s still not clear about my mother. Let''s ask him directly when we meet him." He said, softly.


    I nodded and smiled at him. It wasn''t really clear what happened after the two engagements were broken. It just said that after his engagement with my mom was broken, my father got engaged to Jayden''s mom. After his mom also ran away and married his dad, Matthew Forelli kept his silence and was never seen in public.


    Maybe because of the humiliation that two women ran away from him, he couldn''t face the people anymore.


    But I couldn''t understand why mom had a rtionship with him after humiliating him by running away with another man. Did father love one of those women? Did he feel anything towards my mother or to Jayden''s mom? Or it was just really a marriage to maintain peace between the Mafia and the kingdom. Is he married now? Do I have siblings on his side? There''s a lot I wanted to know about him. I wanted to ask him about him and mom. And if he knew she got him pregnant after the affair.


    "You have a lot of questions in mind, right? Don''t worry you could ask him everything. We already sent a reply from his letter. Kyle said he''ll be here in two days." Jayden said.


    I felt my heart pounding loudly and Jayden knew I tensed. He grabbed the back of my head and pressed his lips to mine, kissing me passionately. I calmed down, my heart was still pounding but it''s because of Jayden. I was blushing and heat rose to my cheeks.


    He was already my husband, kissing, touching and making love were natural things to do with him but I still blush and feel flushed every time he does something sensual.


    "Can you stay here? Grandpa asked me to check the pce''s finances. I want you here." He said, kissing me on the lips.


    "Okay. Would you like some snacks?" I asked.


    He was naughtily smiling and I already knew what he was thinking so I giggled.


    "You have to finish what grandpa asked you or he would scold us both if you didn''t." I said.


    I prepared him a simple snack and stayed in his study, reading some books. I was suddenly exhausted and slept on the couch.


    When I opened my eyes, Jayden was beside me sleeping, hugging me tight. The couch was big enough for the two of us so we could move easily. I smiled when I saw him peacefully asleep. I know he was tired as well and hadn''t had enough sleep ever since he arrived at the pce.


    I scooched over to him and I smiled when I felt him tightly wrapped his arms around me.


    "Love?" He called. He was already awake but his eyes were still close.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Can you tell stories about you and Caden? Those times that I''m not around? I want to know what happened to you after you left." He suddenly asked.


    I looked at him and saw that his eyes were still shut.


    "Love, are you sure you want to hear it?" I asked, curiously.


    "Yes. I missed three years of your life and Caden''s. I wanted to know everything about you. I saw you sleeping peacefully here and I suddenly realized I have missed those days that you fell asleep due to exhaustion from taking care of Caden. I was supposed to be there, hugging you like this at least or helping you with the house chores while you take care of him. I wanted to know so once we have another baby, I know how to handle her." He said, but this time he was already looking at me.


    "Her? Are you sure our next baby would be a girl?" I asked, giggling.


    "I want a girl like you but whatever the gender is, I would be so happy. We''ll just have to make lots of babies until we have a girl." He said,ughing.


    Iughed with him, hugged him tight and asked.


    "How about you? Will you tell me everything? I know it might hurt me but still I wanted to know. I''ve been meaning to ask you about your depression and when you tried to kill yourself. I want to know, love."


    I was actually waiting for the day that we would talk about it. Talking, asking and understanding about your partner''s feelings would definitely build trust and help strengthen our marriage. Our past is already behind us but knowing all of them would make us a better person of the future.


    "Alright. Let''s talk about it without any hatred. I feel like we also need to do this. Let''s talk more about us from now on, okay?" He said, smiling at me.


    I nodded in agreement, brushing my hand to his hair.


    "You go first. Let''s stay like this while you tell me your journey as a mother, I''ll listen." He continued, kissing me gently on the lips.

 Chapter 88 - 88 - Flashback

    That day, when everyone had gone to school, I went to La Primera to meet my foster dad. He became so thinpared to thest time we met. I drove on my own since it was just within Primrose and I really didn''t need any security but I still asked Missy toe. She was on standby if anything happened.


    "What is it? I don''t have all day." I said when I sat down across from him.??


    "Margaret, I want to give you thepany. Half of it was owned by your mother anyway so you have the right to have it. I don''t have an heir so I would like you to have it." He started.


    I didn''t say a word. I really don''t want to argue with him and it might just stress me out. It would be bad for the baby.


    "Do whatever you like. You said you have something to tell me about my real father." I asked impatiently.


    I''m not really mad at him anymore, but still tried to be cold to him. I just didn''t know how to be a sweet and caring daughter in front of him. I could still feel that I love him as my father though, I was just disappointed with him.


    "Here." He said while handing me an envelope.


    I frowned but looked at the files inside.


    It was a photo of a man. I nced at him and focused on the other files.


    Matthew Forelli, current boss of the Forelli n. A Mafia Family who''s currently the most powerful n of the underground organization. There were also photos of him with different women including my mother. But the one that caught my attention was a photo of him with a woman who looks so familiar.


    My eyes widened when I realized who it was. It was Jayden''s mother. It was a cut out from a newspaper. It says on the caption, ''The Forelli Heir and the Castello''s youngest daughter will soon tie the knot.''


    I looked at my foster dad again, confused.


    "Where did you get this? Is this true?" I asked. I was starting to panic and I could hear my own heart thumping loudly.


    Then another file was inside the envelope that says confidential. My hands were trembling when I opened the file. I felt like a cold water has been thrown into my whole body when I read what was written on thest file.


    "Answer me! Where did you get this? Are you trying to ruin my rtionship with Jayden?" I asked, almost yelling.


    "Why would I do that? I don''t even know that your boyfriend was the son of Lucia." He said.


    I was surprised to hear him called Jayden''s mom by her first name.


    "You know his mother? What else are you not telling me!?" I asked again, almost hysterical.


    "No. I knew his father, Dr.Richards. He was your friend''s doctor, Alora. You already knew that he was her psychiatrist, right? Alora''s father introduced him to us once. Your mom and I were having some issues ever since and I was starting to have some paranoia so I consulted him. During one of my visits, I met Lucia. Your mom came with me one time and they became friends. Later on, they found out they were engaged with the same man once. I don''t know how her and your father got reunited again. But I think she was also the reason they found out where the Richards'' were hiding." Dad said.


    I couldn''t believe it. Not only my father was involved but also my mother. How? Why?


    I left the cafe, devastated, my heart was shattered into pieces. My mind was in a mess, arguing with my heart if I would tell Jayden about our parents.


    He just came back from being unconscious and was still healing from his family''s revtions. It would definitely hurt him if he finds out that my father might be a possible reason his mother was dead.


    Inside the car, Missy was there, waiting. I know she already knew what I talked about with my father. She was one of my bodyguards hired by my father but when she found out about what he did to me, she swore her loyalty to me.


    "What''s your n?" She asked.


    I looked at her, then I started crying. My chest feels so tight and I felt like there''s something blocking my throat. I couldn''t speak. Missy let me cry and waited for me to calm down.


    "What should I do?" I asked when I stopped crying.


    "The only thing you need to do is to tell him. You''re not really sure if your real father was involved. You should talk about it with him." Missy answered.


    "What if he couldn''t take it? My father and her mother were once engaged and from thest file I read it says that father talked to the Rossi''s. Jayden''s uncle said that the Rossi''s were the ones who hired the assassins who killed his mother. It would ruin him. I don''t want to see him copse and be in bed like what happened in Flousia."


    "So what''s your n?" Missy asked again.


    "I would have to leave him. I-I would carry this secret with me so he could live in peace." I said.


    "Peggy, you understand you''re only seventeen and pregnant, right? Are you sure you could do this alone? Jayden already proposed and your brother, Kyle will being back on your graduation. Then Luke and Alora''s wedding will be two months after." Missy said.


    She was right. I''m not sure if I could do this alone but thinking about Jayden''s reaction when he found out, I couldn''t take it. He would definitely hate me. Or worse, he might fall into aa again and would never wake up.


    "Missy, please don''t tell anyone about this. I will leave after Luke and Alora''s wedding. I''ll save some money to start over, I would never use the savings given by the Miller''s." I said, sadly.


    She took a deep breath and looked at me.


    "I wille with you. I would never forgive myself if something happened to you and your baby. I''m not saying that your decision is right, and I am hoping that you will change your mind before the dayes that we have to leave but I will help you. I am your servant, my loyalty is with you so your secret is safe with me." She said, which made me cry even.

 Chapter 89 - 89 - The Day I Got Away

    The next few months were hard. I need to pretend that nothing''s wrong. Jayden was so happy with my pregnancy and I could see his excitement whenever he saw my belly grow.


    On the day of our graduation, Kyle came back as a sessful psychiatrist. I was so happy to see him, but it was also a sign that I will be leaving them soon.??


    Alora has a hospital project and Kyle was chosen to be the hospital director of a psychiatric hospital for the poor.


    Grandpa also arrived a few dayster and a party was held for Kyle. I was so happy when he was announced as the next king of Flousia and at the same time, Emily and him got back together.


    I was also given my mother''s title and have announced my engagement to Jayden. I needed to show everyone that I was happy but inside, my heart was crumbling.


    Luke and Alora''s wedding came and it was magical. I was so emotional because I had mixed feelings. I was happy for Alora but at the same time, my heart was breaking.


    In two days, I will be leaving the country with Missy. I am already four months pregnant and I have to consult my doctor for thest time before we can travel.


    Jayden apanied me since he doesn''t have to work that day. We were happy to know that the baby was growing healthy inside me. The doctor said I lost some weight but we are both healthy.


    Maybe because I was so stressed for the past few months thinking about tomorrow. The day I have to leave the man I fell in love with, the father of my unborn child.


    After the check up, he brought me to our house, the one he bought for me. The renovation has already started and Emily was the one who designed the ce.


    "What do you think?" Jayden asked.


    I smiled but I felt like something was blocking my throat. I need topose myself and rx. If I speak, my emotions will burst out and I will end up crying. It was so hard to pretend in front of everyone, but it was heartbreaking to lie to Jayden.


    I turned around so he wouldn''t see a tear dropping from my eye. I pretended to look around the nursery room.


    "I loved it!" I answered, simply.


    He walked towards me and hugged me from behind. I closed my eyes and bit my lips so I wouldn''t let out a cry when I felt his lips brushed into my neck and shoulders. God! I will miss him.


    "I can''t wait to see the baby. We''ll know the gender next month, right?" He asked, excitedly.


    I swallowed my saliva and nodded. "Yes."


    "I asked Emily to finish the house in two months. I want us to be here before you give birth so our child will grow up here." He said.


    Every word he said was like a knife stabbing my heart. I wanted to tell him about our parents but I couldn''t. I was so afraid that he would change once he found out.


    I turned to him and wrapped my arms around his neck. I pressed my lips to his almost trembling.


    "Whatever happens, I want you to know that I love you with all my heart. You are the only man in my heart, no one can rece you. I love you and I will always be yours."


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I cried after telling him how much I love him. He chuckled, hugging me tight. He thought I was emotional because of the pregnancy.


    "Hey. Don''t cry. I love you, too. So much! I will do everything for you so I can make you happy. I promise to be a good father to our child and the best husband for you." He said.


    I cried again and again. He was caressing my back the whole time to calm me down. After my emotional outburst, we went home at Queen''s.


    Missy already took our luggage when everyone was not around and brought it to ahotel near the airport. Everything was prepared and I will be leaving the house once Jayden falls asleep.


    I took a shower and just put on a robe, waiting for him to arrive. The doctor said we could still make love so I wanted to do it with him for thest time.


    When he came back from his office, I was standing beside the bed. I smiled at him, trying not to cry again.


    "What is it, love?" He asked, frowning.


    I slowly removed my robe and dropped it on the floor. I already have a baby bump but I don''t care and Jayden said I looked sexy even more.


    He walked towards me while undressing himself. My heart was beating so fast when he got closer, naked. He brushed my cheek with his end and when he kissed me on the lips, I melted in his arms.


    I didn''t disappoint him and pleased him with my mouth as he did to me. This was thest time I would be seeing him after all.


    He fell asleep after we made love and I was crying looking at him, memorizing every detail of his face.


    "Love, I''m sorry I have to do this. I have to leave you so your heart could be at peace. I love you but I don''t want to hurt you. I promise I will take care of the baby. If the timees our paths cross I hope you could forgive me. I wish you to find happiness even if it''s in the arms of another woman. Love, you are the only man for me. I love you with all my heart and soul. Goodbye, my love." I said while crying. I wanted to scream but I couldn''t.


    I stood up, got dressed and quietly went out of the house. My heart was shattered while walking towards the car Missy was in.


    When I went inside the car, Missy started the engine and took off. I wanted to look back but I know I shouldn''t. If I look back, I feel like I would change my mind.


    Tears just kept on falling, my whole body was trembling and I couldn''t exin the pain in my heart. The day I left Jayden, was the day I left my dying heart.

 Chapter 90 - 90 - Without Him

    After leaving the country, we first went to Paris. It was so hard without Jayden. I cried every night, missing him.


    I was always thinking about him. What was he doing? Is he searching for me? Is he mad at me???


    For almost two weeks, I was only in my room. Missy was the one who took care of me but eventually she got mad and threatened me that she would contact Jayden if I continue to be miserable. She asked me to take care of myself for the baby.


    I touched my belly and cried again. How could I forget the little angel inside me? I promised Jayden that I will take care of our child, the fruit of our love.


    I mustered my strength and did everything to stand on my feet. I can''t be like this forever. Jayden would definitely get mad at me and will scold me if he finds out I''m not taking care of myself and the baby.


    On my fifth month, I found a small clinic just near the house we rented. The doctor asked me a few questions because I was a minor, only seventeen and pregnant without a husband or anyone.


    "Were you raped?" That''s the first question she asked.


    I was surprised but shook my head immediately.


    "No! I wasn''t. I love the father of my child. We love each other." I said.


    "Then where is he? You understand you''re a minor right? I have to report you to social welfare." She said.


    I got nervous and almost begged to her.


    "Please no! I ran away from home! I can''t let them find me, especially my fiance!"


    She frowned and looked at me, as if waiting for me to continue my story. I took a deep breath and told her everything. I didn''t mention any name though. I introduced myself to her as Margaret Richards.


    For some reason, I felt like I needed to tell it to someone I don''t know. The feelings that I have been suppressing and all those things inside my head, I needed to let it out.


    She was quiet after I told her everything. I was crying the whole time and she just let me cry. I thought I wouldn''t cry anymore but it was still painful.


    "Okay. I won''t report you. I shouldn''t believe you that easily but from what I see, you were telling the truth. If you want, you could help me out here, I''ll pay you of course. My assistant just resigned and I need someone to ept phone calls and assist the patients. I''m Dr.Candice Lane. I will be your doctor from now on." She said.


    The pay wasn''t that much but it was enough for us to survive. Missy also got a part time job and helped me out with the bills. My check up, medicines and tests were all free so overall the job was pretty decent.


    I found out that the baby in my belly was a boy. I was so happy but at the same time felt so lonely. Jayden was looking forward to this day. We''re supposed to be celebrating with our friends but here I am, alone in my room.


    I touched my belly and started talking to my son.


    "I''m going to call you, Caden. Don''t worry we''ll be okay. I promise! Mommy will take care of you." I said.


    In my sixth month, I started to have leg cramps and backaches. The leg cramps happen every night and it is so painful that I sometimes cry. The backaches were due to the extra weight gain, causing strains on my back.


    I continued my life and made myself busy so I won''t think of Jayden, focusing on the baby and my work. Dr. Lane asked me if I wanted to enroll in a culinary ss and so I did.


    In my eight month, I didn''t stop working. It was like my exercise so when the timees, it wouldn''t be that hard. Though most of the time, I experienced shortness of breath, the doctor said it was normal.


    One morning, Dr.Lane approached me and handed me a newspaper. It wasn''t dated today. It was an old one.


    When I looked at it, I was surprised. It was the day Kyle was announced as the heir to the throne. The day my grandfather gave me my mother''s title as the princess of Flousia.


    "This is you, right?" She asked.


    I looked at her to see if she was mad. She was so kind to me, she was like a mother. She was already around forty but still single. I never asked her about her family, not that I wasn''t interested but I didn''t have any reason to ask.


    I nodded and bowed my head. "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. My real name is Margaret Catherine Hulls Miller. Richards was my fiance''sst name."


    "How about the rest of your story? Are those true?" She asked.


    I nodded again. "Yes. My fiance is Jayden Richards, the one beside me in that photo."


    She took a sigh and pat me on the head. Tears fell from my eyes again when I saw Jayden. I missed him so much.


    "You missed him?" She asked.


    "Yes! He was waiting for the day to find out the baby''s gender, he missed that. Now that there are only two weeks left until I give birth, he will miss it as well. I feel like my heart was breaking again. I couldn''t forget him. I love him so much. There are a lot of times I wanted to go back to him but I''m scared. It''s been almost half a year, I never dared to look at any news, magazine or newspaper because I''m afraid I would be seeing him there." I said, crying.


    "I don''t know the guy but if you are so in love with him, I''m assuming he''s a good guy. I don''t have the right to tell you this, but leaving him like that was a mistake. You should have at least tried to tell him instead of judging him that easily." She said.


    I cried again. I already knew that but I could never go back. He might have a girlfriend now and I will just make things worse if I suddenly showed up.

 Chapter 91 - 91 - An Angels Cry

    The day of Caden''s birth was getting nearer. I felt irregr contractions already and I am experiencing frequent urination and fatigue. I was getting anxious but excited.


    I went to the mall to buy some baby stuff. Dr.Lane came with me and Missy. She paid for all the things I bought, declining it at first but she said she considered Caden her grandson. I was happy that I found an amazing person in my first year away from home.??


    We were looking around and was about to go to a restaurant, when I suddenly felt pressure on my lower abdomen. I ignored it at first, but when I felt another contraction, it was painful like a different kind of pain.


    Then I felt a sudden gush of watering and flowing out to the floor. I suddenly held on to Missy and she looked at me, confused.


    "My water bag broke." I said.


    Then Dr.Lane rushed towards me and called for help. Missy ran to the parking lot to get the car while some people helped me to get in it when it arrived.


    At the hospital, I felt the contractions were bing more frequent. My breathing became irregr as I felt strong waves that were simr to diarrheal cramps. Every contraction felt like my lower back was seizing up. Tears were flowing from my eyes as I felt every pain.


    My heart was also in pain as I remember Jayden. He was supposed to be here, holding my hand, telling me that everything would be okay and that he would never leave my side. But instead, I was holding on the bedside while trying to push the little angel out of my womb.


    In the delivery room of Dr.Lane''s clinic, my scream of pain could be heard as I tried harder to push the baby out.


    "Come one, Peggy! You can do it! Push!" Dr.Lane siad.


    "Ehhhhhhhhh¡­.." I screamed.


    My heart was beating so fast. I couldn''t even exin how painful it is. But I need to do this, I went through all those months without Jayden, I can do this!


    With onest push, I heard a baby crying. I looked at Dr.Lane who was holding the little angel in her arms. She walked towards me and put him into my chest.


    "He''s beautiful Peggy." She said, smiling at me.


    Then I saw the most beautiful thing in the world, my baby. He looks exactly like his father.


    I cried the first time I held him into my arms. I was nervous when I carried him while he was crying. I stared at him and he was like an angel.


    "Caden." I whispered.


    I couldn''t exin the feeling of happiness I have in my heart, but at the same time I was lonely. He would grow up without a father. I suddenly got scared, I didn''t know if I could do it alone. I wanted to see Jayden, I wanted him to see his son, but I know it was toote. Maybe this time, he was so mad at me already and he wouldn''t want to see me anymore.


    "Peggy, look at your son. Don''t ever think of anything else but him. You''re a mother now. Your priority is him." Dr.Lane said when she saw me in a daze.


    I nodded but tears kept falling from my eyes. I smiled and fell unconscious when they took Caden to clean him.


    Jayden took a deep breath and when I looked at him, there were tears from his eyes. He pulled me closer to him, hugging me tighter. Then I felt his body quiver. He was crying.


    "I''m sorry. I missed that. If only I could turn back time. If only I found you sooner, I will definitely be there." He said.


    I hugged him back and cried with him. Remembering the times I''m not with him, made me emotional as well.


    "It was my fault. I should have trusted you. If only I didn''t leave that day. I''m sorry." I said.


    We stayed in that position for a while, embracing each other tight. I could feel his heart beating along with mine. He was kissing me on the forehead then would let out a sigh.


    I tilted my head up and looked at him, he moved his gaze to me, giving me a quick kiss on the lips.


    "How about you? Will you tell me what happened after I left?" I asked.


    "Are you sure you want to hear it? Mine was a lot more different. You know, I was a jerk and an asshole so everything was messed up." He said, blushing.


    "Yes I want to hear it. I want to know. Please." I said.


    He took a deep breath and kissed me again before telling his story.


    "The morning you left was the second most painful day of my life. I woke up that morning without you by my side. I thought you just woke up early and went downstairs but when I asked everyone, no one knows where you went. I ran to our room and looked at your closet, your clothes weren''t there anymore. I searched the whole house, thinking that you were messing with me but there''s no trace of you. My head and my heart were messed up. They were broken when I realized that you left me. I started writing you an email because I can''t show anyone how hurt I am." He started.


    I bit my lips and wanted to cry but tried not to. I focused on listening to him. He would definitely stop if he saw me crying.


    "The first few days were hard. I drank every night, thinking of the reason why you left. I was also hoping you woulde back and exin everything to me. Our friends got mad at me because I didn''t search for you at first. I was so full of myself, telling them that you left on your own so you should know how toe back and beg for forgiveness. But months passed, you never came. That''s when I realized that you are noting back." He looked at me again, checking on my reaction.


    I know there were tears in my eyes, I couldn''t control my emotions. I feel sorry for leaving him.


    He brushed my face with his hand and smiled.


    "See? I was an idiot. While you suffer carrying Caden alone, I was cursing you and too proud of myself." He said.


    "Please continue. I still want to hear everything." I said, seriously.

 Chapter 92 - 92 - Jaydens Hate

    Jayden POV


    After a few months, Peggy didn''te back. I cursed her everyday for leaving me. I swear I wouldn''t look for her and always thought she woulde back on her own. But I was wrong.??


    When I realized he wasn''ting back, I looked for her from dusk till dawn. She was on her seventh month now, so I was worried about the baby.


    I asked Luke and all my friends to help me look for her. But we couldn''t find her. They said she might have used a different name or Missy was doing something so we won''t find them. She was an agent and her bodyguard after all.


    Five months after she disappeared, I was getting more and more depressed. I was lonely. I felt like my heart was being torn everyday when I think of her. It was supposed to be the month we''ve been waiting for. She would give birth this month and is due on the twelfth.


    Where did she go? Is she and the baby alright? Did she ever think of me? Did she miss me? Questions that I have never got an answer to.


    Another month passed and I was shocked to get news that Caleb, one of A.E''s assets, found the ce they lived in. It was a small apartment in Paris.


    I flew there to see if it was true, only to be disappointed that they already left. The ce they stayed in wasn''t that expensive but it was decent. I rented it for a few days just to stay there. I wanted to at least feel the ces they''ve been to.


    The first night I slept there, I was imagining they were with me. I looked at the other side of the bed, and I saw Peggy, crying. I reached out my hand so I could touch her but she disappeared. Tears started to fall from my eyes. It was the first time I cried after she left me.


    I found out that she worked as an assistant in a small clinic so I went there to ask about her.


    A woman walked towards me, looking at me from head to toe.


    "Mr.Jayden Richards?" She asked which surprised me.


    When I talked to her, she introduced herself as Dr.Candice Lane, she was Peggy''s boss and her doctor. She said she knew me because Peggy told her about me. Then she handed me a photo. I cried when I saw who was in it.


    It was Peggy and a baby. It''s a boy! He looks a lot like me. Dr.Lane handed me a birth certificate and I was so happy that Peggy wrote my name as the baby''s father. I thought she wouldn''t do that.


    Caden Richards. That''s the name of my son. I''m a father! I wanted to jump from joy and the more reason I wanted to find them.


    "She loves you. But she has a reason why she left." Dr.Lane said.


    I frowned. "Did she tell you what it was?" I asked.


    I know she knew about it but she didn''t tell me.


    "You should look for the answer yourself. She was suffering just like you. I admire her. She''s a strong woman." She said.


    I stayed a few more days in Paris, checking on the possible ces she''ve been to. I wanted to see the world she had seen at least.


    When I came back, I investigated what happened before she left. Thest person she talked to was her foster father. I came to see him but he was on a business trip so I waited.


    After a year of waiting, someone called and told me Peggy and Caden were in Hong Kong. So I went there again, only to be disappointed that they already left. I rented the ce again and stayed for a few days.


    I looked around and found Caden''s room. Iid on his small bed and imagined he was beside me. He was around one year old by now. I frowned when I felt something under the bed. It was a piece of paper tucked inside.


    I looked at it and I cried when I saw what it was. It''s a drawing. I knew it was Caden''s. He drew his mom, him and me. I was so happy. Peggy was probably telling stories about me.


    Every ce they''ve been to, I camete and stayed there for a few days. And every time I stayed, I would find a piece of paper. A drawing of our family by Caden. Ipiled and kept every drawing I found. I felt like Caden knew that I was looking for them.


    I received a phone call from Owen, my bodyguard, that Benjamin Miller came back from his travels so I went to see him.


    I asked him about thest time he talked to Peggy. He didn''t answer but handed me some files instead. I frowned but took it and started looking at them.


    I felt like my whole world crumbled and my heart was ripped out from my chest. The memory of my mother''s death came back to me, those men who raped her over and over while I watched them savage her and slit her throat. My visions suddenly became blurry and I felt the rage grew inside me.


    The reason Peggy left was the possibility that her father, Matthew Forelli, was involved in my mother''s death. I was devastated. I felt like I was going crazy. My head and my heart were in conflict and were saying different things.


    That was the first time I questioned everything. I questioned my mother, why did she have to die? I questioned my father, why did he have to fall in love with mom? I questioned them both, why did they run away, knowing that mom was already engaged to Peggy''s father? Why did I have to meet Peggy. Why didn''t she tell me? Why didn''t she trust me? Why did she doubt my love for her?


    After that, I became a different person. I started hating her for lying to me. I hated her for not trusting me. I hated her for taking my son away from me. I hated her for being a Forelli.

 Chapter 93 - 93 - Stories

    "That''s when I started dating women, I tried to forget you but I couldn''t. Every time I''m with another woman, I see your face. I dreamed of you every night, crying. I slept with different women but I have never allowed them to kiss me. I was so messed up because I couldn''t forget you. One night, I had a nightmare. Your father raping and killing my mother. Then I saw you and Caden taken away by him. It seems so real and I was screaming your name when I woke up. That''s when I decided to kill myself. I had a gun for protection and I took it. Put some bullets in it and point it here." He continued while pointing at his chin.


    "I was ready to pull the trigger when Dad rushed into our bedroom followed by Luke and Percy. The next day, Kyle arrived and talked to me. He asked me toe to the hospital and so I did. That''s when I met Amanda. We started as friends, trying to cope up with depression. She invited me to hang out with her a few times but I declined. Kyle said it''s okay to go out sometimes and so I did what he told me. Eventually it became a habit and then she confessed. I told her you''re the only woman in my heart but she said she''ll stay with me. I tried to put my attention on her and talked to Kyle about it. He said if it''s what my heart desires, he wouldn''t try to stop me."??


    I began to cry into his chest. I couldn''t hide my feelings anymore. It hurts a lot. Not because he decided to forget or tried to love another woman, but I could feel his pain to the point that he wanted to end his life. He hugged me tight, caressing my back.


    "Hey I thought you''re not going to cry." He said in a gentle voice.


    "Please continue." I said.


    I know he was surprised but still continued.


    "When I felt like I still couldn''t love Amanda, I started looking for you again. I was checking on the paperworks one day and identally found Caden''s drawings. My heart softened and melted. I suddenly wanted to see both of you. I told Luke and the others about it and at first, Alora was worried. She scolded me but I told her I really wanted to see you and at least talk to you. I needed closure. If I find you, I will just be Caden''s father. That time, I was still hating you. When I found you in Sydney, I wanted to pull you in my arms and begged you toe back to me. I couldn''t deny that I missed you. But the words I wanted to say and the things I wanted to do came out differently. I hurt you, which I regretter. So after forcing myself on you and seeing you hurt like that, I wanted to give up and let you go."


    I calmed down a bit when he started kissing me on my face.


    "But I''m really d we didn''t give up on each other. If we did, I think I''d be dead by now." He said, joking.


    I pped him on the shoulder and pouted.


    "Don''t say that! I won''t let you!" I said.


    He chuckled and pulled me again closer to him.


    "Did you meet some guys during those three years you were away?" He asked.


    I tilted my chin up and looked at him.


    "I did. A bunch of guys asked me out. But I never epted any of it." I answered.


    "But you epted George''s." Hemented.


    "How did you know that?" I asked, curiously.


    "Caden was sending photos and messaging Alira almost everyday. Alira wille to me every morning waking me up and every night before I go to sleep. She was ranting and scolded me, saying she won''t talk to me again if you two won''te back." He answered, amused.


    "The kids were really something. You said Caden left his drawings in every ce we stayed in? Did you find them in one spot?" I asked, curiously.


    "Yes. The first one, I found it by ident then the rest, I checked his room and it was always beneath the bed. I still have them. I''ll show it to you when we get home." He said.


    "Love, I know I haven''t told you but grandpa is sick and Kyle said he got a year to live. I want to stay here for now. Only if it''s okay with you."


    He kissed me on the lips and answered.


    "I know. Kyle already told me earlier about it and it''s fine. I already asked Luke that I would be taking a break from work and he agreed. We could stay here for the time being. Grandpa was asking Kyle to take the throne now. He would abdicate the throne and let Kyle and Emily rule." He said.


    I wasn''t surprised about it but I know it''s two years early and Kyle might be worried if he could do it.


    "I am hoping that Grandpa will be cured. I don''t want to lose anyone." I said, sadly.


    Jayden didn''t say a word. Maybe because he knows the feeling of losing someone, that he didn''t want to exin it to me since it was too painful.


    "What will be your first word to your father?" He suddenly asked.


    I took a deep breath and stared in his eyes.


    "I don''t know. I wanted to ask him a lot of questions but I don''t know what''s the first one that I want an answer. How about you?" I answered.


    "I only have one question for him." He said.


    I frowned. I thought he also had a lot to ask.


    "What is it?" I asked, confused.


    "I just want to ask if he killed my mother? I just need a simple answer, a yes or a no."


    We were staring at each other, trying to read each other''s eyes. I wanted to know his true feelings. If I saw just an ounce of pain in his eyes, I would ask him to not meet my father.


    But all I saw in his eyes were his overflowing love for me. He said he already epted the worst and forgiven my father if he was involved. I thought he said that so I won''t get worried, but it was really the truth. He learned to forgive, for me and Caden. For our family.


    We were still remembering the days we were apart and telling stories about those times, when someone knocked. We fixed ourselves and sat down on the couch. A servant entered and announced that Matthew Forelli just arrived.

 Chapter 94 - 94 - The Mafia Boss

    We were surprised. He was supposed to arrive in two days and not today, especially not tonight.


    Jayden looked at his watch and it was around nine in the evening. Why the hell did hee here at night???


    Jayden took my hand and kissed it. He could see that I became anxious. My heart started pounding loudly and I was sighing continuously.


    "Hey rx. Inhale and exhale. Calm down. I''m here." He said, calmly.


    Then Kyle and Emily came inside the office. Their expressions were like that of a true king and queen, that nothing could scare them and make them yield.


    "Margaret! Stand up! Don''t show him any weakness. You are a princess. Even if he''s your father and the most powerful man of a Mafia n, you should never show him your true feelings. Even if the words he will say to you would hurt you a thousand times, never give him another reason to hurt you even more." Kyle said in a firm tone.


    "Do you know why he suddenly came? The meeting was supposed to be in two days right? That was in his letter." I asked.


    "Don''t ever trust the Mafia, Margaret. We already expected that he woulde sooner. He''s the current head of the underworld so he wouldn''t actually give a date and a time, he will do what he pleases." Kyle answered.


    "Will Grandpa be there?" Jayden asked.


    Kyle shook his head and answered.


    "No. He''s resting. I asked everyone not to disturb him. Me and Emily will be there. Starting tonight, I will be the Prince Regent. Grandpa will have to rest for the time being." He suddenly said.


    "Is he alright?" I became more nervous when I heard from Kyle that grandpa needs to rest.


    "He is, for now. So Margaret, the country is now in our hands. I need you to be strong so you could help me. Emily and I need both of you." He said, seriously.


    I looked at Jayden and I couldn''t see any fear in his eyes. I was still anxious but was relieved, it''s a good thing that Caden went home with our friends in Queen''s. He will be safe there.


    "Go to your room and prepare. Meet him as the prince and princess of Flousia, not as his daughter and son inw." Emily ordered.


    It was the first time I saw her talk like that. She talks with authority and when I looked at her, it''s like she suddenly transformed into a queen.


    Jayden and I just nodded and obeyed them. He held my hand and pulled me to go to our room. I was nervous but I knew my family would be there.


    It was a tradition in Flousia to be in formal clothing if someone requested an audience with the king. So I changed into a formal dress and put on a tiara. Jayden wore his royal robe prepared by the royal tailor. He doesn''t really like to wear it but it was necessary.


    I was in front of the mirror, looking at my reflection while letting out deep breaths. I was startled when Jayden hugged me from behind.


    "You''re thinking again." He whispered.


    I could feel his breath brushing my skin.


    "I can''t help it. I am really nervous." I said.


    "It''s natural. I feel the same way. We will finally know the truth. I''ve been waiting for this day so we could move forward. Whatever happens, whatever we find, my love for you will never change." He said while giving me kisses on my neck.


    It wasn''t really a proper timing but I felt the heat inside my body grow so I moaned. I turned to him and wrapped my arms around him.


    "Hey. Let''s go and get this over with. Later, I will serve you, my husband." I said, smiling naughtily while giving him a quick kiss.


    We walked outside the room and there were several royal guards waiting outside. I know Kyle ordered them to protect us. They were following us when we walked to the throne room, and to my surprise men in ck suits started walking in front of us.


    I looked at Jayden, confused.


    "Are they your men?" I asked.


    "Yes. They were here the first day I came but they were just hiding. They''re here to protect you." He said.


    We walked holding each other''s hand, never letting go. Our arrival was announced and as we entered the room, a man and a woman were standing in front of the throne. The woman turned to look at me and Jayden but the man didn''t.


    On the throne was Kyle and beside him was Emily. No fear can be seen on their faces. Kyle''s eyes were different and so were Emily''s.


    Tradition says that we need to stand beside the throne, one step lower than Kyle and Emily''s.


    My hand started to get sweaty as we got closer to the man who wasn''t even looking in our direction. The woman was observing me and looking at me from head to toe. I think she was a few years younger than me, maybe around eighteen.


    I felt Jayden squeezing my hand and when I looked at him, he was smiling. I smiled back and I calmed down.


    When we finally got closer to Kyle, I turned around so I could see the man who was said to be Matthew Forelli, my father.


    I looked at him with a nk expression. I need to pretend that I didn''t feel anything towards him. The woman beside him has long ck straight hair and blue eyes. When I looked at the man, he also had blue eyes like the sky.


    He looks young and good looking. He is about six feet and well built with muscles and all like the typical Mafia boss. His expression was nk when he finally looked at her, then to Jayden.


    I felt nervous again, my heart was beating like a drum when he turned his gaze to Jayden. But Jayden didn''t turn his eyes away from him. He was also staring at him.


    Kyle breaks the silence and speaks.


    "We believe you asked an audience to the prince and princess. May we know the reason why?" He asked.


    "Yes, Your Highness. We watched the wedding the other day and was surprised that my name was mentioned as the princess'' father." He started.


    His voice was loud and clear, echoing inside the throne room. But what surprised me was Kyle''s voice. It was even moremanding and louder than anyone.


    "This is Princess Margaret and her husband Prince Jayden. You could ask them what you want to know." Kyle said.


    The man looked at me again, carefully observing me before asking.


    "Your highness, you are Princess Catherine''s daughter?" He asked.


    "Yes I am. And you are my father. I am the fruit of my mother''s affair with you." I said in a firm voice.


    Then he looked at Jayden again.


    "And you are the son of that doctor and that traitor." He suddenly said.

 Chapter 95 - 95 - A Heartless Man

    I tensed when he suddenly called Jayden''s mom a traitor. How dare he say that to my husband? He''s maybe my biological father but he has no right to call any of the people I love like that?


    "I am the son of that doctor and that traitor." Jayden answered.??


    I was surprised. His voice was calm and I couldn''t even hear any disgust from him.


    Matthew Forelli smirked. Then he looked at me again, then to Jayden.


    "Both of you looked like your mothers." He said.


    For some reason his voice became different. It changed. He took a deep breath and stared at us.


    "Ask me anything you want to know."


    Jayden squeezed my hand, as if telling me to go ahead and ask my father, so I did.


    "I assume you didn''t know about me? How did you end up having an affair with mom? From what I know, she ran away and your engagement was broken." I started.


    He was quiet for a moment, maybe he was thinking if he would answer the question or not.


    "Your mother never loved Benjamin. She never loved anyone. She doesn''t believe in love. I am not the only man in her life. I hate to say this but your mom was rebellious and was sleeping with any man even when she was still here. She ran away from me because she knew I wouldn''t allow her to mess around anymore. The engagement was like a prison for her and she hated being controlled." He answered.


    I know that already. Grandpa told me about it and even my foster father said she was sleeping with different men. She wasn''t satisfied with just one.


    "Did you love her?" I asked.


    "No." He simply answered.


    "Do you feel anything towards me?" I asked, curiously.


    He looked at the woman beside her, then turned to me.


    "I was surprised that I have a daughter with Catherine. This is the first time I met you, do you expect me to ept you that easily? I don''t even know if it''s true. Your mom was sleeping with me and my brother at the same time so I''m not sure." He said.


    I was shocked to hear that mom also slept with his brother. Is he really my father? Or is it someone else? Now I''m beginning to wonder who''s my real father.


    "How about a DNA test? To make sure if he''s really your father?" Kyle suddenly suggested.


    "It''s fine with me. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t have a problem if you''re my daughter. We''re not going to have a father daughter rtionship after all. You belong here while I belong to the underworld." He answered.


    His words were like knives slowly piercing my heart. I was rejected once again by my supposed father. I began to question why I have to look for my father. I have my husband, I have Kyle and Grandpa. I have my friends and my son. I have Jayden''s dad and I have Benjamin Miller. He wasn''t the perfect dad but he regrets what he did to me and thest time we talked, he was trying to reach out to me.


    "It''s fine. I just want to know where I came from. Whether you are my father or not, I don''t really care." I said, trying not to show him that I was hurting inside.


    He then turned to Jayden and looked at him intensely.


    "How about you? Any question?" He asked Jayden.


    "Did you kill my mother or ordered to kill my father?" Jayden asked with a nk expression.


    My supposed father frowned. Does it mean he didn''t know anything about it?


    "I ordered the killing of your father and his son, you." He answered.


    My heart was in disdain. How could he?


    "Your mom ran away. She knew the consequences of running away from the Mafia. I was supposed to kill her and that includes the doctor and their child. I have to so I can rule the underground." He said without any remorse.


    "You said you''re the one who ordered to kill me and my father. But why did my mom end up dead? She was raped and murdered by three men. In front of me." Jayden continued.


    Matthew Forelly frowned again.


    "She was raped?" He asked.


    Jayden nodded. "They slit her throat after raping her."


    He didn''t reply. He was quiet and I could see that he was gritting his teeth. He was trying to hide his true feelings.


    "You said supposed? Are you saying you didn''t order to kill Jayden''s mom?" I asked.


    "Look. Things areplicated in the underworld. Even if I didn''t order the killing, someone will." He responded.


    "Just answer yes or no. Did you order to kill my mom? Do not make it moreplicated." Jayden demanded.


    I was nervous. Matthew Forelli seems like he would kill anyone who demanded something from him. I held my breath and waited for him to answer Jayden.


    "Yes." He answered.


    I wanted to cry. He was really the reason my mom inw was dead. He was the reason Jayden had a trauma and a split personality. I was trying hard not to get emotional while my heart was thumping and pounding loudly that I could hear it.


    Jayden didn''t say a word. He was just staring at the man who caused his mother''s demise. He wasn''t showing any expression. Just nk.


    "What does it feel? Knowing that you are married to the daughter of the man who killed your mother? Are you still willing to continue your marriage with my daughter?"


    Calling me his daughter makes me sick, I felt like I wanted to run and barf. How could I be the daughter of a heartless man?


    "You and her are two different people. I loved her even before I knew her father. I married her even if I knew you killed my mother. She may be your daughter and it was painful to know that her father killed my mother but she''s the reason I keep on breathing. She''s the reason I am still alive because my heart beats for her. And because of her, I forgive you." Jayden said without hesitation.


    My feelings changed from disdain to a sudden happiness. I was proud of the man Jayden had be. He wasn''t the boy toy I met in high school. He became so much more.

 Chapter 96 - 96 - Half Sisters

    My thoughts were cut off when I heard himugh. I stared at him and he was like a devil in disguise. I started to hate him. How I wish he really wasn''t my father.


    "Love? There''s no such thing. You will only end up miserable if you continue to love someone. Love makes you weak." He said.??


    I felt like he had been hurt before. He was in love once but he was just too proud that he couldn''t ept it.


    "You''re wrong. Love makes you stronger and a better person. Have you ever fallen in love?" I asked.


    He was surprised, I could see it in his eyes. No words came out from his mouth.


    "When will you want to do the DNA test?" He changed the subject by asking about the test.


    "We could do it tomorrow here." Kyle answered.


    Kyle was silent when we started talking about mother. I know he was also hurt by what we learned about mom. Like me, he never knew her. He was given to grandpa six months after he was born while mom died the day I was born. Fate really knows how to y tricks on us.


    Me and Kyle were separated then met through Emily after two decades. Then I met Jayden and we became a couple not knowing that his mother and my father were once engaged and that both of them came from a Mafia n.


    The worst part? My father was responsible for my mother inw''s murder. How lucky can we be? Both of us had a bad childhood. I was abandoned by my foster father in a mansion while he witnessed the murder of his mother. Our mothers were engaged with the same man once who happens to be the most cruel man of the Mafia.


    "Then I guess we''re done here. I''lle back tomorrow. If you are really my daughter, expect to be called by me so you could meet the rest of the family." He said.


    "I''m not interested in meeting your family. We just need to know the truth, that''s all. If you turned out to be my real father, forget that we met. I just need a confirmation." I answered in a firm voice.


    His expression became dark and I saw that he was about to get close to me. Jayden was quick enough to pull me to his back and red at Matthew. The royal guards and Jayden''s security team were also quick to act; they were holding their weapon ready to attack.


    Matthew grinned and raised his two hands in surrender. The woman beside him suddenly tensed. And I heard her call him father. So she was supposed to be my half sister.


    "Rx. I just want to see you closer." He said, looking at me.


    "I won''t allow it. Margaret has nothing to do with you. Whether you are his father or not, you are still a stranger to us. Don''t you dare get close to my wife or I swear you will regret it." Jayden warned him.


    "You''re a brave young man. I liked it. But talking to me like that won''t scare me. I do what I please and I get what I want." He said, ring at Jayden.


    I touched Jayden in his arms and signaled the guards to calm down. Then I faced my father.


    "What do you want? You said even if I am your daughter, we couldn''t have a real father and daughter rtionship. Why do you want me to meet your family?" I asked.


    There''s something that he wasn''t telling us. His words were different from his reaction most of the time. Like when he heard about what happened to Jayden''s mother, I saw rage in his eyes. And when I asked him if he had already fallen in love, his eyes became sad. Was he in love with Jayden''s mom?


    "My sisters wanted to meet you!" The woman beside him finally eximed.


    Matthew looked at her as if he wanted her to shut up.


    "Sisters? Why?" I asked again.


    "Venice!" He almost yelled at her.


    "Father, stop pretending!" She whispered but we could still hear it. Then she looked at me again and ignored his father.


    "When we heard about you, my little sisters wanted to meet you. Father promised them that he will bring you to them. I came with my father so I could see you. I''m also curious about you." She said, sincerely.


    "That doesn''t change anything. But I will think about it." I answered.


    "No!" Jayden yelled. "Bring them here. I won''t allow you toe with them, I don''t trust them especially him." He said, pointing at Matthew.


    I nodded. I don''t want to make him worry and as his wife, I wanted to obey him. I don''t feel safe with them anyway and I also don''t trust them.


    "You heard my husband. You could bring them here." I said.


    The woman looked at Matthew and I saw love in his eyes. He was still human if he felt something towards his daughters. He took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Fine. We will bring them with us tomorrow." He finally agreed.


    The woman''s face lit up and suddenly hugged his father. For some reason, I was jealous seeing her that close to her father.


    "Thank you dad!" She said then she smiled at me. "My name is Venice. I''m sixteen! I am your sister!"


    She ran towards me but was stopped by the royal guards. She looked at me as if asking if she could get close to me.


    "Let her." Kyle ordered.


    Jayden was still holding my hand when Venice jumped, embracing me. Then she whispered, "Big sister!"


    I felt my heart melted and my arm voluntarily hugged her back.


    When she was about to turn around, she held my other hand and left a piece of paper. She was just looking at me while I frown when I felt the paper in my hand. She bit her lips as if asking me to not ask about it. I nodded and her face was a mixture of fear and relief.


    "Venice! Let''s go! We''lle back tomorrow." Matthew Forelli called her.


    Then he turned around and walked away without even looking at me.

 Chapter 97 - 97 - Letter

    Right after they left the throne room, I broke down and cried. My knees were shaking the whole time but because of Jayden, I managed to stand still.


    Jayden pulled me to his arms as I cried my heart out. We already expected his answers but it was still painful. I was not only hurt because he showed little to no affection towards me but because he didn''t show any remorse from what he did to Jayden''s mom.??


    I was hurting for my husband. He didn''t show any sadness nor did he have any hatred towards my father. He couldn''t get mad at him and even forgave him, all because of me.


    I couldn''t exin the pain in my heart. Thinking that my own father caused great suffering to my husband, breaks my heart.


    "Leave us." Kyle ordered the royal guards and Jayden''s security team.


    When everyone went out, Kyle stood up and rushed into me, holding on to my shoulders and kissed me on the forehead.


    "You''ll be okay." He said then looked at Jayden. "Take her to your room."


    Jayden nodded and carried me. I felt exhausted so I leaned on to his chest and closed my eyes.


    I felt Jayden tighten his arms around me. He isn''t saying anything while he carries me to our bedroom. I know he was controlling his emotions and I don''t like it.


    When he put me down on the bed, he wasn''t even looking at me.


    "Love?" I whispered. But he turned around and was about to walk away.


    "Jayden, look at me!" I almost yelled. He was still not looking but I could hear him taking a deep breath.


    "Jayden! I said look at me!" I yelled.


    Then he turned to me with a nk expression. It felt like something was piercing my heart.


    "What?" He asked.


    "Say something please." I begged. I feel like I''m going to lose my mind if he acts like that.


    "What do you want me to say?" He asked, staring at me.


    "Anything. Yell at me. Shout! Curse! If you''re mad, just tell me please. Tell me what you feel. Don''t keep it to yourself. I am your wife, I need to know. You''re hurt, right? You''re in pain. So please show me." I begged in a gentle voice.


    He took a deep breath then started punching his chest with his fist.


    "It is. The truth hurts so much but you know what''s more painful? Seeing you cry like that. Seeing you hurt by your own father." He said.


    "I cried because I know you''re hurting. If I could turn my back on him and deny him as my father, I will. For you." I said.


    He shook his head. "No. He''s still your father. That would never change. I just couldn''t take it when he treated you like nothing." He said, gritting his teeth.


    I pouted, my lips tremble. I thought he was mad because father admitted he killed his mom and he''s already starting to get mad at me. I was worried. But he was still thinking about me.


    I was crying again. He walked towards me and wiped my tears. Then pulled me in his arms again.


    "Tsk. I hate to see you cry. So please stop. It''s painful to see you like that. Your father may have abandoned you but I''m here, and Caden. Let''s just go over with the test and then whatever you decide, I will support you. But I don''t want you to go there. Meet your sisters here." He said.


    I nodded. He was caressing my back until I calmed down. Then I remember the paper Venice gave me. I looked at my hand and at Jayden.


    "What''s that?" He asked.


    "Venice gave this to me earlier. As if she wanted me to hide it, so I didn''t say a word." I answered.


    He frowned and took the paper from me. We sat on the couch to see what''s on the paper. When we checked it, we were shocked.


    "Do you think it''s true? Or just a trap?" I asked, looking at Jayden.


    "I''m not sure. We could consult Kyle about this, if you like. I think that''s better." He said.


    I agreed, so we went to Kyle''s office.


    "What do you think?" Jayden asked.


    "It''s dangerous and I don''t like the idea of meeting them outside the pce but it depends on Margaret and if you allow her. She''s their family and I don''t want to use my authority on her to meet them." Kyle answered.


    We stayed quiet, thinking. Jayden was staring at me, waiting on my decision.


    I sighed and looked Jayden in the eyes. I know he already knew what I was thinking. He closed his eyes and smiled at me when he stared back into my eyes.


    "Fine. But I''ll go with you. And we''ll bring my men and the royal guards. You will stay close to me and don''t ever let go of my hand. I won''t say no for an answer." He said in a serious tone.


    I smiled and jumped into his arms. Giving him small kisses on the face.


    "Thank you!" I eximed.


    He kissed me back, wrapping his arms around me.


    "You know I can''t say no to you. And it''s written on your face that you want to help them." He said.


    Even if we''re still not sure if Venice and the other girls were my sisters, I wanted to help them. The note simply says, ''PLEASE HELP US''.


    I''m not sure what it means or what kind of help they needed. From what we saw, Matthew Forelli cared for Venice and her other daughters, except me of course, so I am not sure why they are asking for help.


    I was jealous when he actually showed affection to Venice earlier and it seems like his eyes and heart softened when he talked to Venice. Maybe he wasn''t the almighty and powerful Mafia boss like they said. He has a weakness and I saw that it was her daughters.

 Chapter 98 - 98 - You Are My Light

    "What''s on your mind?" I asked Jayden.


    We wereying down on the bed, I was thinking about tomorrow but I couldn''t figure out Jayden''s mind. Our situation wasplicated from the start, we just didn''t realize it until now.??


    "I don''t know. My mind is messed up and so are my feelings. I''m thankful that you are here with me, I think I''ll lose my mind if I''m alone." He said, staring at the ceiling.


    I was leaning on his chest, my arms around his waist while his hand was ying with my hair.


    "I honestly thought you''d change your mind. I thought you went mad because of what he said. Love, I''m sorry for what he did. If only I could avenge your mother''s death, I''ll do it." I said.


    "Stop it. I don''t want your heart to be tainted with revenge. You''re so pure." He said.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    He looked at me and smiled.


    "You are so kind. Your heart is innocent while mine was already dark. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to see the light. You are the light in my darkest path. So please stay like that, my love. There may be a time that I lose myself again, promise me, call my name and never let go of my hand." He continued.


    I tilted my head up to stare into his silver eyes. I couldn''t even exin how much I love him, and I am willing to do everything for him.


    "I promise I will never let you go. But please also promise me that if ever you lose yourself again, just listen to my voice so you cane back to me. I will always be here waiting." I said.


    He pulled me to his arms, hugging me tighter.


    "Love?" I called.


    "Hmm?"


    "Will you be able to switch with your mother? I mean Alora can do that. How about you? Can you switch with her?" I asked, curiously.


    He became silent and was only staring at the ceiling.


    "I can. But I haven''t done it for more than five years." He answered.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "It wasn''t necessary. Mom and I had a deal once." He whispered.


    From the tone of his voice, I know he was still lonely from his mother''s untimely death.


    "Can you tell me what was the deal?" I asked.


    He took a deep breath and replied.


    "That we would only switch once we found who killed her so she could take her revenge." He said.


    "What about now?" I frowned.


    "Love, having this illness is hard. I wasn''t really cured. I was able to control it though and lived a normal life but I knew ever since that she was still in my mind. Just waiting. By the way, why are you asking?" He said.


    "I''m curious and I wanted to meet her." I answered, looking at him to see his reaction.


    He was surprised. The other side of him wasn''t really his mother but I still wanted to see if only Jayden would let me. I wanted to know and ept everything about him. For me, it wasn''t a w, he''s perfect for me.


    "I''ll introduce you to my other personality, but will you wait until I''m ready?" He asked.


    "Yes! Don''t rush. I just want to know everything about you." I said.


    He smiled. " I know that and I loved that. Don''t worry."


    "What did you feel when he confirmed, you know?" I was hesitant to continue.


    "Sad. I didn''t feel any anger since I expected it but I was still sad because I wanted to have a decent conversation with him at least. I got mad when he didn''t show any interest in you. I know you were hurting and I''m angry that I can''t do anything to take away your pain." He said.


    "Love, if you feel like you want to cry or if you are mad, if you''re in pain please tell me. Let''s be honest with our feelings okay?"


    He nodded and kissed me on the lips. Then he stood up and pulled me. I frowned.


    "Come with me!" He said.


    "Where are we going?" I asked when he held my hand and pulled me outside the room.


    I was giggling when he was in a rush but quietly walked into the pce walls. It was already in the middle of the night and almost everyone was asleep, except the royal guards and his security who were doing some rounds. They were bowing and greeting us when they saw us. I waswearing a nightgown and I was relieved I put on a robe before going out because it was thin.


    I was surprised when he took me in the kitchen. Two servants were surprised and bowed.


    "Your highness, what brings you here? Do you need anything? We can cook for you." One servant asked.


    Jayden shook his head, smiling.


    "Go ahead and rest. I just want to cook something for my wife." He answered.


    The servants seemed surprised and were like teenage girls squealing when they heard what he said. It was really sweet after all.


    He pulled a chair and guided me to sit.


    "Stay here and I''ll cook for you. I know you were exhausted from thinking and you haven''t eaten anything so I''ll feed you." He said, winking at me.


    I blushed. I don''t know why I still act like we were in high school, a girl in love. He was now my husband and it''s only natural for married couples to do something like this, but Jayden is different. Everything he does for me, it brings joy to my heart and I fall in love with him even more.


    I watched him as he moved around the kitchen. His golden hair smoothly shines from the lighting of the chandeliers on the ceiling, his silver eyes sparkling like crystals, with his full lips, a nose like the Greeks and his well toned body, towering 5 feet 11.5 inches.


    "Wife, if you stare at me like that I won''t be able to finish your food. I might let you eat me." He said, smiling naughtily at me.


    I giggled and bit my lips. I didn''t realize I was staring at him.


    "How about taking your clothes off, cook for me with just an apron on you." I said, staring into his eyes with desire.


    He walked towards the kitchen door to lock it. Then he started to take off his clothes, slowly.

 Chapter 99 - 99 -[R18] Dessert

    "Here." Jayden prepared a turkey sandwich, milk and some fruit.


    "Thank you." I said, smiling at him.??


    "It''s just a light snack but healthy." He said, winking at me.


    I started eating while he was just standing, watching me. His gaze was making me burn with desire.


    In every bite I make, I look into his eyes. In every sip of milk, I bit my lips. We were not talking but only staring at each other.


    "Do you want dessert?" He asked when I finished the food.


    "Ice cream." I answered.


    He walked towards the fridge and I bit my lips again, seeing him with just an apron on aroused me.


    He took the ice cream out and put it on the table. Then he walked around towards me, without a word, just staring at me. He untied my robe and slowly removed my nightgown.


    He carried me on top of the table,ying me down gently. He leaned towards me and pressed his lips with mine. It was just a quick sensual kiss, brushing his tongue in my lower lip.


    I frowned when he opened the box of ice cream, scooped one and smirked.


    "I''ll have my dessert first, my wife." He said.


    I gasped when he suddenly put the ice cream on one of my breasts.


    "Ahhh.." I moaned when I felt the coldness of it.


    Then he leaned again to lick the ice cream on my breast. I felt a small bite from his teeth, while his tongue was licking the flowing melted ice cream on the sides of my breasts.


    "Love." I whispered.


    Then he scooped another one, topping my other breast with it. I felt like losing my mind when he continued to eat the ice cream on my breasts, sucking and licking them.


    I arched my back and held on to his head when he started ying with my nipples. The coldness of the ice cream added to the sensation from my burning body.


    "You''re delicious." He whispered.


    I felt him remove my underwear and slightly parted my legs. I screamed when he suddenly put a scoop of the almost melted ice cream on my clit.


    "Ahhhhh love!"


    Then he started licking it, trying to slurp every drop of it. The feeling of the ice cream slowly melting on my skin and him, rushing his tongue to lick it, making sure nothing is wasted, made my body excited and thrilled.


    He didn''t stop tasting me, eating my wet pussy, a mixture of my juice and the ice cream he put on it.


    I was tweaking his hair, pushing his head further and harder into my core. While he continued to fuck me with his tongue, making mee.


    "Ahhhh.. Ahhhh.. Ahhhh.. Ohhhhhh.. That''s so good love! Oh my!" I continued to moan.


    He sucked and swallowed the nectaring out from my pussy. I screamed, rolled my eyes while turning my head to the sides.


    He was licking his lips while looking at me when he was done eating me.


    "Can I have my dessert now?" I asked while panting.


    "All yours, my love." He said.


    He helped me stand up and put me down on the table. I scoop an ice cream with a spoon and put it on my mouth.


    Then I kneeled down, holding on to his hard dick and sucked him whole. I heard him groan.


    "Fuck! Ohhhhh¡­"


    He was leaning on the table, his knees almost trembling when I put his full erection inside my mouth. I swallowed the ice cream and licked the melting creams on his shaft.


    He held my chin up and he was already holding the spoon with the ice cream on it, putting it in my mouth. It was already melted so some of it flowed into my chin down to my neck. I felt it flowing into my chest, making me shiver.


    I was holding on to his dick and saw his balls, I''ve never tasted it so I put it on my mouth and yed it with my tongue.


    "Ahhhhhh shit!" He screamed.


    I started licking him again from the base to the tip. It was sweet and creamy because of the ice cream that melted. I sucked the tip of his dick before eating him whole.


    I felt the tip on my throat and started sucking it while encircling my tongue around it.


    "Ooohhhh.. That''s it love!" He whispered in a hoarse voice.


    I continued, bobbing my head forward and back. He was holding on to my hair, guiding me to move faster. He pushed my head hard when he climaxed, releasing his cum into my mouth.


    I swallowed it while looking into his eyes. When I put it out of my mouth, there were white juices stilling out from his dick so I opened my mouth, put my tongue out, not wasting any drop of it.


    "Fuck! You''re so sexy when you do that." He said.


    I wiped my lips with my fingers and swallowed all of it. I stood up and pressed my lips with his. He did that to me before when he swallowed mine, he suddenly kissed me. I thought he would be pissed but he grabbed the back of my head, pushing it forward into his face, invading my mouth with his tongue.


    His other arm wrapped around into my waist, then brushed down to my bottom, squeezing it.


    "I want you." I whispered when he released my lips.


    "Here? Are you sure?" He asked.


    "Yes. Fuck me hard, my love." I said, grabbing his dick with my hand.


    "As you wish, my naughty wife." He answered.


    Then he changed our position, turned me around, bending me on the table.


    "I''ll fuck you hard, open your legs." He ordered.


    I was breathing rapidly, waiting for him to enter me. I felt his dick rubbing my entrance.


    "You''re so wet." He said.


    And with one hard push, I felt his full erection inside me.


    "Ahhhhhhh¡­" I moaned.


    "Louder, my love." He murmured, then pulled out, living the tip and pushed deeper.

 Chapter 100 - 100 - Slow Pace

    "Love! Ahhhhh¡­Ahhhhh¡­" My moans were getting louder and louder as he continued to thrust inside me.


    He was rough but I liked it. Every time he pushed forward, prating me deeper, it brings another level of pleasure. Feeling the tip of his dick poking my womb has brought a different sensation in my whole body. Hearing the sound of his every thrust, sliding inside the wetness of my core, makes me even more crazy.??


    My moans and his groans could be heard inside the kitchen. I''m not really sure if it''s soundproof but I don''t care.


    He continued to fuck me from behind, moving faster and rougher. My breasts pressing on the table, my nipples rubbing on the ss of the tabletop in his every jab.


    "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh. Ugh. You''re mine, love." He said.


    Then he turned me over again, wrapping my legs to his waist. His pace changed. He slowed down a bit and leaned forward to kiss me. It was gentle and sweet.


    "I love you. You are mine." He said again.


    I smiled at him, cling my arms to his neck and kissed him back gently.


    "I love you. I am yours and you are mine, for eternity." I answered.


    Then he started to move on top of me, passionately making love to me.


    We were both panting when we both reach the climax. I have a huge smile on my face. I couldn''t count how many times I came. When he changed his pace, it was different. It was slow but I could feel him more when he moved inside and out of my core.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" He asked, frowning.


    "Because you''re amazing!" I said, giggling.


    "Really? Then I''m honored you are satisfied, your highness." He said, chuckling.


    We fixed ourselves, took care of the dishes and cleaned the kitchen, making sure it was spot clean.


    We went back to our room, when the door closes he suddenly grabbed me and started tickling me.


    "Come here!" He said, carrying me.


    I squealed and was trying to get out from his grasp. We wereughing as he continued to tickle me. I ran when he loosened his grip while he chased me around the room.


    He pulled me into his arms when he caught me and carried me on the bed. I was panting but I couldn''t hide my happiness, as if we didn''t had a bad news when we met my father.


    He was staring at me with his mesmerizing silver eyes.


    "You''re breathtaking." He said.


    I smiled, blushing.


    "I love it when you blush like that." He continued,plimenting me.


    "I''m so happy to be with you." I answered.


    "Promise me that you would never leave me again." He suddenly said.


    I touched him on the face and I saw he was the one blushing this time.


    "Hey. What is it?" I asked.


    He kissed my hand and answered.


    "I''m afraid that you and Caden would suddenly disappear on me again. If it happens, I don''t know if I could take it." He said.


    "I promise. I would never leave you again." I answered, pulling him closer to me to kiss his lips.


    We made love again in the bedroom and slept with smiles on our faces. Spending our days with each other made us closer. It wasn''t just sex anymore, it''s making love as husband and wife.


    We dreamed of the future together with Caden and hoping for another baby soon. Jayden wanted a girl, saying it should look like me.


    Morning came and we were waken by a continuous sound from my phone. I grabbed it on the side table and saw it was my baby, Caden. Video calling us. I tapped Jayden''s shoulder and saw him slightly opened his eyes.


    "What is it love?" He asked.


    His eyes widened when I showed him my phone. He sat down and looked at his phone. There are fifteen missed calls already and tweny two unread emails.


    "He''s mad. I''m sure of it." He said.


    I pressed the answer button and heard a little girls voice. I saw that it was Alira.


    "Hey Alira?" I said.


    "Caden is mad at you and Uncle Jayden. He was sulking." She said, then put Caden on camera.


    I wanted tough when I saw him on the couch with a frowned face.


    "Hey sweetie. I''m sorry, we just woke up." I said, looking at him.


    "What are you doing still in bed at this time?" He said, pouting.


    "Ahmmm." I couldn''t think of an alibi to him.


    "Mommy and Daddy were busy so you could have a little sister." Jayden blurted.


    "Jayden!" I yelled, ring at him.


    "What? It''s true!" He said,ughing at my angry face.


    "Really? I will have a sister soon?" Caden excitedly asked.


    "Yes, son. So we''re sorry if we didn''t answer your call earlier. Your mom and dad were still on honeymoon, you know that right?" Jayden continued.


    I was blushing the whole time. The way he talks to the kids were different than me.


    "Yes daddy. I know what it means. Married couples go on honeymoon after the wedding. When will youe home? I miss you and mommy." He said, sadly.


    "We''ll be home by next week. Be a good boy and wait for us, okay?" Jayden said.


    "Okay daddy. I love you two!" Caden said.


    I smiled at him and gave a flying kiss. "I love you baby."


    "I love you, son."


    After the conversation, a servant told us that Matthew Forelli and my sisters have arrived.


    This is it. The moment of truth. We would do the DNA test and will find out if he is really my father or not.


    For some reason, I have mixed feelings about it. A part of me wanted him to be my real father and another part of me wishes not be him.


    Jayden held my hand and smiled. "Let''s go?" He asked.


    I nodded before walking out of the room.

 Chapter 101 - 101 - Diary Part 1

    After the test was done, my so-called little sisters approached me. I really couldn''t call them my sisters since we haven''t had the results. We have to wait for at least two days but Kyle ordered the doctor to get it done today.


    The royal guards and Jayden''s security were on standby and didn''t take their eyes off the girls. Jayden was beside me, holding my hand. Matthew suddenly stood up and walked towards us. I signaled the guards to stand down when I saw them ready to attack.??


    "Can I leave them here for a while? I''lle back once the result is out. Venice can contact me." He said.


    I nodded and without saying a word, he walked out of Kyle''s office. We were supposed to meet my sisterster in secret but I guess there''s no need for that now.


    I looked at Kyle and he understood what I wanted to say so he ordered the guards to leave.


    Then I turned to Venice and she was curling her lips as if she wanted to tell me something. The girls were quiet and were just sitting beside Venice.


    "T-This is Victoria, she''s eleven and Violeta is nine." She started.


    "So what help do you need from my wife?" Jayden asked, coldly.


    Venice and the girls finally looked at us. The one called Victoria started sobbing. I frowned.


    "I apologize for my sister''s sudden outburst but she was suppressing her emotions for a while now." She said.


    I frowned again and was getting impatient.


    "Will you tell us what''s going on?" I asked.


    "Father promised another Mafia n that he would give one of her daughters to marry their Capo. It was supposed to be me since I am the eldest but I''m sick and couldn''t bear a child so Victoria was chosen instead of me. She''s too young to get married and, worst of all, the guy was thirty years older than her." Venice said


    I was surprised. I thought he loved his daughters, did I read him wrong? I couldn''t believe how ruthless he is. Maybe if I grew up with him, I would be married to a fat bellied guy who''s half my age.


    "Sister, can you help me? Please? Could you talk to father that I don''t want to get married to that old man? He''s scary. He''s huge and he looks at me like a ything, I don''t like it." Victoria pleaded while crying.


    "What''s the name of the guy?" Jayden asked.


    "Alejandro Rossi." Venice answered.


    From what I remember, Jayden''s uncle mentioned the Rossi''s. They are the Mafia n who don''t side with anyone. They are hired killers when a n couldn''t do the task or if they wanted to do it in secret.


    "Father had a deal with the Rossi''s before. I''m not sure what it was but it has been two decades already. I heard it was something to do with your mothers." Venice suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    She took a deep breath and picked something out from her bag. She handed me a notebook and when I looked at it, the initials V.D. were engraved on the cover page. I looked at Venice, asking what it was.


    "This is my mothers''. After father''s engagement with Lucia Castello was broken, he was engaged for the third time. To my mother, Vanessa De Dios. That''s her diary. I''m giving it to you so you could read it." She continued.


    "Why do I have to read it?" I asked.


    "Father was lying to you. That diary will give the answers to your questions, including Lucia Santelmo''s murderer."


    I was stunned by what she said. I looked at Jayden but he has a nk expression again.


    "Why are you giving us this information? And what''s in that diary that could answer all her questions?" Kyle suddenly spoke when he saw that me and Jayden couldn''t say a word.


    "Mom was the witness of all of father''s dirty deeds." She said.


    Venice will only spill when you asked her, she wasn''t the type that would just tell everything in one go.


    "Where is your mother now?" I asked.


    "She''s dead. Father killed her." Violeta suddenly eximed.


    "Violeta!" Venice almost shouted, ring at her sister.


    "What? It''s true! You just couldn''t ept it because you love him! You are obsessed with him!" Violeta shouted.


    I felt a throbbing pain in my head. What the hell are these girls talking about? I hate stories like this, iplete and not detailed.


    Venice took a deep breath and curled her lips again. She was hiding something, I know that.


    "I am in love with him. He wasn''t my real father so this isn''t incest. Mom was pregnant when she married him. She had a boyfriend and was given to Matthew Forelli to be his wife. He killed him and that''s when she started writing in her diary. She had a miscarriage because of his beatings but she got pregnant by one of his men. When he found out about it, he still didn''t divorce her or get her killed, but he did kill my father. Mom made that diary to record every evil deed he did." She took a deep breath before she continued.


    "Mom became miserable, kept herself in her room. Everyone thought she''s nothing but a crazy woman. One night, we found her in her room dying. On herst breath, she told me about her diary. I never mentioned that to my father. Mom said to hand it over to the royal family so when I found out about you, I insisted oning to see you. I love him but my sisterse first. I don''t care what happens to me but please save my sisters." She said in a sad voice.


    No one said a word for a moment. I am not sure if I will believe her or not. Though I could see the girls'' sincerity in every word, I am having a hard time trusting them.


    "Can I read this first then I will decide after?" I asked.


    Victoria was still sobbing while Venice took a deep breath.


    "You can. But we need your answer in two days. The Rossi''s will take Victoria in three days so we need to move fast." Venice said.

 Chapter 102 - 102 - Diary Part 2

    The results came and it was positive that Matthew Forelli was indeed my biological father. My feelings were a mixture of relief and hatred. I was relieved that I had already found him but hated him for what he had done.


    He didn''t say a word nor react. He was quiet until they left. Venice gave me her contact number to let her know once I have decided to help them.??


    I went to the bedroom while Jayden went to his office. I sat on the bed and took a deep breath before turning the page of Vanessa De Dios'' diary.


    Spring, 1998 - ''My father gave me to Matthew Forelli as a payment for his debt. He loses a bet and I am the reward. On our first night, I admitted that I was pregnant by my boyfriend. I thought it would be the fastest way to get out of this marriage but I was wrong. I got raped by my own husband and the next day my boyfriend was killed. He said he got rid of him and that the child I was carrying was his. No one should find out that it wasn''t.''


    From the looks of it, the diary was old and dusty so I''m sure that it wasn''t fake. The color of the pages were faded. The handwriting was different from the letter Venice gave me and I know it wasn''t her writing.


    I continued to read her diary and most of it was about the beatings and tortures she experienced with my father. It was heartbreaking. I am not sure if my sisters read her diary and if they knew the sufferings of their mother.


    Summer, 2000 - ''I found out that he was having an affair with another woman and it was the princess of Flousia, Catherine. She was engaged to him once. She was the first woman in his life and he was in love with her. Although he never admitted it, I could see it in his eyes. Rumors say that she was a rebellious princess and she ran away with another man, Benjamin Miller. Everyone knew that Matthew was the one who lied to Catherine when they were engaged but the truth is, that woman was. I don''t know how he found her again but I heard him talking to his brother about Catherine. He mentioned looking for her for years. But then he found out she was also sleeping with his brother. He admitted to loving her and warned his brother to stay away from her, but the next day, Catherine broke up her rtionship with the two brothers.''


    I sighed. My mother was definitely a whore. I don''t know why she ends up like that. Grandpa wasn''t a ruthless father. He did mention that Matthew Forelli and mom were in love but he lied to mom about his real identity. They didn''t know he was from a Mafia n but when they found out, grandpa was against the rtionship. Eventually, mom broke up with him because he was a womanizer then she ran away with my foster dad after.


    Winter, 2005 - ''I tried to be a good wife to him and followed his orders. He treated me like trash and I don''t really care about it. I hated him. I had a miscarriage and my first baby died because of him. The man I loved was killed by him and everyday he would beat me, torture me then rape me. I wanted to run away or at worst I wanted to die. But I realized I''ve been writing in my diary all the things he did, so why would I stop, and maybe this might be the way to bring that man down.


    Spring, 2006 - ''I started searching and investigating everything about him. From the smallest illegal activities to murders, smuggling, drugs, kidnapping, human trafficking. I have all that evidencepiled into a disk file. I have kept the file in a safe and would tell it to the person who I know I could trust. All those crimes hemitted were unforgivable and I was beginning to get terrified, especially now that I am pregnant again. It wasn''t his. The father was one of his men. For those years I''ve been quiet and became a doll who just followed him. I fell in love again.


    Fall, 2006 - ''They say truth will always prevail. I guess that was true. He found out I was pregnant and that it wasn''t his. I was scared to death but my heart was once more shattered by my husband. He killed the father of my child in front of me. Tortured him first before slowly slitting his throat. I saw him bathing with his own blood as it flowed from his neck, from his sparkling green eyes to nothing. I stared at the lifeless body of the second man I loved and turned to the devil, asking him to kill me. He justughed and told me he wouldn''t let me die. I should suffer like him and that he would bring me to hell with him.''


    Winter, 2006 - ''I didn''t stop recording his evil deeds. I am more determined to get all the information about him and the underground. I wanted all of them to fall. Those men who made my life miserable. From my father, my brothers and my husband, I swear to take them down all at once. If I won''t be able to do it now, I will let someone else take revenge for me. So I made a copy of the disk file and nned on sending it to the royal family. I was also nning to send it to the wealthiest family of a nearby country, The Wilson n. I heard they were also having a feud with one of the Mafia n, the Santelmo''s. I thought I have all the evidence I got but then I found the most horifying revtion that sent shivers into my spine, it was the murder of his second fiance, Lucia Castello.''


    My hands suddenly trembled. My heart started pounding so fast as I turned on the page of the old diary.

 Chapter 103 - 103 - Missing Pages

    Winter, 2006 - ''Matthew found the whereabouts of his second fiance, Lucia Castello. She was the youngest daughter of the Castello''s, another Mafia n. But for the second time, he was left alone again. She ran away with another man, a doctor named Christopher Richards. For women of the Mafia, they were considered a reward or a leverage to other ns. Love was never an option. Once you run away, you will be hunted forever and the punishment is death. Matthew talked to the Rossi''s a few years ago to look for her and now they found her and her family.''


    I bit my lips and gulped. Took a deep breath before continuing.??


    ''I slept with his right hand man so he could spill all the details about the murder. I found out there''s a recorded video of the murder of Lucia. How gruesome and inhumane! He told me that Lucia was raped and murdered by three men while Matthew and him were just outside the door of their apartment. He was like my husband, no remorse, not even a slight of sympathy. He was telling me like they just killed an animal not a human. One of Matthew''s men were also recording the murder and the video file was handed to Matthew. I did my best to look for it but I couldn''t find it. That was the most solid evidence I could use to bring him down. If only I could have it in my hand, everything would change.''


    I didn''t realize that my tears were falling. Again, my heart was shattered. How I wish that he wasn''t my father.


    I still continued to read even if it was really heartbreaking. Jayden''s mom showed me how she was killed so I already knew what happened but from the closet where Jayden was hiding, you could only see three men. I didn''t notice another guy who filmed the whole thing.


    ''I slept to the man who recorded the murder and bribed him to tell me about it. He said that Matthew kept the video in a small USB device and it was hidden on a locket. I searched for it in our bedroom, in his office but still nothing. Then one night, when he forced me have sex with him, I noticed a ne with a locket. The reason I couldn''t find it was because it was always with him. It was hanging around his neck like a trophy. I tried to get it when he was asleep but I couldn''t open it. I guess he''s the only one who could open it but whatever happens, I needed to get that locket.''


    I turned the pages again but it was empty. I noticed that the next few pages were ripped. I frowned. Why was it ripped? Did she get the evidence from him? Who tore the pages? Is it Venice? Or another person who knows about the diary?


    I felt a throbbing pain in my head. She mentioned in her diary that she had the files copied and will send them to the Wilson''s. I remember Luke''s father handing him a small usb device saying that it would help him fight the Mafia. It was three years ago when they had a confrontation with the Santelmo''s.


    Things were getting moreplicated. If that usb device were the one in Vaness''s diary, does it mean that the Wilson''s knew about Jayden''s mom''s murderer? If it is, why would Luke keep it a secret from us? He knew we were looking for Matthew Forelli and the people responsible for the murder of Jayden''s mother. I couldn''t understand why he would hide it from us.


    Vanessa also mentioned another copy will be sent to the royal family. Did she sessfully send it? If yes, where is it? Did grandpa receive it? Or did Kyle have it?


    Who the hell is lying to me and Jayden? From all these revtions, should I trust the person who was with Matthew Forelli when everything happened? Or the people who are with us right now?


    "If you stared nkly like that, I would assume something big was bothering you." I was startled by Jayden''s voice.


    I didn''t hear himing inside the bedroom. He was standing on the bedside then sat beside me when I finally looked at him.


    He frowned when he saw the marks of the tears from my cheeks. He cupped my face and wiped it with his fingers.


    "What did you find out? Tell me everything." He said.


    I didn''t say a word and just handed him the diary. He started reading every page and I was looking at him the whole time to see his reaction.


    He frowned, curled his lips, gritted his teeth but his eyes were the same, a nk cold stare.


    When he turned the page and saw the missing pages, he looked at me confused.


    "I know there were missing pages. I don''t know who ripped it. Do you think it''s Venice?" I asked.


    "I don''t think so. If she would do that, she knows you won''t trust her. And I don''t think she knew about it either." He answered.


    I suddenly felt the urge of touching his face. I knew he was keeping his feelings. He doesn''t want me to see that he was suffering.


    "Love? We''re okay right? Everything will be fine?" I asked.


    He held my hand, kissing it gently then smiled at me. His eyes changed, it was sparkling again.


    "We are. Remember, it wasn''t your fault. None of this was our fault. There''s nothing wrong with our love. To tell you the truth, I''m mad at your father. I felt like he was slowly tearing my heart apart. But every time I looked at you and thought about Caden, my pain would vanish. All I could feel was my love for you and our son. We''ll be okay as long as we have each other." He said while staring at me, lovingly.


    He kissed me gently on the lips and whispered ''I love you'' over and over. His sweet kisses lessen my anxiousness.

 Chapter 104 - 104 - Tangled

    "Did you remember the usb file given to Luke by his father? I think that was more than three years ago when they were dealing with the Santelmo''s?" I asked.


    "Yes. What about it?" He asked with a frown face.??


    "In the diary, she mentioned about the file she was nning to send to the royal family and the Wilson n. Do you think that was it?" I asked.


    Jayden didn''t say a word for a moment. I know he was trying to remember the day Mr.Wilson gave Luke the usb file. That was a month before our graduation in senior high school.


    "Do you think what happened to us and our friends were all rted?" I asked again.


    "Possibly." He simply answered.


    When I came back, I never had a chance to ask what happened to the Santelmo''s and the Wilson n. Back then, me and the girls were guarded by Wilson''s security team. The Santelmo''s had a longtime feud with the Wilson''s, resulting in the kidnapping of Luke, Alora, Sophie and Percy when they were kids.


    They said that there''s a more powerful Mafia n backing up the Santelmo''s that''s why they were able to kidnap the kids of the four wealthiest ns in the country. When Alora was kidnapped the second time, that''s when we realized that we had a much bigger enemy.


    "Love, what happened with the Santelmo''s when I was away? Thest time I remember was the n of saving Alora''s aunt. Did Luke show you what''s on the usb file?" I asked, more curious than ever.


    I was thinking if Matthew Forelli was mentioned on that file Luke has. If it''s all about the Mafia, I know there''s a possibility that he was included. He was the boss of the entire mafia n so it''s impossible that he wasn''t there.


    "Peg, are you trying to take down your father? If it''s for me, please forget it. I told you I''m fine. Let''s focus on us." He said.


    "Love, it wasn''t just for you. My sisters asked me to help them. I can''t just sit around and do nothing. And I am scared that he''ll eventually do something to us, to Caden. I don''t think he''ll stop messing with our lives especially now that he found you." I said in a worried voice.


    The things I found out about him and from his reactions when he found out about me and Jayden were troubling me. If I knew he was that evil I would have never wasted my time looking for him.


    Now that it''s clear we were all connected and that our lives were tangled with the Mafia, we have to be more careful from now on.


    Jayden took a deep breath again. Ever since we met my father, all we could do was sigh and breathe deeply. It was depressing.


    JAYDEN POV (MONTHS BEFORE PEGGY''S DISAPPEARANCE)


    "Luke did you find out something on that usb?" I asked.


    I was curious because I found out mom was the daughter of one of the Mafia n and it''s possible that her murderer came from one of them.


    "I haven''t finished all of it yet. There are a lot of files in there, all illegal activities of the Mafia." He said.


    Luke''s father gave him a USB device that contains all the information of the Mafia. From what we know so far, the Wilson n and the Santelmo have been in a feud for decades. And that USB will end the Mafia ns in messing with our lives.


    "Will you promise to tell me if you find something about my mother? And Peggy''s father, Matthew Forelli." I asked.


    "I will. Don''t worry." That was the time I asked Luke about the usb.


    When I asked him again, he said that nothing about my mom or Matthew Forelly was on it. So I didn''t ask him further. But if I think it through, there were times that they didn''t include me in some meetings about the issue with the Mafia. Luke gave me more work in the office so I got myself busy. I epted it since I knew he needed to focus on other things. When Peggy disappeared, I never asked him about it because I lost interest. Next thing I knew, the Santelmo''s stopped messing around with them and they were able to save Alora''s aunt, Cam.


    "Love? I think we need to call Luke."Peggy whispered.


    I nodded and dialed Luke''s number.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Did you hide something from me back then? About that usb?" I asked, pissed.


    If he did, I know he has his reasons. I just wished he trusted me more.


    The other line became quiet, then I heard him sigh.


    "Jayden, it was your father''s request. I wanted to tell you but your father pleaded to keep it a secret, especially that time Peggy was pregnant." He answered.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me after? Peggy disappeared for three years and you never told me anything." I said, almost yelling.


    I felt Peggy''s hand holding my arms, as if asking me to calm down. Looking at her ocean blue eyes, I calmed down.


    "Jayden, you lost yourself after Peggy left. Do you think I could tell you that her father killed your mother in that state? Look what happened when you found out about it, you tried to kill yourself. I chose to lie to you because I don''t want to be responsible for your death." He said in a firm voice.


    I sighed again. "Fine! Don''t think that you were forgiven. I need that file, can you send it to me?"


    "Did you find out something?" Luke asked.


    "Yes. A diary. And it''s possible that the one who gave your father that usb was the same person who owned this diary." I said.


    "I''ll bring it to you. Let''s talk in person. I''ll bring Andrew and Percy with me." He said.


    "Leave a security team for the girls and the kids. I don''t think Peggy''s father would stay quiet now that he found me." I warned.

 Chapter 105 - 105 - First Date

    I was looking at him while talking to Luke. I was anxious and my heart pounded loudly. I kept on biting my lips and my hands were trembling.


    Jayden noticed how I felt and held my hand.??


    "Hey. Luke and the others will be here. Talking on the phone was risky so we''ll discuss it in person. We need to talk to Kyle about this as well. I know you''re scared of what he could do, I promise I''ll protect you. He won''t take a move for now since it''s too early, so rx. Contact your sisters after we talk to the others." He said in a calm voice.


    "How about Caden? Do you think we should keep him here?" I asked, worried.


    Jayden shook his head. "I don''t trust the people inside the pce. They are more corrupt than regr people. A.E''s security was proven and tested. The men were capable and reliable more than anyone. Caden will be safer there than here."


    I nodded. It''s true. The Wilson''s men were trustworthy people not because they are afraid of the power Luke has but because he treated them like family.


    While Flousia has never been colonized by any other country, it has been invaded by the Mafia and small-time street gangsters, so it''s dangerous to be here.


    "Don''t stress yourself too much. How can we have another baby if you''re stressed? How about we go out?" He asked.


    "Like a date?" I asked.


    He smiled and blushed. It was actually the first time he asked me out. During high school, we became a couple the first time we met. It wasn''t that serious, we were young and we both thought that it was just a fling so we never had a chance to go on a date.


    "Yes. A date." He simply answered.


    My face lit up and my anxiousness changed to excitement. I smiled back at him and jumped into his embrace.


    "Can we watch a movie?" I asked.


    He chuckled, pinched my cheek and gave me a peck on the lips.


    "Then, movie it is. I''ll wait for you in the car." He said, then kissed me again before leaving me in the bedroom.


    On the way to the theatre, my heart was dancing with joy. I was holding a bouquet of flowers Jayden gave me when I went to the car earlier. He was like a teenage boy who was just courting a young maiden. I found it cute when he was blushing while handing me the roses.


    "You look like an idiot, smiling like that." He suddenly said.


    I was trying not tough because he was pissed when he saw me smiling. But I know in his heart, he was happy.


    "I know you like it. You''re happy when I''m smiling." I teased.


    "You''re annoying." He said with a smile on his face.


    He turned on the radio, then a music yed that made me remember the time when I was away from him.


    It was a song from a male group called Air Supply titled Goodbye. The lyrics were true, I''d rather hurt myself than see Jayden cry, that''s why I left.


    "I hate that song. Why would you leave someone you love so much? You will only hurt that person more." He said.


    "I know. So don''t make me remember my decision before." I pouted.


    He chuckled. "I''m just telling you my opinion about the song. I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings."


    Then another song yed, not a goodbye song but a love song by Ruelle titled I get to love you.


    As I sang the song with the music, I was looking at him. He was blushing and smiling.


    "Whatever maye, your heart I will choose. Forever I''m yours¡­"


    "Forever I do¡­" He suddenly sang thest part.


    I giggled. We continued to sing the song and our hearts were filled with joy andughter on our first date.


    We arrived at the theatre and he let me choose a movie while he bought us some snacks.


    I was waiting in line for my turn when a young girl approached me.


    "Are you Princess Margaret?" She asked.


    I was surprised and was somehow shy when people around us heard her. They were looking at us, waiting for me to answer.


    "A-Ahm. Yes I am." I answered, smiling at her.


    She smiled and her face lit up then ran to her mother, pulling her towards me.


    "I''m sorry your highness. Is it okay to take a photo of you with my daughter?" The woman asked.


    "No problem." I simply answered.


    After one shot, Jayden noticed them when he got closer. I thought he would be annoyed and would be worried since we were trying to stay low so father wouldn''t do anything for us for now, but he smiled which made the girls squeal when he stood beside me.


    "How about I take a photo of you and your daughter with the princess?" He said giving his sweetest smile.


    I could see the girls'' faces drooling over him and people were starting to get closer to us.


    We obliged with people''s requests for photos and autographs, especially girls who were fantasizing about Jayden.


    We asked them politely that we have to go inside and they understood. I was quiet the whole time. I was actually pissed with those girls touching Jayden''s arms and especially the woman who suddenly kissed him on the cheek.


    Only a few people were watching the movie and we were seated in thest row at the back. Across us were a couple who weren''t really watching a movie, they were kissing non-stop and didn''t care if we could see them.


    "Hey are you mad at me?" Jayden asked.


    "No. I''m jealous." I honestly said.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just agreed with them and if I showed them my bad side, it would reflect on your grandfather and Kyle. I have no choice, you know that right?" He exined.


    "I know. I just don''t like them touching you." I said.


    "Their touch doesn''t affect me." He said.


    Then he looked at me with eyes full of lust. He curled his lips and grinned. I know what he wants so I put my hand on his pants, unbuckled his belt and unzipped it.

 Chapter 106 - 106 - [R18] Making Love In Public

    We were in a VIP theatre so the seats can be reclined and no one would really care if you do something sexual inside. There were a total of fifty seats inside and I think only around fourteen seats were upied.


    I held on to his dick and started moving my hand up and down. We were looking at the screen in front, not talking to each other but our minds were actually ying differently.??


    "Ahhh."


    I heard Jayden groan, then he looked at me and mmed his lips into mine.


    I continued to pleasure with my hand while our lips were tangled to each other, tasting and savoring the wetness of our mouths.


    I opened my legs when I felt his hand between my thighs. I was wearing a tube dress just above the knee length paired with a denim jacket. His hand slightly pulled down my string bikini and started ying with my clit.


    I couldn''t moan louder since we''re in a public ce. Even though the other couples were busy with what they were doing, I couldn''t scream when Jayden suddenly put one finger inside me.


    He moved his lips to my ear and nibbled it. I could feel his warm breath brushing my skin. I couldn''t feel the coldness from the air conditioning inside the theatre, all I could feel was my own body heating up by his touch.


    "Moan for me." He whispered while moving his finger inside and out of my core.


    I bit my lips, trying to control myself from crying with the sensation I felt. But when he put another finger inside, I let out a soft moan.


    "Ahhh. Love!" I whispered.


    I know I am so red from the rise of temperature of my own body mixed with his warmth. I was breathing rapidly with every stroke of his fingers.


    He pulled them slowly then pushed it forward while grinding it slowly.


    "Ahhhhhhhh." I wanted to scream but I couldn''t.


    The thrill of being caught by someone excites me more, adding more pleasure from his touch.


    He fucked me with his fingers slowly at first then it became faster while his thumb was rubbing my clit. He sealed my lips with his when he sensed that I wasing.


    When he removed his fingers, he licked it, looking at me with a wide green on his face. I came but I wanted more. So I positioned myself on top of him, straddling him.


    I saw his eyes widened from shock when I rushedly rubbed my pussy on his dick and slowly put it inside me.


    "Shit!" He blurted. "You''re crazy." He said, smiling.


    Then he pulled my head so I could lean on to his chest. I didn''t move for a while, we were both figuring out how to move without being noticed by someone. The theatre was dark and it was darker where we were seated but we were still being careful not to be seen by anyone.


    "Fuck me, Margaret." He suddenly said.


    I tilted my chin up, staring at him, as if asking him how. He guided my hips to move forward and backward so I did.


    I could feel my clit rubbing on his crotch while he cupped one of my breasts and started ying with my nipples.


    "Just move slowly. Don''t rush. Can you feel me inside you?" He asked in a soft voice.


    I nodded and moved slowly, I could feel his dick getting bigger and harder while I pushed my hips forward. I circled my hips and sucked him.


    "Ugh. You''re killing me." He said then brushed his lips on my neck, sucking it.


    I looked around the theatre and saw that the other couples were also doing the same thing. Not really having sex but almost. So I took a deep breath and started moving faster.


    I held on to the chair''s backrest, pulled my tube dress down exposing my breasts. I didn''t wear a bra since I was already wearing a denim jacket which surprised Jayden again. I pulled his head so he could eat my already erected nipples.


    I moaned when he started sucking one of them while I continued to move on top of him. This time I moved upward and downward then forward and back.


    We were both losing our minds, maybe because we were doing it in public. That''s why we felt a different level of lust and desire.


    "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" I moaned over and over not knowing if anyone could hear me.


    Then Jayden suddenly pulled something from his pocket, it was a handkerchief. He put it in my mouth so I could bite it and my loud moans could be lessened.


    He squeezed my breasts together and licked my nipples, sucking them like a baby.


    Maybe he couldn''t control it anymore so he rolled over, positioned himself on top of me. It''s a good thing that our chairs were reclined and those in front of us weren''t.


    "Try to keep your voice down, love. I''ll move now." He said.


    He removed the handkerchief in my mouth and changed it with his mouth. Kissing me hungrily. Then he started moving.


    I could feel his every thrust inside me. While he slowly pulled his dick and pushed it back hard, I moaned and almost lost my mind. As my wetness mixed with his erection, I screamed in silence.


    "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh." He continued to groan.


    I almost lifted my feet from the unexinable pleasure he was giving me in every stroke, pounding me harder and faster.


    He leaned his forehead into mine as I looked at him, breathing irregrly.


    "Love, I''ming." I whispered.


    His jab became faster and as he pushed his dick inside, grinding his hips, I felt his hardness poking my womb. Then I came, releasing my white juice to mix with his.


    He kissed me gently while panting. I was trying to gasp some air when he moved to fix himself. Then he whispered to me, telling me that we should get out of the theatre.


    I giggled. I know he was worried that someone might see us so we left without evenpleting the movie.

 Chapter 107 - 107 - [R18] Punishment

    We were rushing towards the door of the theatre,ughing. In the hallway, a few steps away from the exit, Jayden pulled me into the corner where no one could see us because it was too dark.


    "You''re so naughty my wife. You didn''t even wear a bra on that dress. How about we remove your bikini and put something different inside you." He suddenly said while giving me small kisses on the neck.??


    "W-What?" My eyes widened. I couldn''t figure what he was trying to say.


    I moaned when I felt his hardness again, while his lips were busy savoring my scent. I felt his hand caressing me between my thighs. Then I heard the sound of my bikini being torn apart.


    "Love? What are you doing?" I asked, confused but excited with his next move.


    He didn''t say a word but instead pulled my tube dress down, showing my breasts and then sucked them hard.


    I moaned again but still confused why he suddenly ripped my bikini.


    He moved and looked at me with his lustful eyes then he showed me something that surprised me even more.


    "Where did you get that?" I asked, eyes widened.


    He smirked.


    "So you know what this is." He said.


    "I''m not stupid. Where did you get that?" I asked again.


    "I bought it earlier. This is the smallest one so I took it and the rest would be delivered at home." He answered.


    "They have that kind of store here?" I was shocked that things like that can be bought in public here.


    "Yeah. Those stores just across the theatre sell this kind of stuff." He answered.


    Then he stared into my eyes again, as if asking me to try it on.


    "You''re crazy. Do you want me to scream while we''re on a date?" I asked, making myself sound annoyed but in reality I was excited and wanted to try it.


    "That''s the purpose of this. Consider this as your punishment from making me crazy for you." He grinned.


    The one he''s holding was a mini vibrator. From what I know, they call it a love egg or bullet vibrator. But I think this one has a control or a small remote that vibrates when someone pressed it.


    "L-Love, I -" I bit my lips and stared into his eyes then nodded.


    His face lit up and smashed my lips with his. Kissing me rough and rushed. Then he kneeled down, removing my torned bikini. He put my left leg on his shoulders and opened my wet folds with his fingers.


    "Love!" I whispered in a hoarse voice, trying not to be heard if someone''s nearby.


    I felt the tip of his tongue slowly y with my clit while he inserted one finger inside me. I held on to his head, tweaking his hair when I felt my knees weakened.


    He continued to pleasure me with his tongue and finger, making me moan louder when I reached the climax. Then I felt him sucked my entrance, eating my pussy and slurping the white juiceing out of me.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh¡­"


    He tilted his chin up, licked his lips while looking at me. He showed me the vibrator and pressed the control. I could hear its sound vibrating. I bit my lips, trying to not scream when he inserted the little device inside me.


    "Ahhh¡­ Oh my god!" I panted when I felt a tingling sensation.


    He pushed it forward, making sure it wouldn''t fall once I walked out of the theatre.


    Jayden fixed my dress, stood up and smiled naughtily. I know I was so red, flushed from the feeling of the device inside me.


    He raised his hand, holding the control, then pressed it.


    "Jayden!" I shouted when I felt the device vibrating.


    I held on to his shoulders when I felt my knees trembled. He kissed me on the cheek and nibbled my ear.


    "This is punishment for being a naughty wife. Next time you don''t wear a bra on, I will put a bigger device inside you. Now, beg for me to make love to you until I am satisfied." He said in a hoarse voice.


    "Evil husband." I murmured when he turned off the device.


    He chuckled and gave me a kiss on the lips.


    "I am devilishly obsessed with you. I love you, my wife." He said. "Come on! Let''s eat. I''m starving."


    Then he pulled me out of the theatre after fixing ourselves.


    We chose a Japanese restaurant and ordered some sushi. It was Jayden''s favorite and he said he was craving it so I let him decide what to order.


    We were waiting for our order to be served when he suddenly pushed the button again.


    He was seated across from me and I was staring at him when I felt the device vibrate. I was surprised when I noticed that there are actually three buttons and that the numbers indicate the speed of the vibrator.


    He pressed the first one, I was panting and I could feel the heat from my own breath. My eyes widened when I saw his finger move to the second button then pressed it.


    "Love! Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" I moaned, trying to keep my voice down so no one could hear me.


    The restaurant was almost full. It''s a good thing we found a vacant table and was able to get in easily.


    "I love seeing you flushed like that." He said, smiling devilishly at me.


    I was breathing rapidly as I continued to feel the device vibrating inside my core. I could feel my pussy getting wet and I know I am going to reach my climax soon if he continues.


    "Love please.." I said while breathing irregrly.


    "Please what?" He asked, giving me an intense gaze.


    Just looking at me with his silver eyes full of love, lust and desire makes me crave for him more and I wanted toe over and over.


    "Please make it stop. I want you." I pleaded.


    "What do you want?" He asked, staring at me.


    "I want your dick inside me." I whispered.


    "You''re so sexy when you talk like that. But I''m not done yet." Then he pressed the third button.


    "Oh my! Ohhhhh¡­Ahhhhhhh¡­"


    I almost screamed and my lower body was trembling from the sensation I felt from the vibrator.

 Chapter 109 - 109 - Meeting His Family

    Love?" I called.


    We were on the way back to the pce but I noticed we missed a turn and was on a different route.??


    "Hmm?"


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "To the Castello''s house. Grandpa and my other rtives wanted to meet you." He said.


    I suddenly got anxious. The Castello''s are his mother''s family and I am the daughter of the man who killed their own.


    "Hey. Rx. It''s okay. We''re okay. Don''t worry." Jayden said when he sensed I was anxious.


    I nodded and rested my head to rest. I decided to trust everything to my husband. And it''s the same for him.


    When we arrived at the Castello''s mansion, we were greeted by Jayden''s aunt. When we first met, she was cold and her aura was like Cam''s. But now she was smiling sweetly and sincerely. It suits her.


    "Aunt Lucille!" Jayden kissed her on the cheek.


    "It''s nice to see you. I thought you''re not going to visit us." She said.


    "We''re kind of busy, you know. We''re trying to have another baby." He suddenly said which made me blush.


    "Oh I see. Princess, how are you?" She asked when she turned to me.


    "Please call me Peggy. No need to be so formal, Aunt Lucille." I said, smiling.


    Inside the house, Jayden introduced me to the other members of his family. He has a lot of Uncles and Aunts. The Castello''s are a big family and I really like how they treated each other. You would never imagine that they are one of the Mafia ns.


    I thought I would feel an outcast but they were actually very amodating and no one looks at me differently.


    Jayden''s grandfather and uncles asked him to talk to the office. Maybe it''s rted to the other ns or about my father so I was left with the women of his family.


    "Peggy, where did you meet Jayden?" One of his aunts asked.


    "We met in a friend''s house. His father was my friend''s psychiatrist and that''s where it started." I answered. I wanted to share it in detail but I''m not sure if they want to hear it.


    "Is it love at first sight?" Gianna, one of Jayden''s cousins, asked.


    "Not really. At first, we agreed to be a couple for a week but eventually we fell in love." I said.


    "Oh tell us more!" They said.


    Then I started telling them about our love story.


    "That was so pretty!" Gianna said after I finished.


    "Next time maybe you could bring Caden so he can y with his cousins." Aunt Lucille said.


    "I will." I answered simply.


    When another couple arrived with their daughter, Gianna pulled me and introduced me to her.


    "Peggy, this is Marissa, my friend. She has a crush on Jayden but I told her she''s off limits." She whispered.


    Marissa blushed but reached out her hand to shake mine.


    "Hello, nice to meet you." I said.


    I had tea with Jayden''s aunts and was asked by Gianna to join them in their chats. They were about my age so I agreed. I''m not really a friendly person. My friends were only the girls at Queen''s and Missy. I never had any other friends in school except them.


    We went to the garden and sat down for another tea session. They were chatting about something when I noticed that Marissa was ncing at me. I don''t really know why. Maybe she was checking on my face to see what Jayden likes about me.


    I got conscious when she would sometimes look at me with hatred and dislike. Did she like Jayden that much to the point that she hates me?


    After an hour, Jayden and his cousin Xavier appeared. They were both good looking men if you look at them. Most of the Castello''s have blonde hair and silver eyes like Jayden. Xavier looks like him, maybe because he was Aunt Lucille''s son.


    Marissa''s face lit up when she saw Jayden and to my surprise, she stood up and ran towards Jayden. I didn''t hear what she said to him but she was obviously flirting with him.


    Jayden wasn''t really paying attention to her. He continued to walk towards me and his eyes were only focused on mine.


    When he got closer, he leaned then kissed me on the lips. It wasn''t just a peck, it was gentle and sweet but he used his tongue and invaded my mouth.


    I was blushing when he let me go and bit my lips.


    "I missed you." He whispered and smiled at me.


    I saw his cousins were shocked but amused. Marissa''s face became pale and her eyes were a mixture of jealousy and disgust.


    "Wow Jayden! You were away from her just for an hour and you missed her that much already?" Xavier asked with a wide grin on his face.


    "Yeah, if I could only bring her with me the whole day, I''ll do it. I feel iplete if I don''t see her." Jayden answered.


    I saw Marissa was ring at me. I got annoyed by the way she looked at me and Jayden. I need to tell her that Jayden is off limits. I don''t want another woman like Amanda roaming around my husband.


    I held Jayden''s cor and pulled him closer to me, kissing him more aggressively. I slid my tongue inside his mouth, tasting and savoring his tongue. I was satisfied when he kissed me back.


    We didn''t realize that his cousins were cheering and squealing. His aunts and uncles including his grandfather were also there, smiling.


    I was so red when he pulled away slightly from my face and leaned his forehead to mine.


    "You''re pissed." He whispered.


    "A little. I just wanted them to know you are mine." I murmured.


    He smiled and kissed me again.


    "Get a room!" Xavier shouted.


    Weughed and continued our chat. Jayden''s family was kind and loving. I hope my father''s family was like them, but I know it wasn''t. The Forelli n was so much different from them. I haven''t met them and I don''t have any ns to meet them. The diary tells it all and some other rumors about them.


    "Are you not bothered with the fact that your father killed Jayden''s mother?" Someone suddenly asked in the middle of ourughs. It was Marissa.

 Chapter 110 - 110 - Attack

    "Marissa!" Gianna called.


    It was quite a shock to everyone hearing something about Jayden''s mother. Maybe it was a good thing that Marissa started asking because nobody wanted to talk about it. It was the truth after all.??


    "What? I was just curious. Howe she could still smile andugh like that in front of the family of the woman killed by her father? And how could she marry the man who suffered from the murder of his mother knowing that her father killed her?" Marisaa continued.


    Everyone in Jayden''s family was quiet. Even his grandfather didn''t speak. I suddenly saw the pain in their faces, it was heartbreaking. No matter how hard we forget about it, we can''t change the fact that I am Matthew Forelli''s daughter.


    "How I wish I wasn''t his daughter. If only I could change that, I will. I love Jayden with all my heart. You asked me how could I marry him even after knowing my father killed his mother? I also wonder, sometimes. The truth hurts but it sets us free. I tried to run away from the truth, thinking that it''s the best way but it only made me and Jayden more miserable in the end. I know I''m selfish. I have asked myself a thousand times if I should continue loving him but my heart only beats for him. I am his and he is mine. Nothing coulde between us. On behalf of Matthew Forelli, I''m sorry. And I''m sorry I can''t let go of Jayden. I would never let him go even if you wanted me to." I said in a serious tone.


    I didn''t realize I was crying in front of them. I saw Jayden''s grandpa was also crying so I walked towards him and gave him a hug.


    "I''m sorry grandpa. If only I could bring her back. If only I could exchange my life with her so Jayden wouldn''t suffer. I''ll do it." I said while crying.


    I felt his shoulders trembling. Jayden''s aunts were crying as well. It was the truth we have all been avoiding to talk about because it was so painful. To me, to Jayden and to his family.


    "It wasn''t your fault or Jayden''s. We would never ask you to separate. We didn''t feel any hatred towards you. Like what Jayden said. We forgive your father but if he will do something to you, to Jayden or to anyone here, we won''t sit still. We hope you understand that." It was Uncle Luciano.


    I nodded. "Thank you." I whispered.


    I walked slightly backwards, letting go of Jayden''s grandfather. I was startled when I felt someone hugging me from behind. It was Jayden.


    "I told you, we''re okay." He whispered, kissing me on the neck.


    "Peggy, Lucia will be happy that her son found his soulmate. She always believes in true love. She was a hopeless romantic." Aunt Lucillemented, smiling when she remembered her sister.


    From what I know, Aunt Lucille was supposed to be the one who will marry Matthew Forelli since she''s older but he rejected her and chose Jayden''s mother, Lucia. Maybe that was the reason that Aunt Lucille wanted to take care of Jayden when he fell unconscious. There was guilt in her so she wanted to show Jayden the affection of a mother at least.


    "You''re all crazy! How could you even ept that woman? She''s a murderer''s daughter!" Marissa yelled.


    "Stop it Marissa! You are way out of line! Peggy is now a member of our family so don''t you dare talk to her like that!" Gianna yelled back at her friend.


    Marissa didn''t listen. Her parents were also trying to stop her but she rushed towards me instead. She was reprimanded by A.E''s security. Everyone present was surprised, even me. No one knew where the guards came from. I thought it was just me and Jayden but I guess they were nearby all along.


    I didn''t feel nervous but when I saw Marissa holding a small knife, I felt restless.


    Jayden''s face darkened as he approached the woman who tried to hurt me.


    "Who asked you to attack my wife?" He asked.


    Marissa smirked.


    "Who said I was going to hurt her?" She answered with a question.


    I frowned and walked closer to her.


    "It''s Jayden? You''re here to hurt him not me, right?" I asked.


    Sheughed devilishly and red at me with those cold eyes of hers.


    "Bingo. You are too precious to everyone. I wouldn''t dare toy a finger on you." She answered in sarcasm.


    "Who asked you? Answer me! Is it my father?" I was yelling when I asked.


    Sheughed again and to everyone''s surprise I pped her on the face. It was the first time I felt the rage in me.


    "If I ask you, answer me. Or else I would have to hurt your parents." I said, coldly.


    I signaled to the other guards and they obeyed, reprimanding Marissa''s parents. Her face suddenly changed, from being arrogant she kneeled and almost begged.


    "Princess, do not hurt my parents. I-I promise I will tell you what I know!" She said.


    I was so tired of being kind and gentle. With all the things happening with our family, I would never allow anyone to be hurt again.


    I leaned and tilted her chin up so I could see what''s in her eyes. I wanted to see if she''s telling the truth.


    "You better tell me the truth. If not, you would never see your parents again. Trying to attack a member of the royal family is punishable by death." I saw that she was terrified.


    Not only her, but Jayden''s family were stunned. Jayden just stood there watching me.


    "Take her to the pce''s dungeon, I will personally interrogate her." I said.


    When the guards left, taking Marissa and her parents away, Jayden finally speaks.


    "You finally came out of your shell." He said.


    I looked at him, frowning. He was amused by what I did and by my reaction.


    "You think it''s funny? She was about to stab you! How could you be so calm?" I yelled.


    "I''m not hurt. Don''t worry. Calm down." He said then rushed towards me, pulling me and embracing me tight.


    I didn''t realize I was trembling. He caressed my back so I could calm down.


    "I think you should take her home, Jayden. She''s not used to seeing something like that." Jayden''s grandpa said.


    The women of the Castello''s approached me, asking if I''m okay and I felt like I was really a part of their family.


    Our situation and rtionship was bizarre. Who would have thought that the daughter of the man who killed the mother of her own husband would be epted with open arms by his family?

 Chapter 111 - 111 - Plans

    "Are you sure about this?" Kyle asked.


    We were discussing about Marissa and her parents. I have interrogated her and she told me what she knows.??


    She was one of my father''s mistresses. She wasn''t the only one. Matthew Forelli lured women from different ns, making them his spy. Marissa warned that there might be someone inside the pce who works for him.


    "I''m sure. But I will only let Marissa go, not her parents so she won''t betray us." I answered.


    I told them that I will make Marissa my spy instead and would take her parents as hostage so she would do everything I ask. I know it was somehow inhumane but I need to know his ns against us.


    He may be my biological father but he was never my family. My only family was the people in Queen''s, Kyle and grandpa and Jayden''s family. I will protect them, especially my husband and my son.


    "Jayden?" Kyle looked at him, asking if he agreed with my n.


    "If I don''t agree with her, she might do something by herself and I won''t allow that to happen so whatever she decides, I will support and protect her." He answered.


    I smiled at him and thanked him for trusting me. I was really d he''s with me right now.


    Kyle took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Fine. And we also have to think of a n to lure out his people in the pce. This is dangerous. As much as possible, you should always be with Jayden, and Emily with me." Kyle suggested.


    "Are you sure the royal guards could be trusted? What if one of them is his? Do you have someone we could trust?" Jayden asked.


    "I have. For now, let''sbine the royal guards and your men." Kyle suggested.


    "Peggy, you said there are missing pages from the diary right?" Emily suddenly asked.


    "Yes. Why?" I frowned.


    "If your sister didn''t do it, maybe one of your father''s spies." Emily continued.


    "What do you mean? He has spies inside the Forelli n? I can''t understand why he would do that?"


    "Maybe he couldn''t trust his own daughters, his own family or everyone in the Forelli n. I mean, no offense, your father is a devil in disguise so a lot of people are definitely after his life, even his own family " Emily exined further.


    I nodded in agreement. He couldn''t trust anyone because he knew someone might stab him in the back someday.


    "We have to think further about how to stop him. If he has a lot of enemies, we could use them against him." Kyle said.


    "You mean, get more allies from people who want him dead?" I asked.


    "Yes." Kyle simply answered.


    "Do you think it would make any difference if I talk to him?"


    "What? Are you insane? It won''t change anything Peggy. He''s a ruthless man. Even if you''re his daughter, he would never listen to you." Jayden eximed.


    "But maybe there''s still something human left in him." I reasoned.


    I was still hoping that he would at least show kindness for thest minute. I wanted to talk to him as his daughter, I felt like he wanted to tell me something.


    "And what would you tell him? To stop those killings, those illegal activities? Do you think if you tell him to stop, he''ll just follow you?" Jayden continued ranting.


    "I know it seems impossible. I just wanted to talk to him." I whispered.


    "No! My answer is no! If you insist or dare to talk to him without my knowledge, I would really get mad at you." Jayden blurted then walked out of Kyle''s office.


    I didn''t say a word. My eyes were on the floor. I know he''s pissed and he doesn''t want to yell at me, that''s why he went out.


    "Peggy, think about Jayden''s feelings. Your father was responsible for his mother''s death. It''s already too painful for him to know the truth but because he loves you, he''s ready to forget that. What do you think he felt when you said you wanted to talk to your father? He''s scared Peggy. It would take time for Jayden to fully heal the scars left by your father. So be patient. For now, listen to your husband." Kyle scolded


    I nodded then stood up to follow Jayden. I know I was wrong, I didn''t think of his feelings. He already epted what my father did and stayed with me even if it''s painful. I should have considered that before making a decision.


    "I know you''re here." I said in a gentle voice.


    I found him in the library, reading some books. I noticed whenever he was thinking of something or he''s stress, he would go to the library and would spend time here.


    He didn''t say a word but I heard him sigh.


    "Love, I''m sorry. You know how I feel with my father. I''m mad at him but I suddenly thought that he might have something he needs to tell me. I don''t know what it was, I just have this feeling." I exined.


    "Peggy, do you know what I wanted the most?" He asked, staring into my eyes.


    I looked at him, staring back directly to his eyes.


    "I wanted to give you aplete family, not broken. I wanted you to reconcile with your father. But as much as I wanted to let you talk to him, I couldn''t. I''m afraid that I will lose you like my mother. I wasn''t pissed because of what you asked, I''m mad at myself for not letting you." He said, then took a deep breath before he continued.


    "Maybe I could think about it first. Let''s wait for Luke and the others, then decide on the issue with your sister. After that, let''s discuss it again. Let''s do it one at a time, together. Are you fine with that?"


    My face lit up and my heart was overjoyed. I rushed to him and sat on hisp, wrapping my arms to his neck. I pressed my lips to his, making him feel how much I love him. And that my heart was beating loudly for him.

 Chapter 112 - 112 - Taken

    "Thank you! Thank you!" I uttered over and over while kissing him on the lips.


    He chuckled. "I want to see you happy. Just give me time. Will you promise to wait for my decision?"??


    "I will! Thank you! I love you!" I said with a wide smile on my face.


    "When will Luke and the others arrive?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow morning. They have to make sure that everything''s settled in there before leaving the girls and the kids." He answered.


    I appreciate Luke and the others for doing this. Luke wasn''t the type of guy who would leave his family like that. He was overprotective with Alora when we were in high school because of the kidnapping that happened when they were kids. Now that they have kids, he''s more protective than ever.


    "Love?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you busy?" I asked while giving him kisses on the neck.


    I felt his hardness poking me. I smiled naughtily and straddled him.


    "For you, I''m not busy." He said, smashing his lips with mine.


    We made love a few times in the library, making me exhausted. He carried me to our bedroom andid me down on the bed after we took a bath together.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll be in my office, call me if you need anything." He said, kissing me on the forehead.


    I yawned and immediately fell asleep when he went out of the room.


    I felt someone was watching me intensely. My eyes were closed but I felt like a pair of eyes were ring at me. I felt shivers in my spine. I tried to open my eyes but I couldn''t and I can''t move.


    Then I smelled something that made me feel drowsy, making me fall asleep again.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I immediately checked myself. Nothing is unusual and I feel fine. I looked around the room. No one was around but me. I took my phone on the bedside table and checked the time.


    "Nine o''clock." I whispered.


    I frowned when I saw a piece of paper on the bedside where I took my phone. I picked up the paper, my hand suddenly started trembling when I opened it.


    It was a note and it''s obviously from my father, asking me to meet him. It wasn''t just a simple note, there''s a warning in it.


    ''MEET ME OR I WILL HAVE TO KILL YOUR HUSBAND.''


    It says on the note. Who the hell put it in our room? As far as I know, there were guards just outside the door. Who was the person in my room earlier?


    I know there was someone and I know it was my father''s spy. I stood up, walked back and forth, to think. He''s obviously telling me not to tell Jayden about this. If I told Jayden, he wouldn''t let me talk to him. If I don''t meet him, he might harm Jayden or worst, Caden.


    I don''t think he would hurt me. Maybe if I talk to him and give some sense to him, he would at least keep quiet and won''t mess with us. But how could I meet him? There''s no instruction on the note.


    Then I felt that eerie feeling again. The feeling that someone was watching me.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself! I know you''re there." I almost yelled.


    I don''t know why I didn''t scream or cry for help. The guards were just outside, if I shouted I knew someone woulde to me.


    Then I saw a figure of a man at the corner just behind the door. I forgot to turn on the light, it was too dark so I really couldn''t see his face. But from his figure, he was about Jayden''s height and he was well built.


    "Who are you?" I asked, trying not to stutter.


    Then he started walking towards me. I walked backwards and started feeling nervous. This time, I wanted to shout but no words came out. I felt like there was something in my throat.


    When he was just a few inches away from mine, I noticed he was wearing a ck hoodie jacket and he had a mask on his face.


    "Come with me princess and you won''t be harmed." He said. His voice was firm andmanding.


    "And if I didn''t?" I asked.


    "Look outside the window." He ordered.


    I frowned then stepped back until I felt the wall on my back. I looked outside and was shocked when I saw Jayden in the garden. He was holding his phone and it seems he was talking to someone on the phone.


    I looked back at the man with a frown face, waiting for him to answer me.


    "One of our men was also in the garden, just one signal from me and your husband is dead. So if I were you,e with me quietly." He said.


    I couldn''t utter a word. I was trying to figure out who it was. His voice was familiar but I couldn''t remember where I heard it.


    My heart keeps pounding and I feel my knees weaken but I need to stand still. I looked at Jayden again. I wanted to scream his name and call him but then a hand suddenly grabbed mine.


    "Just an advice, do not disobey your father. You won''t like the consequences." The man said.


    Chills run through my body and I wanted to p the man from holding me on the wrist. He was so close and I could feel his breath on my neck, making me shiver.


    I was about to say something when he grabbed me from behind, covering my mouth with a cloth. I smelled the same scent I had when I was asleep. I tried to struggle but my knees became weaker and my vision became blurry.


    No! I have to stay awake! I can''t be taken by them! Help! Someone help me! Jayden!


    But nothing came out from my mouth. Then I heard another footsteps walking closer to me and as I surrendered my consciousness, I heard a woman''s voice.


    "Let''s take her. Boss is waiting."

 Chapter 113 - 113 - The Rebellious Princess

    I could hear some distinct voices nearby. I was already half awake but my senses were still disarranged. I was trying to open my eyes but I was having a hard time so I decided to focus on my hearing and pretended to be unconscious.


    "What are you nning to do with her?" It''s a woman''s voice.??


    "It''s none of your business. She''s my daughter, don''t interfere with my ns." I know it was my father''s voice.


    "Boss, now that she''s here. Are we going to leave her husband? Our spy is still there waiting for your order." Another man said and it was the voice of the man who took me.


    "Kill that bastard!" He blurted.


    No! Is it Jayden? Is he ordering them to kill Jayden? How far would he go? What does he want from me? From us? Jayden was right, he would never listen to me.


    I have to gather my strength and talk. I have to stop him.


    I tried my best to open my eyes and talk. I still couldn''t feel anything from my waist down. My hands were tied at the back, making my wrists numb, but I could already move my fingers.


    I curled my lips and forced myself to bite it. I gasped for air then opened my eyes. It was blurry at first and all I could see was silhouettes of the people in front of me.


    "S-stop! P-Please!" I whispered.


    "Finally! You''re awake." It was my father.


    When my vision became clear, I saw him signaled to his men and they walked towards me, supporting me to sit up.


    "Father please. Don''t hurt him." I said, almost begging.


    "Why? Tell me the reason why I shouldn''t kill your husband?" He asked with a cold tone.


    "He''s your family now. Can''t you feel anything towards me? I am your daughter." I asked.


    Then heughed. Hisughter was like a devil echoing inside the room. From the looks of it, I was taken into a house. And it wasn''t just a house but a mansion. The decorations of the room were expensive and well-maintained, so I think this is the Forelli mansion.


    "Your mother was one of those women who insulted me, why would I treat you like my daughter?" He said.


    I frowned. Grandpa said they were in love but he was a liar and a womanizer so mom was fed up and left him.


    "You didn''t know?" He asked.


    He looked at the people inside the room. I was watching him and I could see that he was hesitating to talk to me about my mother. It was a confirmation from what Emily said. He doesn''t trust anyone even in the Forelli n.


    "Leave us." He ordered.


    When we were alone, he stood up and walked towards the small table in the room. He took the bottle of wine and poured a ss of it. He put a cube of ice and took a sip.


    "I was in love with your mother. It was the truth. I thought she felt the same way towards me. It''s true I lied to her about my true identity saying I was a businessman and gave her a false name. I told her that because I was afraid she wouldn''t look at me if she knew I was from a Mafia family. She was my first love." He started.


    "But they said you have a lot of women." I murmured.


    "I was young and if you grew up in a Mafia n, the first things you need to learn was to kill a person and to fuck a woman. You will have to be a made man at the age of thirteen, making your first kill and losing your innocence. I was the next boss of the underground. I never thought I would fall in love and worst, to a princess. Your mom and I were okay, we started as friends. I know she was sleeping with different men before me. She was rebellious and couldn''t be satisfied with just one man. When she found out that I was a Forelli, she got mad and stopped seeing me. So I forced my father to arrange our marriage. Your grandfather didn''t have any choice since we were more powerful than the royal family back then." He continued.


    He then walked to the chair from where he was seated earlier, facing me. I looked into his eyes and there it was again, there was sadness in there.


    "Your mom knew if she would marry me, I would never allow her to do the things she did. She would be tied to me and that is what scares her. She felt she would be imprisoned but in truth, I was nning to take her around the world and go on a journey with her."


    "What happened? Why did she run away with dad?" I asked.


    I didn''t realize I called my foster father ''dad'', I saw pain in his eyes when I said that.


    "She went berserk. Saying she would rather die than to marry me. It was painful so I forced myself into her but I stopped in the middle because I couldn''t hurt her. But I warned her and told her that I would never let her go. The next thing I knew, she ran away with Benjamin." He said in a sad voice.


    "How did you find her? And why did you have an affair with her after she married another man?" I asked, confused.


    "I met her again in a bar. It was a coincidence. I was still in love with her so we had sex a few times but I found out she was also sleeping with my brother. I gave up when I realized she would never change. She was independent and a free woman. No man could tie her down. I didn''t know I got her pregnant." He answered.


    "How about Jayden''s mom? Why did you kill her?" I asked in a serious tone.


    I was looking at him and I know my face became dark.


    He took a deep breath and stared back at me.

 Chapter 114 - 114 - Childhood Friend

    "I have no choice. Her death was a punishment from running away to her n." He said.


    I saw guilt and was that? Anguish? Was he tormented by Lucia''s death? Is he regretting it now???


    "Lucia became my fiance months after your mother left me. She was kind and so innocent. The calmest woman I have ever met. I have never seen her mad. She was gentle and soft spoken. She was a childhood friend. That was it. I have never loved her more than that but she was the closest woman to me. I didn''t want to marry her but my father chose her. I couldn''t do anything. I know she was in love with Chris and I told her they could continue their rtionship even though she''s married to me. It would be our little secret but she didn''t like that idea. She knew if she agreed, my father would kill the three of us. So they ran away and left me. Alone and humiliated." His voice was a mixture of pain and sadness.


    I knew his every word was true, I could see it in his eyes. For some reason, I saw him in a different light. He wasn''t that bad, he was used and lied to by the people around him. My heart hurts for him. I bit my lips to stop my tears from falling. Fate was just cruel to him. To all of us.


    "I wasn''t the only one who got humiliated. If it was just me, I would just let her and Chris go. But my father wouldn''t let it pass easily. He wanted to show everyone the true power of the Forelli. He would never allow anyone to trumple our name. So he ordered almost everyone to search for them. Whoever finds them and kills them, he would be the next boss of the Mafia." He said.


    "So when you found them, you ordered them to kill your best friend? How could you?" Tears started to fall from my eyes.


    He averted his eyes, looking at the ss of wine he was holding.


    "I have no choice, Margaret. I needed to do it or else another man would and he would be the boss. I ordered them to kill just one. If Chris was there, he would be killed but Lucia was the one who''s at the house that time. It wasn''t supposed to be her. The spy said that Chris would be there, not Lucia. She had an appointment that day at a clinic but she cancelled it. I found out she knew about our n so she told her husband to go to another vige to check on someone. She also let her son run an errand for her but she didn''t expect he woulde back early. I knew your husband was there but I didn''t say a word and let him go."


    "But why did you have to be so cruel? Would you like me to thank you from sparing his life? Her mom was raped and murdered while he watched. He was so young. And you were just outside the door doing nothing. You asked someone to record it and the file was hanging in your neck like a souvenir." I said in an outburst.


    It was so painful. My heart was hurting so much. I was looking at him but he was avoiding my gaze. He didn''t answer.


    "Then how about now? Why do you want to kill my husband? Father, can''t we just forget everything in the past and start over? For a long time, I was longing for a father. Benjamin left me alone with the servants and just about I had the courage to confront him, I found out he wasn''t my father. Then I was told that my father was you. I thought I could finally meet you, I was happy but in the end, you were the one who caused the man I love to suffer. He forgives you, for me. But why wouldn''t you stop hurting the people I care about? I wanted to be your daughter but how could I do that if you will keep on trying to kill my husband? Why?" I continued to ask him, crying in front of him. Hoping that it would at least melt his frozen heart.


    "Margaret, I couldn''t be a father to you nor I could promise that your husband wouldn''t be harmed. There are people in the Forelli n who''s after me. You have announced to the world that you are my daughter and married to a Castello. They will use you against me. I can''t let that happen. I won''t hurt your husband but others might. Stay here for the time being." He said in a cold tone.


    "No! You don''t know me or my husband. You don''t know what he''s capable of. Please father let me go and I promise you will never see us again. Please! Let me go back to Jayden and to my son." I begged.


    "Son?" He asked.


    He didn''t know? Then I realized I have said something that I shouldn''t have.


    "You have a son with that bastard?" He asked, almost yelling.


    Then he suddenly stood up and held my shoulders.


    "Answer me Margaret! Is he at the pce?"


    "N-No, he wasn''t. Why do you want to know? I swear if you hurt my son, I will never forgive you!" I yelled back at him.


    "Who knows about him? Answer me now!" He shouted, shaking me.


    "Everyone!" I answered, starting to tremble.


    "Where is he?" He asked again, ring at me with his cold eyes.


    I shook my head and was just crying. I will never tell him where Caden is.


    "You have to kill me first." I said in a trembling voice.


    ''p''


    I felt a ringing sound from my left ear. I could taste my own blood from my lower lip. It was cut and swollen from the impact of my father''s hand.


    "I am not a patient man, Margaret. Where is your son? If you won''t tell me, I will have to kill your husband?" He warned.


    I red at him. I wanted to fight back but my hands were tied at my back."What the hell do you want from me? Don''t involve my son or I swear I will be the one to kill you!" I answered with a firm tone.


    "I will give you until morning. Choose. Your husband or your son." He said before leaving me crying in the bedroom.

 Chapter 115 - 115 - Rage

    JAYDEN POV


    I was in the garden talking with Luke on the phone, I suddenly felt someone was watching me. I shrugged it off thinking it was just my imagination but I felt the gaze following my every move.??


    I acted normal while talking to Luke but sent him a code so he knows I was being watched.


    "Angel." I said.


    "What?" He asked, confused.


    "I need an angel." I continued.


    "I''ll tell Andrew to prepare the ne. We''ll fly tonight. Go check on Peggy. Be casual." He said.


    Angel was the word we usually use when someone is in trouble or if we need help. It started with Alora. Her psycho killer aunt always calls her angel. At first, we thought it was apliment because Alora looks like an angel but we found out it was a message to her, asking for help. From that moment, we used it as a code when we needed help.


    "Thank you." I simply answered before ending the call.


    I know that the one watching was behind me and was just nearby. Marissa was right. There were spies inside the pce. I thought of Peggy. She was alone in our bedroom, sleeping.


    I tried not to walk fast so that the person watching me won''t think that I already noticed. As I walked inside the pce halls, a guard from A.E nced at me. I nodded and four more guards followed.


    I was a few steps closer to our bedroom when I saw the door was slightly open. The guards who were guarding the door were nowhere in sight. I frowned. My heart started pounding loudly. My thoughts were messing up my head. It was like the time I saw my mother get murdered.


    The guards took their guns out and positioned themselves by the door. One guard slowly opened the door and two went inside to check the intruders.


    "Clear!" They shouted in unison.


    I felt relieved for a moment but when I went inside, Peggy wasn''t there anymore. I felt like cold water was poured into my body. My heart thumped so loud that I thought it would break out from my chest.


    I walked towards the bed and saw a small paper. It was a note from her father asking her to meet him. He was threatening her that he would kill me if she didn''t meet with him.


    I crumpled the paper, gritting my teeth. Will he never stop messing with my life? How could he do this to her own daughter? He killed my mother and now he took my wife. If he hurt her, I will never forgive him.


    I walked towards the window and saw that the curtains were disheveled. I looked outside and saw the garden. It was where I was standing earlier.


    Did they threaten her? Telling her there was someone watching me and ready to attack me so she coulde with them.


    "Sir, we have CCTV footage of the abduction." One of my men said.


    He put theptop he was carrying on the table and opened it. Showing me the footage taken, half an hour ago.


    A woman dressed as a maid approached the guards and gave them something like tea. A few minutester, they fell unconscious and three men took them.


    Another man who''s wearing a hooded jacket walked inside the bedroom. Then the maid went inside and when they went out of the room, the man was carrying Peggy like a sack of rice. She was unconscious. She was still in her nightgown and wasn''t wearing anything on her feet.


    Clenching my teeth, I threw the ss of wine which was on the table.


    "I swear I''ll kill everyst one of them!" I shouted.


    Kyle and Emily came rushing in the bedroom.


    "What happened?" Kyle asked, frowning.


    "He took her! That son of a bitch took my wife! I swear I would kill him!" I yelled.


    Emily began crying while Kyle kept his calm, hugging her.


    "Calm down. Let''s go to the office. Order your men to search the pce, interrogate any suspicious personnel and stuff. Guard all the gates and don''t let anyone out." Kyle ordered.


    I nodded and looked at my men, "You heard him."


    They nodded and ran outside.


    I was walking back and forth inside Kyle''s office. Luke and the others justnded at the airport and we''re waiting for them.


    "Can you stop doing that?" Kyle rant.


    "I can''t calm down! If Emily was taken, will you be able to calm down?" I asked, almost yelling.


    He didn''t say a word and just red at me.


    When Luke and the others arrived, I calmed down a bit. I showed them the diary, the interrogation of Marissa and thetv footage, then we started nning.


    One of my men came inside with a man whose hands were tied on his back.


    "Sir, we found this guy lurking in the garden. He suddenly ran and tried to escape when we approached him." He said.


    I looked at the guy and he was wearing the same hooded jacket from the man who took Peggy. I felt the rage inside and walked towards him.


    He was wearing a mask so I grabbed him by the cor and took off his mask. I was surprised when I saw who it was. I know Kyle and Emily were the same.


    "George? You''re a spy?" Kyle asked with his cold eyes.


    George smirked. He was different from the first time I met him at the festival. He was kind and gentle but now, he looks so different.


    Then I remember how Peggy trusted him. He befriended Peggy so no one would suspect him. I couldn''t control myself anymore and punched him in the face. He fell on the floor and I saw his bleeding face.


    "Are you the one who took her? Where is she?" I asked, then grabbed him by the cor again.


    He didn''t answer. I was so mad that I didn''t realize I had punched him over and over. My hands were bleeding, I don''t know if it''s from this guy''s face or my own.

 Chapter 116 - 116 - Before The Rain

    "Jayden enough! You''ll kill him!" Kyle yelled.


    Andrew and Percy held my hands to stop me. I turned around and walked away, trying to control my rage. Then I screamed from the top of my lungs.


    The anger, the anxiousness and the fear of losing Peggy were messing my mind and my heart.


    "I will really kill him if he won''t tell me where he brought Peggy!" I shouted.


    The guards held George''s arms and stood him up. His face was swollen and bleeding. His right eye has a deep cut, blood was flowing from it. It''s the same with his lower lip, swollen and has a deep cut. I think two of his teeth were extracted because of my punches.


    I frowned when I saw Luke walk towards him and murmured.


    "If you won''t tell us anything I swear I will wipe out your whole family from the youngest to the oldest. I will make sure your family will be erased in the history of Flousia." He said, warning him calmly but with a cold tone.


    "George, that is Luke Wilson. Chairman of Wilson Group. I think I don''t need to give you all the details about him. You already knew the power of their family, right?" Kyle said.


    "I-It wasn''t me. It''s my twin brother who took her. I was ordered to follow Jayden not Margaret." He blurted.


    "What? Are you toying with us?" I asked, annoyed.


    "N-No. I''m telling the truth. I have a twin brother. We work under the Forelli n. To trick the royal family, we need to work as one. It was me who befriended Peggy but it was my brother who went with her at the festival. We need to know everything about each other''s tasks so no one would suspect." He said in a hoarse voice.


    "I just need to know where she is." I asked again, impatiently.


    "T-To the Forelli Mansion." He answered.


    "What''s your master''s n?" Luke asked.


    He didn''t answer.


    "Ugh!" He shouted in pain when Luke suddenly punched him in the stomach.


    "We ask, you answer. If not, we will have to torture your sister instead." Luke said casually.


    Then to our surprise, three men from A.E went inside with a girl whose eyes were covered with a ck cloth and hands tied together in front.


    "Grace?" George murmured.


    "Brother? Is that you? Is it you George? W-Where am I? I''m scared. Brother, help me!" The girl pleaded.


    Luke signaled and the men took the girl out of the room.


    "Now. Are you ready to answer our questions?" He asked, staring directly into George''s eyes.


    George nodded in response.


    Luke turned around and walked towards the couch. He sat there and looked at me.


    "Your turn. But stop hurting him." He said.


    I red at him but I understood that he wanted me to calm down.


    Luke was like an older brother to me. He helped me and my father a lot during high school. My father was his fiance''s psychiatrist. He offered us to live with them so father could take care of his fiance. That time, we had nowhere to go. Father and I were moving from one ce to another or would sleep in an inn for a few days. We were running from the Mafia so I was forced to disguise myself as a girl.


    Luke and Alora took us in like a family. He was the one who sponsored me to get into Golden Oak High School, made me his CFO and now the CEO of hispany. He also offered me to invest in his business the money that mom left me.


    So I owe him a lot. But despite all that, he treated me like a brother. He never used his authority towards any of us. He would just order us if he knew we''re wrong.


    "Speak. What was her father''s n?" I asked.


    "He would never hurt your wife. But he will use her against you. Your son might be taken as well if they knew where he is now." He said.


    I frowned. George knew where Caden was. Didn''t he report that to Matthew?


    "I-I didn''t tell him about your son. Believe me, I am a made man but I could never hurt a child. If Margaret would not tell her father about Caden, your son will be safe but if she mentioned him to her father, he will do everything to take him." He continued.


    "What does he want from me? Does he want me dead? Was that it?" I asked.


    "I-I don''t know. The only person who could answer that is him. He never told us the reason why he''s obsessed with finding you and your father. We couldn''t ask him either. We just follow orders." He answered.


    "Tell us where that mansion is, how many people were there. Everything about them!" Kyle said, almost yelling.


    He was cooperative this time and answered every questions.


    "A-Are you nning to attack the Forelli n? That''s impossible! They have a lot of allies! Even if youbined the royal guards and Jayden''s men, you''re outnumbered." He warned.


    I chuckled.


    "Don''t underestimate us! You have chosen the wrong side." I answered.


    He stared at me, confused. Then moved his gaze to Luke, to Andrew, Percy and Kyle.


    His eyes widened. He was stunned when he realized the people in front of him.


    "Wilson, Jackson, Cross, Hulls and Castello! You were those men who fought with the Santelmo''s and the Rossi''s!" He eximed.


    We didn''t answer. Kyle signaled to bring him outside so we could talk alone and n.


    After our discussion, I asked Luke to call Alora and check on Caden. I don''t have the courage to talk to Caden because I promised him I will take care of his mother but I was too careless.


    I found out that the girls, my father and the kids were taken to A.E headquarters so I was relieved. It was the most secure ce in the world. An underground facility designed and built by the five of us. The whole thing was Luke''s idea and we helped on building it . He''s a genius and personally built a security system that even the government could never find.

 Chapter 117 - 117 - Escape

    PEGGY POV


    My face hurts. My lips were swollen and my arms were numb. I could now feel some senses on my lower body, but I feel sore all over.


    How can I be so stupid? Why did I mention Caden in this situation? What did father want from him? He''s just three and knew nothing about this whole charade.


    I need to find a way to contact Jayden. By now, I know he already knew I was missing.


    I looked around the room again to see if there''s a possible exit aside from the door. I mustered my strength and got down from the bed. I stood up slowly, trying to feel my feet.


    I wobbled and fell on the floor. Good thing, my face didn''t hit the floor so hard. I felt a sudden pain in my left ankle.


    Fuck! It''s painful. I remembered Alora''s story when she was running away from her abductor. She has bruises all over her body but she didn''t stop running. She was just around eleven that time.


    I have to be brave. Jayden and Caden are waiting for me. I know Jayden would do anything to find me but I can''t just sit down like a princess waiting to be saved by prince charming.


    I took a deep breath and tried to stand up again. My knees were trembling and I think I broke my ankle when I fell. I frowned, I felt the pain when I finally got up.


    I slowly walked towards the window to see what was outside. I was almost hopping with my other foot not stepping on the floor.


    I leaned one of my shoulders when I reached the window to support myself. I was breathing rapidly because of the pain from my ankle and my wrists were starting to hurt.


    I looked outside and was surprised to see the vast ocean from the window. Am I on an ind? Where the fuck am I?


    When I turned my head down, I saw a cliff. From the looks of it, I am in the highest room in the mansion. Am I locked in a tower?


    I chuckled. I remember Kyle''s words. He will always say he would lock me in a tower whenever he scolds me. Now, I am really confined in one.


    I continued to chuckle but tears were falling from my eyes. How could this happen to me? To us? All I wanted was to meet my real father and have a happy andplete family.


    My wishes dide true, I met my father but what did I get? Only pain. And now, my husband and my son''s life were in danger because of my father.


    I looked around the room again then walked towards the door. I heard distinct voices just outside the room. I tried to listen by leaning my head closer. But I couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Then I heard a thumping sound. It was like someone had just copsed and fell on the floor. I saw a peep hole on the door and tried to look in it. I couldn''t see anyone outside.


    What happened? What was that sound? I felt my heart was beating faster and it was pounding loudly. My whole body suddenly trembled.


    I felt someone was at the door but I couldn''t see who it was. I bit my lips and started to walk backwards when I heard a clicking sound from the door knob.


    I waited for the door to open and for a person toe inside. But after a few minutes, no one entered. I was confused. I know someone just unlocked the door, I''m sure of it. I also heard voices before that. I''m not just hearing things.


    I slowly walked towards the door again and looked at the peephole. No one was there and I couldn''t hear anything.


    I turned to the room again and looked around. I saw the ss father used earlier. I got closer to the table, turned around and used my hand to push the ss.


    When it broke, I crouched down and picked one of the broken sses. I tried hard to cut the rope tied on my wrists. It was painful. The ss was also piercing my skin and I could feel that it was bleeding. But I didn''t stop. I bit my lips to stop myself from wailing because of the pain.


    "Ahh!" I gasped and breathed heavily when the rope finally snapped.


    I looked at my wrists and saw a deep cut near the artery. It was bleeding. I tore the lining of my nightgown and wrapped it around my wrists to stop it from bleeding. I was crying, I was afraid the whole time. My hands were trembling but I had to try to escape from this ce.


    I walked back towards the door and with my shaking I slowly reached the knob and turned it. I felt relieved when it opened. There really was someone who unlocked the door. I wanted to know who it was but this is not the right time to think about it. I have to run outside and escape.


    I tried to walk faster but I could feel the pain from my ankle with every step I made. I was walking in the hallway for almost half an hour and almost lose hope that I wouldn''t be able to find the exit. But then I saw stairs. It was a spiral staircase, confirming that I was held in a tower. And it seems that the only room in this part of the mansion was the room I was being captive.


    The stairs were narrow and dark. I was leaning on the wall for support since I was injured. The whole time I was walking down the stairs, I was praying. Praying that no one would go and check on me. Hoping that someone would save me from this hell hole. Wishing that Jayden and Caden would be safe.

 Chapter 118 - 118 - Rain

    I finally reached the end of the stairs but it was still dark. I saw an exit door and walked towards it, rushing. I didn''t mind if I felt the pain anymore. I just wanted to escape from this ce. The door was a steel door and it was rusty.


    I frowned when I saw that it was slightly open. I was scared but still took the step outside. I pushed the door as hard as I could and was met by a cold breeze.


    I was right. It was a tower near the ocean. And it was on a cliff. I thought that it was a whole mansion but it turns out it was only a single tower.


    I am on an ind, I''m sure of that. I looked and searched for a way. On my right, I saw a road but my instinct says it would only lead to my father. On my left was a forest, it was darker in there than where I was standing.


    From the road, I suddenly heard a vehicle approaching. The tires were screeching and from the sound of it, it was trying to go up on a slope.


    My chest felt tight and started to pound again. I came out from the tower sessfully, I wouldn''t be caught like this. I panicked and rushed into the woods.


    I was running not knowing for how long, without even looking back. My mind was only focused on escaping from the grasp of my father. There were bruises all over my body. The forest has a lot of trees with thorny branches, it was brushing and piercing my skin but I didn''t mind at all.


    I just kept on running. My feet were numb and injured. I don''t have anything on it. I was barefooted. My white nightgown was already muddy and there was blood scattered in it. My hair was messy and disheveled. My lower lip was swollen and had a cut from my father''s beating. My eyes were red from crying. And my body was trembling in fear.


    I was exhausted and felt like I couldn''t go on anymore. I saw a huge tree and sat there to rest for a while. I leaned my back and rested my head. I was so sleepy from exhaustion but I couldn''t close my eyes.


    I looked at my wrists and the cloth wrapped in it was almost full of blood. I suddenly felt dizzy. Am I losing blood?


    "Jayden." I whispered.


    Then tears started falling again from my eyes. My heart was longing for him, waiting for him to save me but my mind says differently. I know his life would be in danger if he meets with my father. I started to remember what happened to him in Flousia. Just thinking about it again makes me scared even more.


    I wonder what he''s doing right now. And Caden, is he okay? I know my friends wouldn''t allow him to get hurt. I was d that we left him with them.


    I still couldn''t think of any reason why my father asked about Caden. What the hell did he want from him? Is he really that evil that he could hurt his three year old grandson? There are still a lot of questions in my mind about what he told me.


    His revtions somehow have some differences from what was written in the diary. Venice said that it was based on her mother''s investigations. Maybe some of the information she gathered wasn''t the truth. She used her body to get those, and had an affair with father''s men. It''s possible that she was deceived and was given false information.


    But I honestly do not care about it anymore, the video recording of the murder of Lucia Castello, that was the only thing I care about. I wanted to have it so we could use it to take down my father. But how could I get it? It was hanging on his neck. The only way to get it was to kill him.


    I was in that thought when I heard the sound of a broken branch. My eyes widened. Did they find out I was missing? Did they catch up to me?


    I forced myself to stand up and started to walk again. This time I tried to walk faster. I found a tree branch and used it as a staff.


    The ground I was walking on descended and became slippery. I forgot that I was locked in a tower on a cliff and the area was definitely not a t surface.


    When I stepped forward again, I slipped and wasn''t able to hold on to something. The staff I was holding suddenly broke and I slithered helplessly down the slope.


    I fell hard, rolling over into a muddy puddle with my face down. Fuck! Am I going to die? Is this how my life ends?


    Then it began to thunder, a loud rumbling noise after the lightning struck a tree. I suddenly felt a drop of rain into my cheek followed by a heavy downpour.


    The sound and the smell of rain was mixing with my silent cry and the scent of my own blood. I was losing hope. I felt like I was really going to die. I couldn''t even move my finger.


    My visions were getting blurry and my eyes were closing on their own. I was so tired that I couldn''t stop myself from losing consciousness.


    "Jayden, love. I''m sorry. I tried to get to you but I couldn''t take another step. I''m so tired. I love you. Please take care of Caden." I said.


    I felt like this is thest time that I would be telling him how much I love him. Even if he''s not here with me, I wanted to at least say those words.


    "Caden, please forgive mommy for leaving you early. Your dad will take care of you. I love you son with all my heart." I uttered.


    My heart was beating but I could hear the fading sound of it. It was beginning to slow down.


    As the rain continued to pour down on my almost lifeless body, I heard a sound of footsteps running towards me.


    I tried to keep my eyes open and see the people approaching me. It was blurry but I know there were three people who were rushing to me.


    "Peggy!" The sound of that familiar voice makes my heart beat a little bit faster.


    Then he pulled me into his arms, embracing me.


    "Peggy! No! Please, love!" He said, almost crying.


    I raised my hand and slowly reached his face. He held it and kissed it gently.


    "Love?" I whispered.


    "Yes. It''s me. I''m here. You''re safe now." He said.


    His voice was music to my ears and seeing him now in front of me makes my heart alive again.


    I forced myself to smile at him and whispered, "You''rete."


    Those were thest words I said before I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 119 - 119 - After The Rain Part 1

    "Jayden?" I whispered as I slowly opened my eyes.


    I felt someone hold my hand and whispered.


    "Love, I''m here." He said.


    "I see you." I uttered and smiled at him.


    He looks stressed and there are dark circles in his eyes. His hair was messy and his shirt was opened up to the third button, exposing his chest.


    He kissed my hand and put it on his cheek. There was a tear in his eye.


    "I thought I lost you." He whispered.


    "I would never leave you didn''t I promise you that?" I said smiling.


    "You should rest. You''ve been hurt a lot." He said.


    "I don''t want to close my eyes. I want to stare at you all day." I murmured.


    He didn''t say a word and tears fell from his eyes. He sighed over and over.


    "Love, it''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself. It was my father who did all this." I said.


    "Did he hit you?"


    I nodded, sadly.


    I saw him gritting his teeth and I could sense he was mad. I felt the pain when he pped me but my heart was crushed because he was my father.


    "Did you meet him?" I asked, curiously.


    "I didn''t. When we got there the whole area was abandoned. The Forelli Mansion has been deserted. The tower where you''ve been held captive was at the cliff a few minutes away from the mansion. We didn''t find anyone. When I went inside the room, you weren''t there anymore. I saw the shattered ss and the blood so I was really terrified. Thinking that you were taken by him or worse, he already, you know." He said.


    I know he thought that father took me far away or killed me so he was scared. He had a trauma when he saw his mother got murdered so it''s natural that he would feel afraid of losing another person he loves.


    "What happened? How did you get out of the tower?" He asked.


    "I was looking for a way to escape when I heard voices outside the room. I tried to listen but they were distinct voices, then I heard a loud sound like someone had just copsed or was knocked unconscious. But when I looked at the peephole I couldn''t see anyone. Then I heard that someone unlocked the door. I waited to see if anyone would go inside but no one opened the door. The shattered ss was my doing. I used it to untie myself but it cut my wrist. My injuries were from the thorns in the forest and I fell on the bed before I went out of the tower, my ankle got broken. When you found me, I fell down from the slope. I honestly thought I was going to die."


    Just thinking about dying brings chills to my whole body.


    "Don''t you think it''s odd? He just left you there. Do you think he was the one who let you escape?" Jaydenmented.


    "I don''t know. We argued then he left me saying he''ll give me until morning." I said.


    Jayden frowned. I didn''t tell him thest conversation I had with my father.


    "What do you mean? What did he tell you?"


    I sighed and looked at him. Then I slowly sit up. He helped me and adjusted the bed to recline it.


    "He told me stories about my mom and your mom. My mom was his first love from what I understand but she ran away with Benjamin. Your mom was his childhood friend and he knew about his rtionship with your father when they got engaged. He said he''s okay if they continue their rtionship but he asked your mom to still marry him. Your mom didn''t like it and ran away with your dad. The Mafia, especially Matthew Forelli''s father, ordered to hunt your family and killed your mom. Father said he doesn''t have a choice." I said, looking at him to see his reaction.


    "So did you believe him?" He asked.


    "I don''t know, love. I asked him the reason why he would still want to kill you if he killed your mother but he didn''t answer. I identally told him about Caden then he suddenly wanted me to tell him where he is. I couldn''t understand why but I didn''t tell him because I was thinking he was going to hurt him. He got mad and pped me on the face."


    "I will kill him. I''m sorry Peggy but I don''t think I could forgive him this time. He kidnapped and hurt you. Next time he might hurt Caden. He''s a dangerous man." He said.


    I know Jayden has a point. Father already did a lot of evil things and he should have been punished by what he did.


    "I understand. I won''t force you to forgive him. From the moment he decided to kill your mother, it was already unforgivable. But thank you for trying. I know you did it for me." I said, smiling at him.


    "If you were taken elsewhere by him or hurt you like what he did to mom, I am willing to go to hell so I could kill him." He said with gritted teeth.


    I squeezed his hand and stared at him.


    "I''m here in front of you. I''m alive. Seeing you in front of me makes my heart beat. As long as you are waiting for me, my heart will never stop beating." I whispered.


    He leaned forward and gently pressed his lips to mine. I felt his lips tremble and tasted something salty. He was crying. I felt my tears flowing in my cheeks.


    We both felt the same way when I was taken. We thought we would never see each other again. We were scared.


    When he pulled away, he leaned his forehead into mine.


    "I don''t know what I will do without you. I was so scared. I felt like I was losing my mind. I was thinking what I will tell Caden if Ie home without you. Peggy, we''ll be together forever right? I want to be with you in this life and the next." He said in a gentle voice.

 Chapter 120 - 120 - After The Rain Part 2

    I curled my lips, bit it to stop myself from crying out loud.


    "I was so afraid, too. I thought I''m going to die. When I fell and it started raining, I realized I don''t want to die like that. I thought I would never see you again. My heartbeat was slightly fading but you and Caden were thest thing on my mind. I tried hard not to lose consciousness. Then you came, my heart started to beat again. Jayden, love. I''m alive because of you and Caden." I said.


    Then he pulled me in his arms, hugging me tight. I cried into his arms and I could also hear him sobbing.


    We stayed like that for a while, not saying anything. I was happy to be back in his arms again. I always feel safe when I''m with him and I felt peace.


    "Rest now. I''ll be here. I won''t leave you." He said.


    I pouted but nodded. He fixed the bed and supported me toy down slowly. But before Iid down on the bed, we heard a few knocks and I was surprised to see Kyle, Emily, Luke, Andrew and Percye inside the room.


    Emily rushed into me and hugged me tight with teary eyes.


    "Thank goodness you''re safe! I almost had a heart attack." She said.


    I smiled at her and looked at Kyle. He looks like Jayden, aplete mess.


    "He was worried and med himself." Emily whispered.


    "Brother." I called.


    He took a deep breath and walked towards me. Then he pulled me into his arms, embraced me while patting my head.


    "You always make your big brother worry." He said.


    "I know I''m sorry." I murmured.


    "Shhh. That''s my job. To worry about my little sister." He chuckled.


    He sat on the bedside beside Emily while Jayden was on the other side. Luke, Andrew and Percy sat on the couch.


    I was brought into the Royal Hospital and was guarded by the royal guards and A.E''s security. It wasn''t just my room that was guarded, it was the whole hospital.


    My abduction caught the attention of the media and they were trying to get an exclusive statement or an interview. Percy told me to just tell him if I wanted Media Tech to do something about it but Jayden said we will think it through.


    "I think it''s about time you tell us, Luke?" Jayden asked.


    Luke''s face became serious and looked at me. Then he sighed and called one of his assistants. When the guy came, he handed Luke some files and aptop.


    He opened theptop and turned it to us.


    "Are you sure you wanted to see this, Jayden?" He asked, looking at my husband.


    Jayden frowned. I know he was confused just like me.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. But yes." Jayden answered.


    Luke sighed again. "Before I show this to you, I wanted you to know that keeping this wasn''t my intention. Like I said before, your father asked me not to tell you. This is the video of your mother''s murder. I know you saw it with your own eyes and it might pain you again so if you don''t want me to show it to you, tell me." Luke said.


    I felt my heart pounding so fast. I bit my lips and looked at Jayden.


    "Love, can we not watch it for now? I don''t think you needed to see it again. Please? For me?" I pleaded.


    I don''t want to see Jayden''s painful face. Even if he wouldn''t tell me, I could feel it. I could feel his pain, and it breaks my heart because I can''t do anything to ease the pain from his heart.


    He nodded and looked at Luke.


    "Just send it to me and if I think I could see it again, I''ll watch it. But not now. I don''t want to worry my wife and I''m not on the right mind to watch it as well." He answered.


    "I understand." Luke smiled.


    "But how did you get that? I thought it was hanging on my father''s neck inside a locket." I asked.


    "This file was handed to my father. Remember, the usb file he gave me to fight with the Santelmo''s? This video was included there. Another one was sent to the royal family of Flousia, to your grandfather but Kyle said he hadn''t seen it." Luke exined.


    I looked at Kyle and waited for him to talk.


    "All the things that belong to the King would be passed down to the next king on the day of the coronation. I haven''t been crowned as the king yet so grandpa didn''t give me anything except for the files that weren''t confidential to the King." He answered.


    "Did you know where my father was? Did you find anything? How long have I been unconscious?" I forgot to ask.


    "Three days, love."


    I didn''t realize I had passed out that long. It felt like it was just yesterday.


    "We asked George about it but he said didn''t know where he is right now. But he did give us all the hideouts and headquarters of the Forelli n." Luke replied.


    "George?" I frowned.


    Jayden exined to me what they discovered when I was taken. I thought George was my friend but it turns out, he was being friendly because it was an order from my father.


    "I guess the only people we should trust are each other." I said.


    Then Luke showed us everything my father did, including the other ns from the underground. It was like what was written in Vanessa De Dios'' diary. And I know she was the one who sent it.


    "I used those files and evidence to get the other ns to side with us. If they won''t, then I just have to hand it to the government." Luke blurted.


    "Do you think they will betray him? I mean how can you be sure that they will pick us? They''ve been with the Forelli n for decades." Percy asked.


    "I have my ways. And they know the power of the five of us now, so I don''t think they would decline my offer." Luke confidently said.

 Chapter 121 - 121 - Hospital Experience

    The royal doctor said I needed to stay at the hospital for a while. I lost a lot of blood due to the cut from my wrists and my wounds were not yet healed fully.


    "Love?" I called.


    "Yes, love?" He answered.


    "Can you lie down beside me?" I asked, looking at him with puppy eyes.


    He stared at me for a moment and sighed.


    "Love, are you trying to punish me?" He asked, pouting.


    I giggled. "Yes. For beingte to save me."


    He scratched his head, stood up andid down on the bed. I scooched over to him and used his arm as a pillow.


    "I''m happy seeing that you''re okay." He whispered then kissed me on the head.


    "Me too. I missed Caden. Can we go home once I am fully recovered?"


    "That''s what I wanted to do. I''m worried about Caden."


    I tilted my head up to look at him, frowning.


    "Why? Is something bothering you?" I asked.


    "Everything about your father bothers me. And since he''s out there somewhere, it worries me even more."


    "You''re right. I just wish for the safety of my sisters. I couldn''t even imagine what their future is. Venice wasn''t my real sister but I pity her, she''s too young to love someone like my father." I said, sadly.


    "I think they''ll be fine. You should worry about yourself. You have to get stronger so we can go home to Caden and have another baby."


    He suddenly blurted. Iughed. I know he really wanted to have another child.


    "Why do you want to have another baby?" I asked.


    "You don''t want to?" He looked at me with a frown face.


    "Of course I want it too. I just want to know your reason."


    He looked at the ceiling before he answered me.


    "When you left me three years ago, I always imagined how you were doing, carrying the baby on your own without me. I wanted to experience taking care of you when you''re pregnant. I wanted to know the feeling when you were onbor. I wanted to hold my baby after you give birth and then I will take care of you and our children. I wanted to experience and feel how to be a husband and a father."


    "I''m sorry. It was my fault. When my father took me and I talked to him. I regret everything I did in the past. If I only knew how evil he is, I wouldn''t have decided to leave you back then." I sincerely said.


    "Hey I''m not ming you. You asked so I answered. Stop saying sorry. We already talked about it so let''s forget it and just move forward." He turned to me and smiled. "You have to follow the doctor''s advice so we can go home. I want to make love to you everyday."


    He leaned forward and gently kissed me. His kisses suddenly changed. He deepened the kiss when I parted my lips, sliding his tongue inside my mouth. I met his tongue with mine.


    Ah I missed him. He turned his body to me so I did the same. I was still on IV so I couldn''t hug him back when he pulled me into his warm body. I could feel his dick poking me.


    "Shit!" He eximed when he pulled away.


    I giggled but stopped when he red at me.


    "How about I use my mouth?" I winked.


    "Stop teasing me! You''re still recovering!" He whined.


    "I''m not going to move my body just my mouth."


    "And how would you do that?" He asked, amused.


    "Stand beside the bed, I''ll turn to your side. Just stick it out and put it in my mouth." I answered directly.


    "Love, you''re killing me. Stop it!" He was blushing. I know he imagined it when I told him what I wanted to do.


    "Come on! Decide! I''m not going to suggest that if I can''t do it. Besides, don''t you think it''s hot doing that while in the hospital? I mean this is our chance to do it here, are you going to miss that?" I teased.


    "Are you sure about this?" He asked, still blushing.


    I nodded with a smile.


    "Fuck! Your brother will definitely kill me!"


    He thought for a moment then stood and walked towards the door to lock it. When he turned around, he was smirking. I felt the heat in my body with just his gaze.


    I wanted him to touch me but I might overexert myself so I didn''t ask him to do it. For now, I will pleasure him instead.


    I turned to his side when he got closer. Then he pulled down the zipper of his pants. He was so hard and big. I have never been with any other man but I''m not stupid. His dick was way bigger than the normal size of a man''s thing. And I won''t deny that it was one of the reasons I always crave for him.


    I bit my lips, wet it with my tongue then he brushed the tip of his dick to my lips. I opened my mouth while he pushed forward. I took him whole. He groaned when it reached my throat.


    "Ugh. Fuck!" He murmured.


    Then he started moving in and out of my mouth. I circled my tongue to his dick while sucking it. He was holding the back of my head while slowly guiding me.


    "Love, ahhh." He was controlling himself not to be so rough.


    He suddenly pulled out his dick from my mouth and kissed me on the forehead. I frowned.


    "That''s enough. Thank you." He said.


    I pouted. "I''m fine. We can continue."


    "Peggy, please. You''re still on IV. I''m worried I might forget it and won''t be able to control myself."


    His eyes widened, I pressed the emergency button. He fixed himself and run to the door to unlock it.


    Two doctors and fournurses came inside. They really thought it was an emergency.


    "Your highness!" The doctor called.


    "Remove my IV." I ordered.


    The doctors were shocked while looking at each other.


    "Did you hear me? Remove it."

 Chapter 122 - 122 - [R18] Making Love In My Hospital Room

    "Peggy!" Jayden called. I red at him and turned to the doctors again.


    "It''s a royalmand. Remove it or I would have to punish you from disobeying my order."


    "Your highness, we wanted to follow your order but can we check your health status first to make sure it is okay to remove it. If not, we apologize but even if it''s a royalmand, we won''t obey you. We just have to talk about this matter to the prince regent." One of the doctors answered.


    I red at Jayden again when I saw him chuckled.


    "Fine! And I want to know if I can make love with my husband."


    "Peggy! What the fuck!?" Jayden yelled.


    I giggled while staring at him. That''s what he gets fromughing earlier.


    I saw the doctors were trying to control themselves fromughing. The nurses were blushing and smiling.


    "What? Is it bad to want to have sex with my husband?"


    "Peggy stop it!" Jayden yelled, blushing from embarrassment.


    I ignored him and looked at the medical staff again.


    "Go ahead. Check me now."


    They started by checking my heart first followed by my other vital stats. It was already half an hour and I was getting impatient when they finished.


    "So what is it?" I asked, impatiently.


    "We could remove the IV. You''re perfectly fine now. About your other question, the answer is yes. Just avoid pressure on your wrists, the wounds were still fresh. And maybe don''t do it rough? Ahm, just slow or something." The doctor was blushing while telling us thest part.


    The nurses removed my IV while I was looking at Jayden the whole time. His face lit up when he heard what the doctor said.


    "If I don''t need to take some medicines, you can leave us now and don''t disturb us." Imanded.


    The doctors and nurses were smiling while leaving my room.


    "You''re crazy." Jayden whispered while smiling naughtily at me.


    He was leaning at the wall with his arms crossed.


    "Why? I wanted to do it here. We did it at the theatre, in public, so why not do it here? Come here!"


    He chuckled while walking towards me. I was sitting on the side, bit my lips as he got closer.


    He stood in front of me while I tilted my head up to look at his face. He''s hot and sexy. His blonde hair is a bit longer now and I really love his silver eyes.


    "You''re a really naughty girl so maybe I have to punish you when we get home. But for now, since you went through something I will be at your service, my princess. What do you want me to do?" He asked, staring at me with his lustful eyes.


    I opened my legs and wet my lips.


    "Kneel. And eat me. Pleasure me with your mouth and make me moan."


    "You''re learning. You know now how to talk dirty." He said.


    "I have a good teacher. Now, kneel."


    He kneeled down and lifted my hospital gown, removing my underwear. He pulled me by the waist, putting my legs to his shoulders.


    Then he started kissing me on the side of my thighs. He snipped my entrance first then used his tongue to open my folds.


    "Ohhhh. Ahhhh." I moaned.


    I couldn''t hold on to his head because of my injury so I held on to the sheets when I felt his tongue licked my pussy. He sucked my clit, making me moan louder.


    "Ahhhhhh. Love! More!"


    He yed with my clit using the tip of his tongue and slightly bit it after sucking it. I was already wet when he thrust his tongue inside me, making my eyes roll.


    "Shit! Ahhhhhhhhhh."


    He continued to stroke my pussy with his tongue making me moan louder. Then he focused on my clit while I felt him insert a finger into my core.


    He yed with my clit, licking and sucking it while he thrust his finger in and out of my wet cunt.


    "Ahhhh. Ahhhh. Ahhhh. Oh my!"


    He moved his tongue and fingers faster, making me reach the climax. He slurped and swallowed white juice like a bee sucking the nectar from a flower.


    He stood looking at me while licking his lips with his tongue.


    "You''re so tasty." He said.


    I was breathing rapidly but with a huge smile on my face to show him my satisfaction.


    Then I stood up and bent over the bed. I know Jayden was surprised by what I did.


    "Fuck me. I want your dick inside me, love." I whispered in a hoarse voice.


    He bent over and kissed me on the cheek. Then lifted my hospital gown again, exposing my butt and my wet pussy.


    I heard him unzip his pants and felt his dick when he rubbed the tip to my entrance.


    "Tell me you want this." He said.


    "Yes! Yes! I want your dick! I want it so bad! Fuck me! Put it inside me, love. My pussy is waiting for your hard dick." I answered.


    "Shit." He said then pushed forward, thrusting his hard flesh inside.


    I howled in ecstasy when I felt his dick nudged my womb. I could feel his dick getting even bigger and harder inside me.


    He didn''t move for a while. I know he was still hesitating, so I controlled my muscles to suck him in.


    "Ugh. Fuck!" He groaned then started moving in and out of my core.


    I could feel his abdomen pounding my butt and the sound was making me wilder. I continued to moan with his every jab, rolling my eyes as the tip reached my womb.


    The euphoria and the bliss mixed with the excitement and thrill while we make love inside my hospital room brought a different level of pleasure and satisfaction to both of us.


    We were both screaming and howling as he stroked faster and harder.


    "Love, I''ming!" I shouted.


    He moved faster in and out of my pussy, thrusting deeper into my core. He pulled his dick leaving the tip then grinded inside.


    "Ahh. Ahh. Ahhhhhhhh." I howled again when I felt our juices mixing together inside me

 Chapter 123 - 123 - Enemies

    We made love a few times in my hospital room. Jayden was especially careful with my wrists. We were both satisfied after our steamy session and had already fixed ourselves before Kyle and the others arrived.


    "I was informed you used your authority as the princess to remove your IV. You are very stubborn, Margaret. And also you, brat!" Kyle said while ring at Jayden.


    "Yeah, I know it''s my fault. Spare me, big brother." Jayden answered in sarcasm.


    I giggled but stopped when Kyle red at me.


    "Are you going to return to your country?" Kyle asked.


    "We need to. We''re worried about Caden. Are you okay alone with grandpa? We don''t want to leave but Caden needs us. Matthew Forelli may be out there, somewhere. Waiting for a chance to attack any of us. You should also be careful." Jayden answered.


    Kyle took a deep breath and smiled. "It''s okay I understand. Just make sure to say goodbye to grandpa before you leave. He''ll be flying to the US next week to get treatment. Can I borrow Missy or anyone you could trust to be with grandpa? I can''t leave Flousia." He said.


    "I''ll talk to Missy so she coulde here before grandpa''s flight. Please take care of yourself and Emily. If anything goes wrong, call us as soon as possible. I hate to leave you here but our son needs us. Father might be looking for him now." I said in a serious tone.


    "Did you find anything?" Jayden asked, looking at Luke.


    "Peggy''s father is really good at hiding. He''s using a different identity as if he knows we have a way to find him. I need to go to the headquarters and see what I can do to adjust the system. Caleb used IT to look for your father but nothing. Even the devices he used couldn''t be traced." He answered.


    "How about the person who let Peggy escape? Any CCTV cameras around the area? From the Forelli mansion to the tower?" Kyle asked.


    "Yes. We were able to retrieve thetv footage from all the cameras and I think we already know what happened." Percy answered.


    Then he put hisptop on the table and showed us the files. It started when my father went out of the room I was being held in. I think that was after we argued over Caden. He left around four men outside the room then walked out of the tower.


    Another video was from the Forelli mansion. Venice came running inside holding something that looks like a letter. He gave it to father and looking at father''s reaction, the content wasn''t that nice.


    "Where did you get this?" He asked Venice.


    "It was in our mailbox." She answered.


    Then a few minutes after, they started abandoning the mansion. The other videos from the time I was freed were not clear. But it showed a man wearing a hooded jacket and another person knocked out the four men who were guarding me, unlocked the door then left.


    "They left the letter in the mansion and it''s a warning from the other ns, asking to hand over Matthew Forelli to them and the rest of the n will be spared. From the Rossi''s and De Dios." Luke said.


    I frowned. "De Dios? His wife''s n? I''m confused. I thought you wiped out the Rossi''s and the De Dios n was my father''s ally."


    "Not really. We were able to win against the main branch of the n but there are smaller ns that we spared. Alejandro Rossi was leading one of them. It wasn''t clear yet why they suddenly turned against the Forelli n. De Dios was not really his ally, especially when he mistreated his wife. They were just afraid of him and couldn''t fight him alone. So maybe they joined forces along with the other ns to fight with your father." Andrew exined.


    When I was away for three years, Luke and the others including Jayden and Kyle were able to fight with the Santelmo''s and the Rossi''s. The Santelmo''s were also a Mafia n who had a long time feud with the Wilson n, Luke''s family. They were able to kidnap Luke, Alora, Percy and Sophie when they were kids and took Alora during a party. We were trying to find out who was backing the Santelmo''s since they were not a powerful n. It turns out, the Rossi''s were the ones supporting them.


    The Rossi''s are a group of hired killers, assassins and mercenaries. At first, we were told that they don''t interfere with other ns and never sided with anyone. They were just getting paid to kill someone. But in the end, they were actually getting an alliance with some ns. They were almost like the Forelli n. They became powerful and everyone was starting to fear them because of their ruthless members. But Luke and the other''s were able to fight them and the Santelmo''s yielded to them.


    "We have George to know the details. Maybe he knows something. But since we''re talking about Matthew Forelli, a lot of n leaders wanted to have his position. Not only that, we found out that he''s as wealthy as the Jackson n so they also wanted to get his wealth." Luke continued.


    "But one of my sister''s was supposed to marry Alejandro Rossi. I thought they were okay."


    "We are not sure about the details. But it''s possible your father was willing to give his daughter to the Rossi''s so they won''t fight him. Maybe he wants them to side with him." Percy answered.


    We went quiet for a while when the doctor and the nurse came inside the room. They checked me again and were informed that I can go home by tomorrow.


    I could see that Jayden was so relieved that I''m fine now and we''ll finally go home to Caden. He was staring at me with a smile on his face. I saw him open his mouth saying ''I love you''.


    There are still a lot of questions left unanswered. Truth that haven''t been discovered. And we all know that we''re still not safe as long as our enemies were out there.

 Chapter 124 - 124 - Fated To Love You

    "What''s on your mind?" Jayden asked.


    We were resting on my hospital bed. This will be myst night here. Afte Kyle and the others left, Jayden forced me to rest since I was exhausted earlier.


    Heid down beside me after taking a bath and he saw me looking at the ceiling, thinking.


    "Everything." I answered simply.


    He pulled me closer to him and kissed me on the forehead.


    "Tell me." He said.


    "I wanted to see Caden so bad and I know he needs us more than anyone. But I''m worried about grandpa and Kyle. I''m worried about my sisters. I was thinking of my father. He bothers me a lot. There are a lot of what ifs in my mind. What if he''s already near Queen''s? What if he already found Caden? What if he suddenly attacks us? Or what if he''s still here and nning to attack the pce. Kyle and Emily will be left here. There are a lot of spies in the pce that can betray them."


    "We''ll leave after everything''s settled. Kyle consulted Luke about the pce''s security so they''re tightening it now. We''ll be back here anyway after two months and A.E will keep on protecting the pce, especially Kyle and Emily. Let''s find someone that can apany grandpa and protect him. Everything will be okay." Jayden said in a gentle voice.


    I nodded and wrapped my arms around his waist hugging him tight.


    "Love? If my father asked for forgiveness, would you still ept it?" I asked.


    He didn''t say a word for a moment. I heard him sigh before answering.


    "If you asked me to forgive him, I''ll do it for you. You know I''ll do everything you asked." He answered.


    "Thank you. But please do it for yourself. If you find it in your heart to forgive him, I will be happy. It will totally be your decision."


    He kissed me again on the forehead and hugged me tight.


    "I love you. Thank God you are safe!" He said instead.


    "I love you, too."


    I heard him chuckle when I yawned.


    "Go to sleep. Tomorrow we''ll go back to the pce so you could still stay with grandpa for a while." He said.


    I closed my eyes and fell asleep in his arms.


    "Love?" I heard him calling me.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw his face smiling at me.


    "I see you." I said, smiling at him.


    "I love seeing you in the morning, love." He whispered.


    "What time is it?" I asked.


    "It''s eight in the morning. I already took care of everything so we can now go home." He said.


    He looks like he just came out from the shower. His hair was still wet and dripping.


    "Why do you look so sexy?" I pouted.


    He leaned closer and pressed his lips into mine. Giving soft kisses.


    "Good morning, love." He whispered.


    I giggled and wrapped my arms into his neck.


    "Carry me into the bathroom. Help me take a bath. I''m injured." I said, looking at him sweetly.


    He smiled and carried me bridal style.


    "Would you like to join me?" I asked.


    "If you insist, princess."


    We made love in the shower for thest time and he helped me dress up.


    We said goodbye and thanked the staff who took care of me. They were happy to see me well. I could see the nurses gazes at Jayden and I was proud that he is mine.


    We were surrounded by the royal guards and A.E security team. Jayden was also holding my hand and keeping me close to him. He was almost dragging me outside so we could get in faster inside the car.


    His driver Owen and another man were inside.


    "Let''s go." Jayden ordered.


    He closed the partition window when Owen started the car''s engine.


    I was surprised when he pulled me into his arms and mmed his lips into mine. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back.


    I could sense that he was bothered and scared of something and I knew he''s thinking about my safety.


    "I want to feel you, love." He murmured in between our kisses.


    I nodded, lifted my dress and removed my underwear while he unzipped his pants. He put out his dick and he was already hard and big again.


    I positioned myself, straddling him and slowly put his dick inside me.


    It was just a quick love making since we were in the car. We both came at the same time and I could sense his anxiousness lessened.


    "Love, I''m okay. I''m here. I won''t disappear." I whispered.


    He hugged me tight, kissing me again on the lips.


    "I''m nning to continue looking for your father. I don''t want to wait for him to attack us and take Caden. I will do everything to protect you and our son."


    "Love, let me help you. I know you are scared of losing me and you are capable of protecting me but I want to help you. I don''t want to just sit in a corner while you protect me. Let''s do this together. Let''s protect each other and Caden."


    He nodded and smiled at me.


    "You really are stronger than me. I may look like the strong type but you are the one who keeps me stronger. I''m here because of you."


    "I''m also here because of you. I''m fated to love you, my heart belongs to you and only you. We are destined to meet. When I found out about my father and your mother, I questioned fate and hated it but thinking deeply, maybe we met for a reason. And that reason was because I belong to you and you belong to me, forever." I said, looking at him lovingly.


    "My heart beats for you. I will never love any other woman, just you. I will love you for eternity. I don''t care about your father. I only care about you and Caden. We''ll move to our new house and have a lot of babies there. I will take care of you and our kids. We will live happily ever after." He dered.

 Chapter 125 - 125 - Get Well, Grandpa

    When we arrived at the pce, Jayden dropped me off at grandpa''s bedroom. He said he would talk to him alone so he left me so I could be with grandpa. He also reminded me to not leave his room alone and send him a message once I''m done chatting with.


    "I''lle and get you. Just send me a message. I''ll be in my office." He said.


    I nodded. He gave me a quick kiss on the lips and left only when he was sure I''m inside the room.


    Jayden couldn''t trust the people in the pce anymore. I can sense that he''s always alert and anxious. I can''t me him. After knowing that George was also my father''s spy, we have to be more careful and smart. We could only trust each other for now.


    I walked inside grandpa''s room and walked towards him. I saw him on the bed, sleeping. He became thin and I could see that he''s pale. I sat on the chair by the bedside. My heart felt like it was being stabbed. I know Kyle feels the same way. He is affected by grandpa''s illness more than me.


    Grandpa took him in when he was just six months old. He became his father and mother. Mom died and he doesn''t even know who his father was. I''m not sure if he wanted to know or meet his father but I know that grandpa is everything for him.


    Though he got Emily now, losing the only person who was with him all his life was really painful. Yet, he couldn''t even show us that he was hurting. He would be the king in two months so he couldn''t show any weakness to the people.


    But sometimes I wish he could at least show his soft side to me. I am his sister after all. We didn''t grow up together but I really love him as my brother.


    "What are you thinking?" It was grandpa.


    I was surprised when he suddenly woke up and spoke. He was smiling at me. I held his hand and smiled back at him.


    "Hey, grandpa. I''m sorry I was busy."


    He squeezed my hand and whispered, "Don''t lie to me. I know what happened. Are you okay now?"


    I was surprised. Maybe Kyle told him about it. It''s his duty to report everything to the king or maybe he couldn''t lie to grandpa.


    "I''m okay. He didn''t really hurt me. My injuries were due to my own doing when I escaped."


    He took a deep breath and I know he was still worried. When we first met, he was an epitome of a strong monarch. A dignified and a proud man. Now, he looks weak and fragile.


    I wanted to cry but Kyle''s words were always on my mind saying that I shouldn''t cry in front of grandpa. We need to be strong for him.


    "Grandpa, Jayden and I will go home for now. We are worried about Caden but we will be back in two months with him so be strong and get better. I will send Missy to apany you and take care of you. I wanted to go with you but I''m worried Father might follow me and I don''t want to involve you with him." I said while looking at him.


    "I understand. Caden needs you more than anyone. His parents just got married and after three years apart from his father, he was left to your friends. He was still young but already experienced a lot of stress because of his parents. So make him happy by staying with him. I will be back stronger like a bull before your brother''s coronation." He said in a positive way.


    "Take care of yourself and don''t be stubborn, okay? Follow the doctor''s advice and Missy''s. I will call her everyday." I warned.


    "You are like your brother."


    "Grandpa? Did you know who Kyle''s father is?" I asked, curiously.


    "No. But your brother knew who his father was. I didn''t ask him because I can see that he doesn''t want to talk about him." He answered.


    I didn''t ask further. I was really curious about his father but I don''t want to force Kyle to tell me.


    "How''s your husband? Still stubborn as ever?" Grandpa asked.


    "He''s fine. He really felt guilty about what he did to me so he''s doing everything to make it up to me. I''m happy with him, grandpa. We are nning to have another baby." I said in a gentle voice.


    He smiled. "That''s great! I''m happy that you are happy. And I can see your brother is happy with his wife. He also told me they are nning to have a baby now."


    "Really? Wow! I hope Emily and I will conceive at the same time so we could experience it together." I eximed.


    "I am hoping I could still see your children." He whispered in a sad voice.


    His face saddened and tears suddenly fell from his eyes. My chest hurts so much but I needed to stay strong. I bit my lips to stop my tears from falling.


    "Grandpa, you will. We will all be waiting for you. You will spend the rest of your lives with us. You will y with your great grandchildren so be strong and have faith."


    "I have faith. Don''t worry. I''m not going to die yet. I want to see Kyle ascend the throne and rule Flousia. I wanted to see Caden marry Alira." He said.


    Weughed about it. Caden and Alira seem to really like each other. They''re just three year old kids but Alora said Caden was always with Alira and her daughter didn''t mind it at all.


    "Can you call Kyle and your husband for me? I need to talk to them." He suddenly said.


    "You don''t need me?" I pouted.


    "I need to talk to the future king and the prince. You understand that right?" He murmured.


    "I know. I''ll text Jayden now. He didn''t want me to go out of your room alone."


    "He''s overprotective. But you just have to understand that it''s for your sake."


    "I know that grandpa. I''m okay with it. I want him to protect me, it''s cute." I said, smiling widely at him.


    Grandpa chuckled and shook his head. I asked the servants to bring some snacks for us and we continued to chat a little more until Jayden and Kyle arrived.

 Chapter 126 - 126 - The Kings Words

    Jayden took me to our bedroom first and checked the whole area first. Thest time he left me here, I was taken by my father''s men. So to make sure that no one would be able to take me, he asked Owen and the other guy who I didn''t even know the name to guard me inside the room.


    "Love? Are you sure it''s necessary to guard me inside the room?" I asked.


    "They will stay in the living area, you could stay in the bedroom. Wait for me." He said.


    I understand that he''s worried but I''m notfortable that I am being guarded even inside our own room.


    When he saw that I was frowning, he pulled me inside the bedroom and embraced me tight. He cupped my face and stared at me.


    "Hey, I know what you feel but I''m really worried. My mind will be at ease if some of my men are near you. Please. I''m really worried." He pleaded.


    He doesn''t really have to beg. If I were in his shoe, I would feel the same way. I was worried about Caden and if only I could go now to him this instant, I will do it to protect him from my father.


    "It''s fine. I''m not yet familiar with them so I''m a little ufortable. I mean I know Owen just by his name and the other guy, I don''t even know his name." I giggled.


    "Oh he''s Rupert. He''s my cousin, he''s a Castello. He''s been with me for two years now. He doesn''t talk much but he''s reliable and I think he likes Missy." Jayden smiled.


    "I see. Alright, I''ll stay here for now but I will go to the living room if I get bored. I''ll chat with them so don''t be jealous!"


    "I''m not! Who says I easily get jealous?" He said, smirking.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him before he left.


    I took a quick shower and started to pack our things. Tonight will be ourst night here and tomorrow morning we''ll being home. I''m sad and excited at the same time. Sad because I will be leaving grandpa, Emily and my brother. Excited because I will be with my son and my other friends.


    I took a deep breath and continued to pack our belongings.


    JAYDEN POV


    Peggy''s grandpa wanted to talk to me along with Kyle. I already had ns on meeting him so I didn''t expect him to call for me.


    After bringing Peggy to our bedroom and making sure everything''s fine, I went directly to her grandpa''s bedroom. I know Kyle was already there since his servants and guards were outside the room.


    They bowed to me as a greeting. I''m not really used to the Flousian tradition. I know people usually bow to their king and queen and whole royal family but I''m not reallyfortable to see people bowing in front of me. Well, I''m a prince now since I married Peggy so I really have to get used to this kind of treatment.


    I knocked a few times before entering the room. Kyle was seated to the bedside and they looked at me when they saw me.


    "Jaydene in!" Grandpa said.


    I smiled at him and walked towards the bed.


    "Grandpa how are you?" I asked.


    "I''m fine now that Peggy is safe." He answered.


    Then his face became serious. He looked at me then to Kyle.


    "Kyle, you will be the king in two months. I know I will leave the throne to you two years early. I''m sorry." He started.


    "Grandpa, don''t say that. I''m the one who asked you to do that." Kyle said.


    "Still, the reason was because I am sick. So it is my fault. I''m weak."


    "Grandpa, it wasn''t your fault so please stop ming yourself. I want to take the throne early and it is an honor to be the youngest king in the history of Flousia." Kyle answered to lessen grandpa''s burden.


    "You really are the kindest person I know. I was happy when your mother gave you to me. I never had a son and you are the one who filled the gap in my heart when your mom left me." He sounded like he was about to cry.


    Kyle sighed and didn''t say a word. I know if he will say another word, he might burst into tears.


    Grandpa suddenly looked at me.


    "Jayden, please take care of my granddaughter. I want you to promise that you will never hurt her again and you will protect her from her father." He said.


    I felt like something pierced my heart. My chest is in pain. I couldn''t speak, like something was blocking my throat. He wasn''t my grandfather, he was Peggy''s but he was nice to me and epted me even though I wronged his granddaughter. And I know Peggy will be sad to hear him say that.


    "Grandpa, I regret everything I did wrong to Peggy. You don''t need to ask me. I will do everything for your granddaughter. But I want you to see how I will protect her. And we are working on having another baby so you need to see and y with our kids. Kyle will have one someday and you will be there to see our family grow."


    He smiled at me and whispered. "Thank you Jayden. I''m looking forward to that day."


    Then he turned to Kyle again, then to me and back to Kyle. I frowned.


    He suddenly grabbed something in his neck. It was a ne with a key as a pendant.


    "Kyle, I''ll be handing this to you now. This is the key to Flousia''s hidden treasure and a king''s most confidential secret.


    Kyle and I nced at each other. This is what we are talking about with the other guys yesterday at the hospital.


    "I know you are looking for the other files about the Mafia. I haven''t had a chance to use it against them. I chose the easy way and didn''t fight them. But from what I''ve seen so far you and your friends will be able to handle them. Kyle, I know you will be a great king. You will be able to achieve the things that the kings of Flousia before you were not able to do." Grandpa said, proudly.


    We were quiet for a moment but then grandpa started sobbing. Kyle tapped him at the back. I know he wanted to cry because I felt the same but we couldn''t. We need to stay strong for him.

 Chapter 127 - 127 - Interview

    "Love, grandpa will be fine. Let''s pray and have faith that he''ll be cured." Jayden said while holding my hand.


    We were on the airne on the way home. I was quiet the whole time, thinking about grandpa and Kyle. Jayden noticed so he was trying to calm me down.


    I looked at him and smiled. I leaned on his shoulder and I felt him kiss me on the forehead.


    "Rest. You''ve been exhaustedtely. Think about Caden, we''ll be seeing him today. Did you buy something for him?" He asked.


    "Yes and also for Lucas, Alira and Zoey." I said, yawning.


    "I''ll wake you up once we arrive."


    After two hours, Jayden woke me up. We were surprised that the media were just outside the departure area.


    "You''re an instant celebrity." I whispered.


    "Your husband is good looking and sexy so I''m really popr." He teased, winking at me.


    I rolled my eyes and I heard him chuckle.


    "Mommy!" A little voice called me.


    Then I saw Caden with Missy surrounded by the A.E Security Team.


    "Sweetie!" I shouted.


    Caden ran towards us as I crouched down and opened my arms to hug him. He jumped into my arms and I almost cried when I felt his little body into mine so I embraced him tightly as if I don''t want to let him go.


    Jayden crouched down and put his arms around me and Caden.


    "Daddy! I missed you and mommy!" He said. He has a tear in his eye to show that he really misses us.


    "We missed you, too." Jayden answered.


    He held him in his arms and carried him while he held my hand. We can see the cameras from the media were taking pictures of us.


    They were taken by surprise when we got married in Flousia. They were also shocked with the revtion about my father and Jayden''s mom. They didn''t expect the turn of events involving our families.


    "Princess! Princess! Can we have a short interview?" One reporter called.


    The media were just on the side and were controlled by Jayden''s men.


    "Feel free to ask." I answered when we stopped for a moment.


    "Is it true Matthew Forelli was your father and not Benjamin Miller?" He asked.


    "Matthew Forelli is indeed my biological father but I still considered Benjamin Miller as my real dad."


    "How about the involvement of your father with the murder of your husband''s mother? What can you say about that? Is there any proof that he did it?" Another reporter asked.


    "Whether there''s proof or not, me and my husband will be dealing with it together. Our rtionship will remain the same. We won''t get affected by what happened in the past." I answered.


    "Did you see the anonymous post about you and your husband? A lot of girls wanted your husband, saying he should just divorce you."


    It was Jayden who answered the question. "Really? I''m thankful for their concern. But I''m sorry, I am head over heels obsessed with this woman that I only see her face in every girl''s faces." He said while kissing my hand.


    I blushed when he said that in front of many people. It wasn''t just the reporters, there were other people who were approaching us. Before it was Alora who became an instant celebrity after she told everyone that she has a multiple personality, now it''s me and Jayden.


    "Is it true that your husband had a split personality disorder due to the trauma when he saw his mother got raped and murdered? The rumor said his mom''s throat was slit. It''s too gruesome to the point he experienced mental illness." Another reporter suddenly asked.


    We were surprised. We haven''t given that information to anyone except to our family and friends. Did someone leak the information or is it my father''s doing?


    "Yes. It is true. I have it until now. Having a mental disorder couldn''t be cured overnight. She knew about my illness when we were in high school and that time we hadn''t learned about the truth. My wife was the reason I was able to live normally. If she wasn''t with me, I would definitely lose myself. What happened to my mother was indeed inhumane but it has nothing to do with my wife. I lost my mother because of her father but I am still alive because of her." Jayden answered while looking at me with his eyes full of love.


    I smiled at him, leaned forward and kissed him on the lips. We heard the cameras clicking, taking photos of us while kissing each other. Caden was in his father''s arms smiling.


    "It seems you were really in love with each other. We admire your love and we wish you all the best." One reporter finally said.


    We smiled at them and bid farewell then we continued to go inside the car.


    "They were exhausting. Just talking to those reporters made me tired." I said.


    Jayden chuckled. "That''s their job. They are like the police or even better when ites to interrogating people.


    "I hate them." I murmured.


    "Mommy, are you tired?" Caden suddenly asked.


    "For you, never." I smiled.


    He hugged me again tightly.


    "What is it?" Jayden asked, looking at Caden.


    "Can I sleep with you and mommy tonight?" He asked in a gentle voice.


    He was blushing when he asked that. Maybe he was not sure if we would agree and was hesitating to ask.


    I nced at Jayden before answering. "Of course sweetie! I was nning to sleep in your room tonight anyway but I think it would be best if you stay with us."


    His face lit up then looked at Jayden, waiting for his answer.


    "You can definitely sleep with us anytime you like. Just give mommy and daddy a day to be alone so we can make babies." He teased.


    "Stop that! He''s too young to know that!"


    "Mommy, it''s okay. I want a baby sister too. I will sleep with you and daddy once a week so you have six days to make me a baby sister." Caden said.


    My eyes widened from what he said. Kids nowadays really are smarter than adults.. Jaydenughed out loud and stopped when I red at him.

 Chapter 128 - 128 - Family Time

    "Caden, you''ve been hugging mommy since we arrived but how about daddy? Are you still mad at me?" Jayden asked Caden who was still embracing me.


    "No daddy. Can I hug you?" He answered.


    "I loved that, son. Daddy missed you also. Come here!" Jayden took Caden in hisp, hugged him tight and kissed him on top of his head.


    He was quiet while hugging Caden and I know he was thinking how he could protect him from my father. My heart was enjoying the scene, looking at my husband and my son together.


    "This is what I love. This precious time with you and Caden. Soon, there will be four of us." He whispered.


    I gave him a kiss on the check and hugged them tight. I was smiling. My heart was so happy that we are together.


    "How about we go out? The three of us. We haven''t done that since you came back." He said.


    Caden''s face became excited and was looking back and forth with me and his dad.


    I giggled and patted his head. "You''re excited."


    "Because we never had time to y outside when we were away." He said in a low voice.


    Jayden looked at me then to Caden. We haven''t really had the chance to do that. We went to different countries and ces but we were always at home. I was afraid that Jayden would find us so I never took Caden out.


    Jayden held his chin and tilted it up, looking at his son''s face.


    "Daddy is here now. I promise I will take you and mommy wherever you want. For now, how about we go to town and stroll at the park. Or we could go to the amusement park. Do you like rides?" He asked.


    Caden nodded, smiling widely to his father.


    "Then amusement park it is. Owen, go to the nearest one. Tell the men to follow us and keep alert." He ordered.


    Caden looked outside while the car was headed to the park. He was happy, I could see it in his face.


    "You''re smiling." Jayden murmured.


    "Because Caden is happy." I answered.


    "How about you? Are you happy being with me?"


    "Yes! Being with you and Caden makes me the happiest woman. Sometimes I still think of those years when we are not together and I was thankful that you didn''t give up on us. Thank you, love."


    "You didn''t give up either. I should be the one thanking you, for loving someone like me." He said before he leaned forward and pressed his lips into mine.


    "I love you, my wife."


    "I love you, my husband."


    We were kissing when Caden suddenly shouted.


    "We''re here!"


    Weughed when we saw him excited and jumping with joy.


    "Let''s have family time from now on. At least once a week. Then once everything''s fine, we could go on a trip. I know you''ve been to other countries, let''s go to a ce that you haven''t been to. Do you have a dream destination?" He asked.


    "d!" Caden blurted.


    "d?" Jayden asked, frowning.


    "Mommy always wanted to go there. She said she wanted to see the northern lights." Caden continued.


    Jayden turned to me and asked. "Is it true?"


    I nodded. "It is. It was my dream ever since I was little. I wanted to go there with the man I love." I said, staring at him.


    "Then I will take you there. Let''s go there with Caden. Just the three of us."


    "You will?"


    "Of course! I''ll take you wherever you want."


    "How about you?" I asked.


    "I wanted to go to where you want to go." He answered.


    "I mean, don''t you have a ce you want to see?" I asked.


    He chuckled. "No matter how beautiful the ce was, if you''re not there, it is nothing to me. You make my world beautiful." He said.


    I wanted to scream from happiness. He really knows how to tter my heart.


    "Mommy, you''re blushing. Daddy, you are already married, why do you still say things like that to mommy?" Caden asked.


    "Son, if you love someone, you have to tell and show her how much she means to you. No matter what age, no matter how long you''ve been together. Whether you just became a couple or already married, don''t forget to make her happy for the rest of your lives. I vowed to your mom that I will love her for eternity. If she''s happy, I am happy." Jayden exined.


    My heart was beating fast and dancing with joy. This man really makes me fall in love with him over and over again.


    We arrived at the parking lot and before we went out, the security team made sure that it was safe to get out. I know we caught the attention of the people but we are not sure when father will attack us so we are being careful.


    Caden wanted to ride the carousel first so we did. I rode with him while Jayden just stood beside us. I know he doesn''t want to be away from us so he wanted to be closer to us.


    We rode in about ten attractions inside the park that allow kids like Caden. We enjoyed the shooting games where you can get prizes like stuffed toys and candies. Jayden won every game so Caden got a lot of toys.


    When we got tired, we sat on a bench while Caden ate his ice cream.


    "This is fun." I said.


    "It''s fun because we''re together." Jaydenmented.


    "Love? Can I ask you a favor?"


    He frowned and looked at me. "Anything. What is it?"


    "Can I go to school and finish college?" I asked.


    I wanted to ask him about it for a long time but I just didn''t have the chance since a lot happened.


    "Of course, you can! Love, you can do anything you want, don''t hesitate to tell me." He answered.


    "Thank you!" I eximed, kissing him on the cheek.


    "We also need to take Caden to school. Maybe in Golden Oak since Zoey and the Wilson twins were already there." He said.


    I nodded in agreement. I know Caden would also like to study where the twins are and he''ll be happy to be with Alira.


    We continued our day in the amusement park and finally decided to ride the ferris wheel.

 Chapter 129 - 129 - [R18] Ferris Wheel Ride

    Caden wanted to rest because he was so exhausted so Missy took him to the car instead.


    Jayden wanted to ride the ferris wheel so I agreed to apany him. The amusement park will be closed after thest round of the ferris wheel.


    "You''re like a kid. Why do you want to ride this?" I asked, curiously.


    "When mom was still alive, we went to an amusement park and I enjoyed thest ride with mom and dad." He said while looking outside.


    We were seated across from each other when the wheel started turning.


    I didn''t talk for a while, I was just looking at him. I know he was just thinking of the day he was with his mother.


    "Love?" He whispered to call me.


    "Yes. What is it?"


    "From now on, please think of yourself first."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Then he turned to me. He smiled a little and stared into my face.


    "You''ve been thinking of me since we were in high school. I love that and I feel like I''m the luckiest person because of that. But I wanted you to put yourself and Caden on top of everything. You already gave me a lot. I want you to think about what you wanted to do. I was happy when you told me you wanted to finish college. I will support you all the way. Just tell me what you want to do and don''t depend on my decision." He said.


    "Thank you. I really wanted to continue my studies. A lot happenedtely so I wasn''t able to tell you. I took culinary sses in Paris but didn''t finish it so I wanted to continue that."


    "Go! I''m not going to stop you from reaching your dreams. My dream was to make you happy. I don''t want you to sacrifice more for me. You''ve done enough. It''s my turn now so please let me." He continued.


    I nodded and smiled at him. I wanted to cross the space between us but I was scared that the passenger cabin would not be bnced and would swing on the other side.


    The ferris wheel stopped and we were at the top. We could see the lights from the whole of Northbay City were starting to light up and it was beautiful.


    "I have never seen the city in this view. It''s breathtaking." I murmured.


    "You are." I turned to him when I heard him say that.


    He was staring at me. My heart always flutters every time hepliments me.


    "I love you." I blurted while looking at him.


    "I know and I love you. Would you like to sit on myp?" He asked.


    I frowned. Somehow I know what he was thinking. I wanted to do it earlier but I was scared.


    "But the cabin would swing on that side if I go there." I said and I wanted to rush into his side and jump into his arms.


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry. You''re light and we won''t fall because of it." He winked.


    I bit my lips when he reached out his hand and I took it. He supported me when I moved to his side. The cabin swung a little when I sat on hisp and I felt my heart beat a little bit faster.


    The passenger cabin has a one way ss so no one could actually see what the passengers do inside.


    I felt Jayden''s arms wrapped around my waist, hugging me tighter. He didn''t move for a moment. He was just embracing me.


    "What are you thinking?" I asked.


    "You."


    "And what about me?"


    "I was thinking how can I protect you and how can I make you happy."


    "I am happy. Just being with you and Caden makes me happy."


    "I figured you''d say that."


    Then I felt his hand under my shirt, fondling one of my breasts. I could see our reflection in the ss. He started kissing my neck while he rubbed my nipple with his finger.


    "Love." I whispered.


    His other hand lifted my skirt and started to caress my thigh. I voluntarily opened my legs, parting them wider. I felt his fingers rubbed my clit, still with my underwear on.


    "Ahhh¡­" I moaned.


    "Can you see yourself? Look at your lewd face. Seeing you like that makes me want to ravage you here." He said while nibbling my ear.


    We were staring at our reflection in the ss of the cabin. My shirt and skirt were lifted. My bra was pulled down, exposing my breasts while his one hand was fondling and ying with my nipple. His other hand was ying with my clit.


    When he pulled my underwear to the side, I could see his finger as he rubbed it and slowly circled it to my clit before putting it inside my core.


    "Love! Ahhhh¡­"


    He stroked my pussy with his finger, thrusting inside and out. The reflection of his every move on the ss brought me another level of excitement and thrill. I could see myself so flushed and I could feel the warmth of my own breath as I breathe rapidly.


    I felt his dick poking my behind. He was hard and ready to take me.


    "Love, I want you." I whispered.


    "We''ll continue at home." He murmured in between his kisses to my neck.


    I pouted. "No, I want you now. I won''t sleep with you if you reject me."


    Then I removed my underwear with my feet and showed it to him, putting it closer to his face. I heard him chuckle.


    "I just said to tell me what you want and now you are doing this to me." He said.


    "You started this. I want you inside me." I teased him by grinding my hips to his crotch.


    "Ugh. Fuck! You''re killing me. Move a little." He said.


    I slowly moved a little while he unbuckled his belt. I heard him unzip his pants and I felt his dick poking my back. He rubbed it on my back and I knew it was already big and hard.


    I positioned myself still facing the ss side, I could feel his hardened flesh sliding inside me when I slowly lowered my hips. I could see the whole thing shoving inside me.


    "Ahh.. Shit! You''re so tight!" He whispered then bit me slightly on the shoulder.

 Chapter 130 - 130 - [R18] Fireworks

    I held on to the round tubing when the cabin slightly swung when I started moving.


    "Move slowly." Jayden whispered.


    I nodded and moved slowly. I could feel his dick prating me deeper when I pushed myself harder to his crotch. Then he continued ying with my clit while I grinded at him.


    "Ahhh.. Love.. Oh yeah!" I moaned.


    His lips were brushing on my neck, kissing and sucking my skin. With his one hand fondling my breasts and his fingers pinching my nipples, his other hand was ying with my clit.


    "Love, we need to do this quickly. The wheel will start moving in ten minutes. Can you do that?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes." I answered.


    Then I started moving faster but still being careful. I moved my hips up and down with my feet as support. I could feel his dick sliding inside and out of my pussy. It felt really good. I could feel the head of his dick hitting my G-spot when I pushed harder.


    "Ahhh.. Ahhh.. Oh my! Ahhh.." I howled louder.


    He rubbed his fingers faster into my clit and squeezed my breasts with his warm hand.


    "Louder!" He said.


    I felt his lips sucked my shoulders again leaving me another mark. Then his tongue slowly circled into the mark and kissed it gently.


    From the reflection, I could see myself enjoying the warmth of his every touch. His big and hard flesh was nudging my womb every time I pushed myself deeper.


    His dick became even bigger and harder when I controlled my muscles and sucked him in.


    "Oh fuck!" He screamed, squeezing my breasts harder.


    Then we felt the ferris wheel start to move. My eyes widened and I started to panic.


    "Shit!" He then moved and changed our position. He was now standing while I was bent down, holding on to the backrest of where I was seated earlier.


    Then he started moving faster, pounding me harder and rougher from behind. While I looked at myself into the ss, my eyes rolled from the pleasure and ecstasy of his every thrust.


    I could feel his abdomen mming my butt as he fuck me from behind. The sound of his dick grinding and sliding into my wet pussy plus the adrenaline of his rushed movement, added more excitement in me.


    "Ahhhhhhhh. Love! Love! I''ming! Ahhhhhhhh¡­" I howled in satisfaction as we both released our white juices together.


    I could feel his dick pulsate as he released his seeds inside me.


    "Ohhhhh¡­" He growled.


    He bent down and kissed me on the cheek before pulling out his dick from my pussy. I heard him groan.


    We fixed ourselves and went out when our cabin stopped on the ground. We wereughing hard as we ran away from the ferris wheel holding each other''s hands.


    He pulled me into his arms, holding onto my waist with one hand while his other hand on my chin and leaning his forehead into mine.


    "I want to have more adventures with you. You''re always making me crazy." He whispered.


    I smiled and bit my lips, wrapped my arms around his neck before kissing him in response to his words.


    He kissed me back. We didn''t care if there were people passing by looking at us. We were happy being together.


    We were kissing passionately under the dark sky as if we were the only one in the park. We were only distracted when we heard the fireworks.


    It was pretty. It shatters into thousands of sparks, glittering into the night. The zing trails of light glistening into the dark sky was magnificent.


    "You are the best thing that ever happened to me. I would never ask for anything else as long as you are with me." He murmured.


    "Let''s go to d. I''ll take you there and to the ces you want to be. Let''s make happy memories together. Tell me, what are your dreams?" He asked, excitedly.


    I turned to him and smiled. " I want to finish college and open a restaurant after. I want to travel to d with you and Caden. I would also like to go to Korea and see the cherry blossoms. Then go to Maldives and spend days with you on a breathtaking ind."


    "Let''s n everything. Let''s make your dreamse true." He said, smiling widely.


    "And love, I want to talk to dad. I mean Benjamin."


    It was already in my mind that I would talk to him. He was the father I knew from the day I was born. He wasn''t my biological father but I felt like he looked at me like his own daughter. He asked me for forgiveness before but I wasn''t ready. I was hurt but thinking about everything that happened, he was still my father.


    "He''ll be happy to see you. " Jayden said.


    I frowned. I couldn''t understand why he suddenly said that.


    "I wasmunicating with him ever since he told me the reason why you left. He felt guilty and always calls me, asking if I found you. When I finally did and you came home, he wanted to see you but you know random things happened. I was going to ask you to meet him so thank you for wanting to see him." He answered.


    "Is he okay?" I asked.


    "He is. Don''t worry."


    I was happy to hear he''s fine and I''m d Jaydenmunicated with him for years. At least, he wasn''t lonely.


    Jayden pulled me again and hugged me tight. I know how much he loves me. I could feel it. He made mistakes, he''s not perfect. I am, too. But we both feel the same way. Our hearts were broken and mended by each other, and our fates were connected and could never be broken by anyone.


    "I love you." He said while kissing me on the forehead.


    "I love you, too." I simply answered.


    Then he leaned forward and kissed me again.. The fireworks that sparkled into the night were witness in our undying love for each other.

 Chapter 131 - 131 - Back At Home

    "Wee back!" Alora greeted us when we arrived at Queen''s.


    "Thank you for having us again here." I said.


    "How are you? Are you okay now?" She asked, worried.


    "Yes I''m fine now. I''m sorry for always making you all worry."


    "We''re used to it." Nina teased.


    I rolled my eyes and smiled at them. They were like a family to me. I have never felt alone because of them.


    "So what are your ns now?" Sophie asked.


    We were in the living room, chatting before going to bed. The boys were at Luke''s office talking about something. I know they were discussing about Matthew Forelli.


    "I''m nning to finish college. I mean, you''re all sessful in your chosen career and I was left behind so I asked Jayden if I could go to Golden Oak College and he agreed." I answered.


    "That''s good then. We''re d you are back and safe." Alora whispered.


    I was happy to be able to chat with them. When we were in high school, we would sit in Alora''s garden to chat while having tea. We were young and didn''t even know the challenges in life.


    Alora was the first to get engaged but I was the first one to get pregnant. I was the only one who ran away from them and lived far away from the luxurious life for three years. I was the only one who didn''t finish college and didn''t achieve anything.


    I took a deep breath and kept quiet. I am really happy right now with my rtionship with Jayden. But somehow, I felt like something was


    missing.


    I went to our bedroom after chatting with the girls. Caden was still ying with Alira and Lucas while Jayden was still with the guys so I decided to take a dip into the tub.


    After a few minutes, Jayden came inside the bathroom. He smiled at me, took his clothes off and joined me. He sat on the back while I leaned my body to his chest.


    "What''s bothering you?" He asked.


    I sighed. "I''m happy that we''re together now but I want something more. I couldn''t figure out what it was."


    "Maybe if you go back to school and do something that you really like, you will figure out what it is." He said.


    "You think so?"


    "Yes. Let''s take Caden tomorrow to the kindergarten then I''ll take you there. If you want to."


    "I loved that. But is it okay if sometimes I go alone? I mean not alone like just by myself, I mean without you." I asked, hesitantly.


    I know he''s very protective of me right now because of my father. But I wanted to stand on my own and won''t just depend on him.


    He chuckled. "Of course! As long as you have your security team, that''s fine."


    I smiled at him and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Thank you!" I whispered.


    "Anything for you, love."


    After we took a bath, Caden was sitting on the couch when we came out of the bathroom.


    "Sweetie,e on! Let''s go and clean you up." I called.


    "Can daddy help me instead?" He suddenly asked.


    "You don''t like mommy to help you now?" I asked, ncing at Jayden.


    "No. But daddy hasn''t been with me for three years so I wanted him to help me." He said.


    I nced at Jayden who was surprised. He walked towards Caden, smiling.


    "Come on, son!" He said then carried him to his arms and walked inside the bathroom.


    I was smiling while I looked at them.I was really happy that our family isplete now. Caden was also happy to be with his father. I could hear them talking to each other inside the bathroom.


    When they''re done, Caden jumped into the bed as Iid down beside him while Jaydenid on the other side.


    "Sweetie, you''re going to school tomorrow okay? Lucas and Alira will be there so you already have friends." I said while tucking him inside the nket.


    "Yes mommy! I''ll be a good boy, I promise!" He said while yawning.


    "Go to sleep. We''ll take you there tomorrow and mommy will start school also." Jayden said.


    Caden smiled. He turned to Jayden''s side and to my surprise, he hugged Caden instead of me.


    Jayden was smiling widely and was looking at me as if saying that Caden is now siding with him. I rolled my eyes and didn''t say anything since Caden was too sleepy.


    Jayden chuckled when Caden was sound asleep.


    "I won this time." He teased.


    "He missed you. Ever since he started to understand things, he will always ask me about you. I was having a hard time exining everything to him so I told him you were away because of work. Then he started drawing pictures of you and us." I said in a gentle voice.


    "Did you tell him stories about me?" He asked.


    "Yes."


    "What did you tell him?"


    "Almost everything. I don''t want to lie to him. I just left the painful part, the real reason why you''re not with us. But somehow, I think he knew. He didn''t ask about it but I felt like he understood."


    "He''s a smart kid. You raised him well. Thank you. But you know sometimes, I''m scared." He said, staring at the ceiling.


    "Scared of what?" I frowned.


    "You lived for three years without me. I''m scared that you wouldn''t need me anymore." He chuckled.


    "I need you. Always. It''s just, I didn''t have a choice back then." I whispered.


    He turned to me and smiled.


    "I want you to depend on me but I don''t want you to feel shackled. If you want or need something, tell me. If something''s bothering you, tell me. Let''s always talk about things, okay?" He said.


    I nodded and smiled back. I yawned and suddenly felt exhausted.


    "Go to sleep. You''ll be a student again starting tomorrow." He said in a gentle voice.


    "Good night, love."


    "Good night, I love you.." He answered.

 Chapter 132 - 132 - Back To School

    We dropped by Golden Oak Kindergarten first to enroll Caden.This is actually his first official school and I know he was excited and happy.


    "Your highness! It''s a pleasure to be selected as your son''s primary school. We will definitely take good care of him." The principal said.


    We were in her office and signing the final documents for Caden''s official enrollment.


    "Just call me Mrs. Richards. We''re not in Flousia so I don''t think you need to address me formally." I said.


    "Oh! Then Mrs. Richards it is."


    After signing all the papers, we took Caden to his ssroom to check his ssmates and teacher. Jayden was ordered to meticulously check everything. It may be too much for some but we couldn''t afford to lose Caden. Father was looking for him so we needed to protect him. Luke was also worried since it seemed that everything was repeating like de javu.


    When Luke and the others were just kids, they were kidnapped. Now, the Wilson twins and Caden were friends, father might use his friends to get him.


    Wilson Group assigned the security team for the twins while Jayden assigned the A.E security team and men from the Castello n to protect Caden.


    The room was surrounded by bodyguards as well as the whole school. The principal didn''t reject the proposed security escort for the kids since they came from prominent families.


    After making sure everything''s settled, we bid farewell to Caden then went to Golden Oak College.


    "Are you excited?" Jayden asked.


    "Yes! Thank you for allowing me to go back to school." I smiled.


    "I won''t stop you from reaching your dream. Just always wear your ring so everyone would know you''re off limits." He became serious.


    I giggled. Then I wrapped my arms around his neck and gave him a gentle kiss.


    "You are the only one for me." I whispered.


    He grabbed me by the waist, pulled me closer to his body and responded to my kisses.


    We went to the President''s office and were greeted by some professors.


    "Your Highness, it''s an honor to have you here!" The president greeted.


    "Please just call me Margaret or Mrs.Richards. No formalities please." I said.


    "Mrs.Richards then. Wee to Golden Oak College. This is Mrs.Peters, you can alwayse to her if you need anything." She introduced me to a middle aged woman.


    I nodded. She guided us to sit on the couch to start the enrollment process. There were about five other professors inside the office who were just standing and looking at what was happening.


    "I want to discuss the safety of my wife." Jayden suddenly spoke.


    The president and the other professors looked at him. I could see a mixture of fear and excitement from them.


    "Yes, Mr.Richards. We were informed by the principal of the kindergarten about it so we already know what you will request from us."


    "Good. I will have to put my men around the campus. Don''t mind them, just go on with your daily activities here. Their main duty is to protect my wife but they will also protect the whole school including you and the students." Jayden exined further.


    The president''s face lit up and was happy to hear about the protection from the A.E Security Team.


    I signed the documents after Jayden checked it and then he dropped me off to my ssroom. I know we are getting too much attention from the professors and especially from the students.


    Jayden''s men checked the room and when it was cleared, he smiled at me while holding both of my hands.


    My ssmates who were inside the room were whispering while staring at us. We were standing by the door and it seems, the professor hasn''t arrived yet.


    "Go. I will go to work now. Send me a message or call me if anything went wrong, okay? You can do this!" He said, smiling at me.


    He pulled me into his arms and leaned forward to kiss me. It was gentle and just a quick kiss. I was blushing when I turned around and went inside the room. He left when he saw me sit down.


    I sat in the third row at the back and waited for the professor to arrive. A few students were giving me side nces but I didn''t mind. I just wanted to study and finish college. I don''t n on mingling with the students here. After school, I will go straight home.


    I was waiting for the professor when someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned around and saw a guy smiling at me.


    "Peggy!" He called.


    I frowned and got confused. I stared at him and was surprised to realize who it was. It was Kian!


    "Kian?"


    "Yes!"


    "Oh my god! What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "Well, I want to take this ss as my second course so I am here." He answered.


    Then he stood up and sat beside me.


    "Wow! It''s been more than three years since west saw each other. You look prettier!" Hemented.


    Somehow, he changed. He was more feminine and acts like a gay now than we were in high school.


    We were chatting happily when two guys suddenly approached us.


    "Peggy this is Tom, my boyfriend. And this is our friend, Ethan." He introduced.


    "Hi!" I simply greeted them.


    But the guy named Ethan suddenly took my hand and kissed it.


    I smiled but took my hand away from him.


    "You didn''t tell me you have a beautiful friend." Ethan said, smiling.


    "Ethan, she''s taken. She''s already married." Kian whispered.


    "Oh shoot. That''s so unlucky of me. Anyway, I can still be your friend, right? If you need help, just call me." He said.


    We continued to chat and I fit in easily with the group. Maybe because Kian was already a friend and a ssmate before.


    Ethan was cheerful and was always smiling. Kian said he was his boyfriend''s best friend. His boyfriend was the friend he was in love with for a long time. I was happy to see him with his first love.


    "I''m d you found your match." I said, sincerely.


    "Me too.. I''m happy for you! I know it''ste but congrattions to you and Jayden!" He happily said before giving me a warm hug.

 Chapter 133 - 133 - Ethan

    During lunch, Jayden called me and I was happy to hear his voice.


    "How was it?" He asked.


    "It''s okay. It''s my first day and a monthte so I have to do some activities at home."


    "You can do it. I believe in you." He said.


    "Did you take your lunch?" I asked.


    "Not yet. I had a meeting with two clients then had to review and sign a lot of papers. We will be having a board meeting after an hour so my schedule is full." He answered.


    "Don''t forget to take your lunch. You might get sick." I said, worriedly.


    "Love, if you''re not busy after school, can you cook for me?" He asked.


    I chuckled because he sounded shy.


    "Of course! I loved that! Will youe and pick me up?" I asked.


    "I will. I missed you already. I hope you are here with me."


    "Me too. Oh! Can you send me a picture of you? And I''ll send you mine." I happily said.


    "I like that. You eat your lunch, okay? And don''t talk to other men."


    "I met Kian!" I blurted.


    "Kian? Your ex?" He asked.


    "You know he doesn''t like me."


    "I''m just kidding. Say my regards to him. Anyone else?" He asked.


    I know he meant if some men talked to me or approached me.


    "Yes. Kian''s friend. His name is Ethan. He kissed my hand when Kian introduced me to him." I said.


    I was actually nervous when I told him about it.


    "I see. Maybe it''s how he greets people." He simply said.


    "You''re not mad?" I asked, confused.


    "Why would I get mad? You didn''t do anything."


    "Because you''re a jealous type guy and overprotective so I was nervous." I pouted.


    He chuckled. "I''m still that guy. I''m overprotective when ites to you and Caden. Is it bad?"


    "No. I like it when you''re jealous." I teased.


    "Love, the professor''s here. I''ll wait for youter, okay? I love you."


    "I love you, too. Good luck!" He answered before ending the call.


    I was smiling when someone suddenly sat beside me. It was Ethan.


    "Your husband?" He asked.


    I frowned but still nodded in response.


    "Your husband was pretty popr. He suddenly became the CEO of A.E Corporation then married a princess. He''s lucky." He said.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, starting to get annoyed.


    "Don''t get me wrong, princess. I mean he''s lucky to have you." He exined.


    I didn''t reply and just went back to what I''m doing. Kian tapped me on the shoulders and was smiling when I turned around.


    "Ethan is like that every time he''s interested in someone." He said.


    I suddenly felt awkward. I am already married and a mother. I don''t think it''s proper for some other guy to like me.


    "Don''t worry. I just wanted to be your friend." He said when he saw me starting to get awkward.


    When the professor started the lecture, Ethan didn''t move to his seat and just stayed beside me. I didn''t really pay attention to him because I was listening to the lecture the whole time.


    When the ss was done, I stood up and bid farewell to Kian and his friends.


    I was walking towards the door when someone grabbed my hand. When I looked at who it was, I was surprised it was Ethan again.


    "What do you want?" I asked with a frown face.


    "Nothing. Are you mad at me?" He asked.


    "No. Why would I get mad at you?"


    "Just curious. You didn''t talk to me during ss." He said.


    "Look, I''m here to study not to make friends. I''m a married woman and a mother. I don''t think it''s proper for any man to just casually touch me like what you are doing now." I said, annoyed.


    He was still holding my hand and released it when she heard what I said.


    "I''m sorry. It''s a habit."


    "I don''t mind talking to you but if you will keep on touching me like that, I don''t think I can be your friend. You don''t know my husband. I don''t want any trouble." I continued.


    "What''s happening here?" Someone spoke and I know who it was.


    My eyes widened and I was really surprised that Jayden came so early. I felt my heart was beating so fast. I really don''t want any trouble on my first day of school.


    "Love!" I called and rushed to his side.


    I tiptoed and kissed him on the lips and held his hand.


    "Nothing. I was-"


    He grabbed me by the waist and kissed me passionately.


    "I missed you." He whispered after kissing me.


    "Wow! You''re still the same Jayden!" Kian eximed.


    He was smiling widely while walking towards us.


    "Kian! It''s nice to see you." Jayden greeted.


    "I''m sorry about my friend, Peggy. He''s out of his mind." Kian said, sincerely.


    I felt Jayden''s hand tightened on my waist. He was looking at Ethan but I couldn''t figure out what he''s thinking.


    I was getting anxious but Jayden didn''t say a word and just nodded.


    "Let''s go, love." He said then pulled me out of the ssroom.


    Everyone''s eyes were on us. The girls were looking at Jayden and the boys were looking at me.


    "Love, why are you here early? I thought you still had a board meeting." I asked.


    "I missed you so I asked Leon to attend instead. I told him to tell them I''m not feeling well." He answered.


    "Why did you lie just to see me?"


    "I didn''t lie. I''m really not feeling well. I feel iplete when I''m not with you."


    He was blushing when he said those words. That''s why he rushed in here to see me, he was lonely.


    The security team outside lined up when we went outside the building. Again, Jayden almost dragged me inside the car.


    When he finally sat down beside me, I mmed my lips to his, kissing him hungrily. I smiled when he responded.


    "I missed you too." I said while giving him small kisses.


    He smiled and kissed me again, invading my mouth with his tongue.


    "Let''s pick up Caden." He whispered.


    He spoke to Owen through the car''s inte and told him to go to the Kindergarten.

 Chapter 134 - 134 - The Good News

    Caden slept in the car on the way home. He was happy when we came to pick him up. Lucas and Alira were picked up by Luke and Alora and they were headed to Alora''s parents to visit.


    "So what''s with that Ethan guy? Is he bothering you?" Jayden suddenly asked.


    I took a deep breath and looked at him in the eyes.


    "I think he''s interested in me. When you came, I was telling him that it''s improper for him to casually touch me. He grabbed my hand when I was about to walk out of the room."


    "Would you like me to take care of him?" He asked.


    I suddenly remembered the day he beat all my ex boyfriends. He was like a different person. I only saw it once and it was a video not in person but he looks very different. I thought it was his mother who took over, but he said it wasn''t her. It was him.


    "No! I don''t want any trouble. I can handle him." I answered.


    "Okay. Just tell me if you need help. And I also think he likes you. Not only him, but a lot of guys like you."


    "And why do you think they like me?"


    "Love, do you really look at yourself in the mirror? You''re breathtaking. They just couldn''t approach you because you are tied to me. But that Ethan guy has guts." He said with a sound of annoyance in his voice.


    "Don''t mind him." I said.


    "By the way two news for you. One good and one bad. Which one would you like to hear first?"


    I became restless. I know the bad news was about my father. I sighed before responding.


    "Good news."


    "Your father, Benjamin, wanted to see you. He''ll being over for dinner tonight." He said.


    I couldn''t hide my happiness. I was smiling and my heart was dancing with joy. I don''t know why. We were not really close since basically left me but I wanted us to start over as father and daughter.


    "Are you excited?"


    "Yes! Did you contact him? Or was he the one who requested to meet?"


    "He called me and asked about you. I know he wanted to see you but was hesitating to ask so I invited him for dinner."


    "Really? Thank you, love! You''re the best!"


    "I love your smile." He murmured.


    I was blushing and squealing inside. He really changed and I love the person he has be.


    "So what''s the bad news?" I asked.


    My happiness and excitement suddenly changed to restlessness.


    Jayden took a deep breath and looked into my eyes. I could see that he feels the same way. He was restless and anxious.


    "Your father, Matthew Forelli, is here. He''s already in the country. He was sighted at the airport yesterday but after that he disappeared again. We were still trying to search for him. So love, I need you to be careful." Jayden said in a serious tone.


    I nodded and looked at Caden who was sleeping on myp. I held him in my arms and hugged him tight.


    "Love, I''m scared. He might take Caden away from us. I would die if it happened." I whispered.


    He pulled us closer to him, embracing me and Caden.


    "Shh. I''ll do everything to protect both of you. I promise, Peggy. I won''t let him touch you again and I would never give him a chance to take Caden. I would rather die." He said with gritted teeth.


    "But love, can you promise me that nothing bad will also happen to you?"


    "I promise. Don''t worry."


    When we came home to Queen''s, I went to the kitchen to cook. Dad would be having dinner with us so I wanted to cook for him. It''s the first time he would taste the food I make so I wanted it to be special. I cooked his favorite dish, steak. And baked his favorite dessert, a ck forest cake with cherry on top.


    I was nervous when the maid called me when he finally arrived. I was in the bedroom and just finished dressing up. I wore the white dress he gave me on my sixteenth birthday. It was thest gift I received from him and I never had a chance to wear it. I don''t even know if he would remember giving this to me. I don''t even know if he was the one who chose the dress or his secretary. But still I wanted to wear it.


    I went downstairs and I saw Jayden talking to him. The rest of our friends went out to eat dinner because they didn''t want to disturb my meeting with my dad. They said this is my moment so I just need Jayden and Caden with me.


    "Dad?" I called.


    Then he turned around and looked at me. It was awkward at first but then he walked towards me and smiled.


    "Margaret." He whispered.


    Then tears fell from my eyes. Finally, I could feel the love from his gentle voice as he called on to my name.


    "Dad!" I rushed to him and jumped into his arms.


    "I''m sorry dad! I''m sorry!" I cried while I felt his hand caressing my back.


    "Shh. It''s my fault. Everything was my fault. Don''t apologize." He said.


    After our emotional moment, we went to the dining room and he was surprised to see what I had prepared for him.


    "I know what your favorite food is. I asked the servants when I was a kid and it was my dream to cook for you." I said.


    He smiled then took a bite. I was shocked when he suddenly sobbed.


    "It''s delicious. You''re a good cook." He was sobbing when he said that.


    I smiled at him and held his hand.


    "Dad, can we start over? I am still your daughter. You are my father. That would never change."


    "Yes! Margaret, thank you! I would be happy to start over again. I am your father, no one could take my daughter away from me." He said while crying.


    I was so happy and I couldn''t ask for anything else. I have Jayden and Caden and I reconciled with dad.. But I know that as long as my real father was out there looking for us, there were still a lot of troubles along the way.

 Chapter 135 - 135 - Jaydens Illness

    "Are you happy?" Jayden asked while weid down on the bed.


    "Yes, love. Thank you!" I answered, smiling at him.


    "Anything for you." He said, kissing me on my forehead.


    "I''m so tired today. But it was fulfilling."


    He didn''t say a word. When I looked at him, he was staring at the ceiling. I know he was thinking about my father again. Now that he''s here, Jayden feels restless.


    He looked at me when he noticed I was staring at him. He smiled then heaved a sigh.


    "Love, you knew all along that I have a mental illness, right?"


    I frowned. Why did he suddenly ask me about it? Somehow, I feel like he wanted to tell me something.


    "Yes. Why?"


    "You asked me before if you could meet my other self and I agreed. Well, I tried to let her out the other day but I think mom would nevere back."


    "What do you mean? Are you cured?"


    He took a deep breath and stared at me. His eyes showed that something had happened to him. And I think I know what it was.


    "Wait! I think I know what was happening to you now!" I eximed then sat on the bed facing him.


    He didn''t stand up, he was just looking at me, waiting for what I have to say.


    "Are you like Alora now? Like having multiple personalities?" I asked, eyes widened.


    He didn''t answer. He was silent and was just staring at me.


    "Love, tell me!" I was really getting impatient.


    He stood up and sat on the bed, facing me. He cupped my cheeks and nted small kisses into my face.


    "Jayden!" I called again.


    The anticipation of his next words were killing me.


    "Yes and no." He simply answered.


    "Can you just tell me what''s happening?" I almost yelled.


    "Yes I have another personality living inside my head other than my mother. And no, I am not like Alora. Alora has a lot of personalities in her mind and at least two or three of them were really not part of who she is. Do you remember when I said that the one who beat your exes was me and not mom?"


    I nodded. "Yes. You were like a different person. Like a dangerous person. It was the same person I saw when we were in high school, when I tried to break up with you. It was you but somehow it was like a darker side of you."


    "Do you remember my answer back then?" He asked.


    "You said you are my worst nightmare." I whispered.


    "It really was me. But I have another side of myself. He''s dangerous like what you said. It developed when fear and rage consumed me. It doesn''t have a name because it''s still me and he would only show when I''m mad. But once he takes over me, I feel like someone is controlling me." He said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "He didn''t take over until the day you were taken by your father. I was so mad that I almost killed George. Unlike Alora who couldn''t remember what happened after she switched, I remember everything."


    "When was thest time you switched before the incident with George?" I asked.


    "When we were in high school and beat your ex boyfriends."


    "Is it just happening if it involves me?" I frowned.


    "I don''t know, love. When it happens, I don''t have any control of myself unless someone tells me to stop."


    "But are you sure it''s another personality? Maybe you''re just mad when you do those things."


    "He speaks in my head like my mother. But I will consult dad about it. I know there''s something wrong with my head and I''m sorry if I told you just now. I was afraid that you would get scared of me." He whispered.


    I brushed my hand to his cheek, staring into his eyes.


    "Hey, we promised to be together forever whatever happens, right? I told you when the time came that you felt like losing yourself, always think of me. And when the path you take seems dark, just whisper my name, love. I will light the way for you."


    "Thank you, love. I really don''t know what I will do without you. You are like the moon that lights up my darkest night." He said while kissing my hand.


    "And you are the sun that warms up my coldest day." I murmured.


    He pulled me into his arms to give me a passionate kiss on the lips.


    I leaned my head to his chest while he caressed my back.


    "About your father, Matthew Forelli, I might have to -"


    "Shh. I don''t want to think about him." I said, cutting him off.


    "Okay. By the way, the house is finished. We could go there tomorrow and prepare to move." He suddenly said.


    I tilted my face to look at him. I know I was smiling so wide, I was excited when I heard him say about the house.


    "Really? We could move?" I asked, excitedly.


    He chuckled then nodded.


    "I''ll pick you up after ss then get Caden and we''ll go there."


    "You''re not busy?"


    "I already cleared my schedule tomorrow so don''t worry about it."


    I almost jump from joy when I put my arms around him.


    "Come one, let''s rest. I know you''re exhausted." He said.


    Iid down on the bed and immediately fell asleep.


    JAYDEN POV


    I was looking at my wife sleeping soundly on the bed. Never did I imagine that I would be settling down. I was a yboy when I was young and changed girlfriends whenever I wanted to.


    I know mom wasn''t proud of me. For ten years before I met Peggy, I was dealing with a split personality. Although three years had passed that I hadn''t switched with mom when Luke found me and dad, I was always afraid that she would take over me.


    I tried talking to her in my mind the other day but she won''t answer me. I honestly felt more scared that she didn''t answer and that I couldn''t feel her presence. I feel iplete.


    That''s when that guy appeared again. He was me but different. He looked cold and gave a dark aura. I couldn''t understand why he suddenly spoke in my head. I was surprised.


    I almost forgot about him. But when Peggy was taken by her father, I snapped and lost control. I wanted to kill George.. I wanted to kill Peggy''s father.

 Chapter 136 - 136 - Distress

    Staring at my wife right now, I realized that I really couldn''t afford to lose her. Even if her father is the most notorious man alive, I will protect her and my son even if it cost me my life.


    Thinking about what he would do to take Peggy and Caden, I may need to switch to that guy. I could take his father down but I don''t think I could kill him if it was just me when the timees.


    Compared to me, that guy was heartless. If it''s just me and Peggy asked me to not hurt her father, I would definitely follow Peggy. I don''t want to make her sad again.


    I sighed and got out of bed as I couldn''t sleep. I walked towards the couch and sat there, poured a ss of wine to drink.


    I have a lot in my mind right now. I was thinking about where Peggy''s father is now. Where is he hiding? Is he near Primrose? What if he was just outside Queen''s spying on us? Will I be able to protect Peggy and Caden?


    Fuck! My mind is a mess. Why now?


    I felt a throbbing pain in my head and my visions were starting to get blurry. Shit! Someone was taking over me, is it mom?


    ''Mom? Is that you?'' I was speaking in my head but I am still awake, I know that. I could still see Peggy on the bed.


    What the hell is happening to me? Am I having an episode? Nothing bad is happening yet and I didn''t feel like this when Peggy was taken.


    ''Mom! Mom! Mom!'' I kept on calling her but she wasn''t answering.


    ''Mom, why did you leave me again? You are not supposed to leave me!'' I shouted.


    I was shouting inside my head but in reality I was just sitting on the couch looking at Peggy who was still sleeping on the bed.


    I know this is bad. If this keeps going I might fall into aa again. My mind could ''t handle it if it''s about mom.


    ''Why are you calling her? Have you forgotten that you talked to her saying you wouldn''t take revenge anymore?''


    It was that guy. My other self.


    ''I asked mom''s permission and she''s fine with it.'' I answered the voice in my head.


    ''But are you?'' He asked.


    ''Why are you asking the obvious?''


    Heughed. ''Did you forget how she was murdered?''


    It has been fourteen years already but I still can''t forget what happened to her. Her lifeless body bathing in her own blood and the smell of it that still lingers in my nose.


    I didn''t answer. But I could hear hisugh inside my head.


    ''Look at the woman you loved so much. The daughter of the man who killed your own mother. Don''t you think that a good way to avenge your mother is to take the life of his own blood?'' He suddenly said.


    ''What did you just say? Are you asking me to kill my wife?''


    ''You want revenge. I can feel it. You were just blinded by your own feelings. She bewitched you so you won''t kill her father.''


    "Stop it! Enough! I don''t want to hear anything from you! Get out of my head!"


    I shouted. I thought I was shouting inside my head but I wasn''t. I was already shouting out loud.


    PEGGY POV


    I was awakened by a loud voice that sounded distress. I slowly opened my eyes and turned to the other side of the bed. Jayden wasn''t beside me so I stood up to look for him.


    I frowned when I saw him on the couch, sitting there while tapping his head continuously. His other hand was holding a ss of wine.


    He was looking at me but wasn''t. His eyes seem restless and anxious.


    "Love?" I called.


    "Stop it! Enough! I don''t want to hear anything from you! Get out of my head!"


    He shouted again. It was the voice I heard when I was asleep. I stood up and walked towards him.


    To my surprise, he suddenly put the ss of wine on the table, it was so forced that it broke. My eyes widened when I saw blood dripping from his palm. I rushed into him, tore my nightgown and wrapped the cloth in his palm.


    "Love! It''s me! Come back to me!" I whispered.


    For some reason, I was calm. My heart was pounding so fast but I tried to rx and didn''t panic.


    Jayden was still tapping his head and he was sweating a lot. As if he wanted to get rid of someone.


    I tried to touch his face but he was trying harder to avoid my touch. I need to reach out to him somehow, he was having an episode, I know it now.


    I''m not really sure what to do. It was the first time I saw him like this, then I remember what Luke always does when Alora is having an episode.


    So I kneeled in front of him, pulled his cor harder and mmed my lips to his.


    He was struggling at first but I didn''t let go of him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer.


    I sucked his lower lip and licked it then I slid my tongue into his mouth, exploring and savoring the taste of it


    I felt him rxed and calmed down then he started responding to my kiss. He put his arms around my waist, pressing me to his body.


    I could feel the warmth of his embrace and the passionate kiss he was giving me as response to my kisses.


    When we pulled away, he leaned his forehead into mine.


    "Are you okay now?" I asked, panting.


    He nodded but his eyes were still restless.


    "Love what happened? You were shouting at someone. Tell me what it is." I asked.


    He kept quiet and just pulled me again, giving me a warm tight hug.

 Chapter 137 - Side Story - Percy & Sophie Part 1

    Book 5 Introduction of Love & Friendship Series


    Ever since she was born, they considered her a curse, a trash and a nobody.


    She was the eldest child of the Anderson n, the one who should carry honor and bring fortune to the family by marrying a wealthy heir. Their family strengthened its power and wealth by making ties with a much more powerful n through arranged marriage. It was the duty of the eldest child of the current generation to be married off to another family.


    However, she was born with heterochromia. She had different eye colors. One was blue and the other was green. The elders of her family considered her as bad luck so they tossed her aside like trash.


    Her twin sister Selene, who was a few minutes younger than her, was given the duty to fulfill her responsibility as the eldest child. She was also chosen as the next heiress of the Anderson Empire. She looked exactly like her but she was perfect. Her eyes were both sparkling like emeralds. Her hair was straight like gold and her lips red as the rose.


    As the one who would be the next heiress, Selene was treated like a princess. She was considered as one of the most important members of the family.


    And her? She was nothing. Her parents treated her nicely but she never felt the love they were giving Selene. Her grandfather was the same. But the worst were her aunts, uncles and cousins.


    She was kept in the mansion because her parents were ashamed that people would see her imperfection and she would disgrace the whole family.


    At 10 years old, Selene''s future husband was chosen. His name was Percival Jackson, the one and only heir of the Jackson Empire.


    The Jackson''s owned thergest mediapany in the country, Media Tech. They also had strong connections with the Wilson n, the richest family in the country.


    Today, Selene and him would meet for the first time so she was not allowed to go to the dance hall where they held the party.


    Instead, she went to the garden to read some books. She was sitting under a maple tree when someone suddenly jumped andnded in front of her. She was startled and her eyes widened seeing a boy standing in front of her, staring directly into her eyes. He had ck hair with a set of deep grey eyes.


    She blushed and felt embarrassed. He saw her, he saw her eyes! She didn''t know what to say or what to do so she covered her face with her hands and started sobbing.


    "Hey why are you crying?" He asked.


    He rushed towards her and touched her shoulders.


    "You saw! You saw my eyes!" She burst while sobbing.


    "So? What''s with your eyes? What''s wrong in it? They''re pretty!" He said without hesitation.


    She was still covering her face when the boy sat next to her.


    "What are you reading?" He asked while picking one of the books she brought.


    She removed her hands from her face but her head was still bowed down, trying not to look at him. It was the first time she has spoken to someone other than her family. It made her nervous and excited at the same time.


    "Wow! Iliad and Odyssey by Homer! You like Greek Literature?" He enthusiastically asked.


    "Yes." She simply answered.


    He started reading the book beside her. She didn''t say a word and just sat there listening to him, reading it loudly.


    "By the way, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be inside like the other kids?" He asked, curiosity piqued.


    Still not looking at him, she whispered, "N-No. I wasn''t allowed."


    To her surprise, he grabbed her chin and tilted it up. His face was so close, his eyes staring into her eyes again.


    Her eyes widened and she froze for a moment.


    "Why do you talk to me with your head down?" He asked.


    "M-My eyes, they''re different." She stammered.


    "Heterochromia. That''s what you have." Hemented with a frown.


    "Yes. It''s a curse." She said softly.


    She was shocked when he suddenlyughed. He removed his hand from her chin and crossed his arms. She stared at him, confused.


    "Who told you that?" He asked his voice somehow sounded annoyed.


    "M-My family." She murmured.


    "Then your family is crazy! This is the 21st century. No one believes in curses anymore. It''s true, it''s an eye defect but it isn''t a curse. And it really looks good on you. It''s pretty. It''s like the color of the sky and the ocean. I like it." He said amused, smiling sweetly at her.


    She blushed. He''s the first person to tell her that she wasn''t cursed or defective. He said she was pretty. She felt her heart skip a beat. She felt so happy for the first time in her life.


    "What''s your name?" He asked.


    "I-I''m So-" She was cut off by the sound of a man''s voice shouting near them.


    Her body trembled. No one should see her there. Her grandfather would get mad at her if someone found out about her.


    She stood up and ran further in the garden. She hid herself in the bushes but she could still see the boy from where she was. He was looking for her when she suddenly took off.


    "Master Percy, you''re here. Your parents are looking for you. Selene is waiting for you." She heard the man tell him.


    She suddenly felt her heart was pierced by something. He''s Percy. Her twin sister''s betrothed.


    She was so curious that she wanted to see for herself their first meeting. So she sneaked inside the hall and just hid from somewhere that no one could see her.


    Hiding was her best skill after all. She was hidden from everyone from the first day she was born. Eventually, she got used to it and hiding herself became a habit.


    She can see her mother introducing Selene to Percy. She smiled at him and he smiled back at her. Her heart feels like it was crushed. She thought she found a person that belongs only to her. But she was wrong, he was for Selene all this time. It should be her. He should be hers. She thought to herself.


    She didn''t realize she was crying when suddenly he turned his gaze to her. Did he know where she is? She was not sure. But he was smiling at her. He wasn''t looking at Selene. He''s looking at her.


    That was the first time she wanted something that Selene owns. She wanted him to be hers.


    "I wish Selene would disappear so I could get the life she stole from me." She whispered.


    She didn''t know that those words woulde true one day and Percy would be her stolen love.

 Chapter 138 - Side Story - Percy & Sophie Part 2

    ''p''


    "How dare you show yourself at the party?"


    It was the first time her mother hit her. Selene saw her at the party. She saw Percy looking at her so she told their parents that she sneaked inside.


    Her face hurts and she can taste her own blooding from her lower lip. But the most painful part was she was pped by her own mother. Yet, she didn''t cry. She just stood there without blinking an eye.


    "You''re a disgrace! We gave you everything you need, how could you ruin my trust?" Her mother yelled.


    "I-I just wanted to see"


    ''p''


    She received another one, but it didn''t came from her mother. It was from her sister. Her mother didn''t even bother to stop her. She was just looking at her daughters. She let Selene punished her.


    Selene pped her in the face over and over until her cheeks were swollen. But she never shed tears. Then Selene whispered something in her ear.


    "I know you like Percy. But he will never be yours. He will never like you. So dream on. He''s mine so don''t you dare look at him with that disgusting eyes of yours."


    Then they left her and locked her in her room. She walked towards the broken mirror and looked at herself. She was a mess. Both of her cheeks were red. Her lower lip has a small cut and there was blooding from it.


    She smiled. Then she walked towards the bookshelf and picked her favorite book to read as if nothing happened.


    She was locked in her bedroom for two days now. The maids will just bring her food ande back once she''s done. She never wondered why her family treated her like that. She never questioned her parents why they treated her differently. She never asked her mother why she loved Selene but not her.


    Selene and her were twins but they grew up separately. They never yed with each other. She never eat with her. She was tutored ever since she was little so she was always in her room.


    As they grew older, Selene will ocassionaly visit her in secret. Not to y or chat with her. She wille to her room to beat her whenever she''s mad at something. She will always me her.


    Her mother never asked where she got the bruises. She thinks her mother knew about it but she didn''t do anything to stop her sister from hitting her.


    After a week, her mother let her out, only to be taken to another vi. Her father told her she will be living with them separately from now on. She actually felt relieved.


    She was brought to a small vi half an hour away from the Anderson''s mansion. She was left with two maids to help her everyday. She was thankful, at least she was not alone.


    The house was still big enough for a 10-year old girl and two servants. There are 4 rooms inside and a garden. There was also a maple tree in there. It was her favorite part of the house.


    "I am Noriko and this is my cousin Nikita. We''ll be serving you from now on."


    When she looked at them, they were smiling at her. Their eyes didn''t show any disgust, it was sincere.


    "Can you be my friends?" she blurted.


    They nced each other and happily answered in unison.


    "Yes!"


    They are her first friend.


    They spent their days in the vi peacefully. They''ve been living there for a week now but her parents never visited her. She didn''t hear anything from them either.


    She was resting under the maple tree, she was reading some books when she heard something from the bushes. She stood up to check what it was. She crouched down and was startled when a boy came out of nowhere.


    "I found you!" He said.


    She cannot believe her eyes. It was Percy.


    "W-What are you doing here?" She frowned.


    "Visiting you of course!" Percy answered excitedly.


    "Y-You shouldn''t be here! Someone might see you." She stammered.


    She was afraid that someone might see Percy and tell her family about it. She couldn''t risk her peaceful days in that vi to be ruined just because of him.


    "Don''t worry. No one can see us here." He said, smiling at her.


    They were behind the maple tree so Noriko and Nikita wouldn''t see them.


    She didn''t argue with him and just sat under the tree again.


    "I''ve been looking for you." He murmured while he sat next to her.


    She didn''t answer. She kept on reading the book, trying to ignore him.


    "Who hurt you?"


    She was surprised when he suddenly asked. There was sadness and worry from his voice.


    "N-No one. I- I fell." She tried to sound convincing.


    "You''re a bad a liar. But I won''t force you if you don''t want to tell me." He said, looking at her.


    "You''re Selene''s bethroted." She blurted which surprised him.


    He didn''t answer for a moment. He took a deep breath and asked.


    "Do you feel caged sometimes?"


    She didn''t expect him to ask her that, but she still decided to give him a reply.


    "No. I am caged all my life."


    "Then we are the same." He said.


    He looked at the sky and raised his hand as if he was trying to grab the sun. She turned her face to him. For her, he was the sun. His smile was like the sun shining brightly in a cold day. It gives her warmth.


    She couldn''t understand what he meant. She didn''t ask him further either. But she felt like behind his smile, he was lonely.


    "Can I visit you again?" He asked, excitedly.


    She hesitated at first, but she knew in her heart she wanted to see him again. Her innocent heart started to beat for him. She nodded in agreement.


    They sat under the maple tree, watching the blue sky silently and savor their moment together.

 Chapter 139 - 137 - The Other Guy

    "Love, what happened? Can you tell me please?" I worriedly asked.


    He was quiet for half an hour already. He was just sitting on the couch holding my hand and would sometimes give me kisses and a tight hug.


    I couldn''t understand what was happening but I let him. I was waiting for him to calm down and tell me what happened.


    "Love?" I called.


    He looked at me and his eyes seemed so anxious.


    I cupped his face and stared into his eyes.


    "Tell me, what happened?" I asked again in a serious tone.


    "He spoke to me." He answered, looking directly into my eyes.


    I frowned. Who''s he? At first I thought he talked to my father but then I remembered what he told me about the other guy. His other self.


    "Him? That guy? What did he tell you?"


    I know it was something bad. He wouldn''t be screaming like that if it wasn''t. He really looks restless as if something important was taken away from him.


    "He wanted me to kill you." He whispered.


    My eyes widened. I was surprised and confused at the same time.


    "What? Why would he tell you that?"


    "Peggy, he''s my other self. The one who wanted revenge. I admit I tried to forgive your father but everyday I am scared. I''m not scared of him but I''m afraid that he would take you away from me again and worst he''ll take Caden." He said in a distressful voice.


    From the looks of it, his mind and heart were split. His mind which was controlled by his other self still wanted revenge but his heart decided not to because of me.


    I looked into his eyes again. He couldn''t look straight into my eyes anymore. I was losing him.


    I pulled his head and leaned my forehead to force him to look at me.


    "Love! Look at me!"


    Still he couldn''t and he was averting his eyes.


    "Jayden!" I shouted.


    That''s when he looked at me. I took a deep breath and softly kissed him on the lips.


    "What does your heart tell you?" I asked in a gentle voice.


    He didn''t answer but he was now staring into my eyes. Then crossed the small space between our faces to give me a kiss. It was gentle and loving. From his kisses, I was relieved that I felt his deep feelings for me.


    "That I would never do anything that could hurt you again. I would rather die than seeing you hurt." He answered after the kiss.


    "Then I trust you. Do you remember what grandpa always says? Always trust your heart."


    "Love never fails." He continued.


    "Yes, love." I smiled.


    He nodded then pulled me into a tight embrace again.


    "I think you should sleep. You''re also exhausted from work and thinking about my father. I will watch you this time." I said while pulling him towards the bed.


    Heid down on the bed while I stayed seated and leaned my back to the headboard. Then he moved and used myp as a pillow.


    I smiled and slowly touched his forehead, brushing my hand upward. He was staring at me while I was doing that.


    "Your eyes. I always love it." He murmured.


    "Why? I always envy your eyes and Alora''s. They were like crystals that sparkled into the night."


    "Your blue eyes always keep me at peace. It was like the ocean. Vast but calm and peaceful." He said.


    "What else do you like about me?" I started to get curious.


    "All of you. I told you, you are breathtaking. You''re kind and pure. You''re brave and a strong woman. I admire your unconditional love for me and Caden. Do you know why I decided to forgive your father?"


    I shook my head and just waited for him to answer his own question.


    "Not because I wanted to impress you. But it''s because I saw how you forgive everyone who caused you pain. You have a big heart, Peggy. You''re a wonderful woman."


    "I don''t know, love. I just don''t feel the hatred in my heart anymore. What happened to me ever since I was born was painful. But I was also thankful that those things happened to me, to use."


    "Why?" He asked.


    "If you think about it, maybe it happened for a reason so I could meet you."


    He then put his hand into my face. "I love you Peg, to this life and the next. I will love you for eternity."


    "I love you, too. Go to sleep." I smiled and gently kissed his hand.


    He slowly closed his eyes while I watched him go to a deep sleep.


    I didn''t realize that I also fell asleep after and when I opened my eyes, it was already morning.


    I turned my head to the other side of the bed. Jayden wasn''t there anymore. I stood up and got out of bed to walk directly to the bathroom. I smiled when I saw him taking a shower.


    He looked at me and smiled back. I was hoping he would ask me to join him but he didn''t. He suddenly turned off the shower and immediately went out. He walked towards me and kissed me on the cheek then rushed outside the bathroom.


    I frowned but eventually ignored it. But I was wondering why I felt like something''s different. Did I do something wrong? We were okayst night after we talked about what happened to him, but why did he suddenly change his mood?


    I felt the coldness from him. Like he was distancing himself from me. But maybe it was just me since I am used to Jayden who would always make


    love to me in the morning.


    With those questions in mind and feelings left unanswered, I took off my dress and bathed. I wanted to talk to him so badly so I quickly took a bath and got dressed.


    But when I went out of the bathroom, he was already gone.

 Chapter 140 - 138 - Personalities

    I looked for him downstairs but couldn''t find him. What the fuck did I do to him? Why didn''t he at least tell me where he would go?


    "Love, are you looking for me?"


    When I turned around, he was standing by the entrance door of the house, smiling at me. I pouted but I was happy to see him.


    I wanted to run towards him and just jumped into his arms but I waited for him. He was slowly walking towards me while holding a bouquet of flowers.


    "I thought you left without even telling me." I ranted.


    He chuckled. "I was rushing to go downstairs to get this. I wanted to give this to you once you wake up. I was nning to put it on the bedside table but the shop suddenly called when I was in the shower telling me that they arrived." He exined.


    He handed me the flowers and gently kissed me on the lips then to my cheeks.


    "Good morning, love!" He greeted me.


    My face lit up and I knew I was smiling so wide.


    "Good morning!" I greeted with my cheeks blushing.


    "How about we go back to our room and take a shower together?" He teased.


    "You know you have to go to work. I received an email that my ss today was cancelled so I have to stay at home today. Caden would be riding with the twins today so you''re all alone today."


    His face became gloomy and he was sulking. I wanted tough. He was like a kid who was going to have a tantrum.


    "I''ll wait for you then we''ll go to check the house?" I asked, trying not tough.


    He nodded and heaved a sigh.


    "Fine. I''ll go to work. I needed to save money for d anyway!" He eximed.


    "Yes. Go to work husband while your wife will sit here and wait for your return." I said, teasing him back.


    He pulled me again and pressed my lips with his, kissing me passionately.


    Before he let me go, he sucked my lower lip while his hand gently caressed my bottom.


    "Prepare yourself tonight my wife. I will strip you naked and shower your whole body with kisses." He winked then turned around and left.


    I was blushing and my cheeks felt so warm. My temperature suddenly rose just thinking of tonight. I bit my lips and was smiling by myself when someone suddenly spoke.


    "Mommy, why are you smiling by yourself?" Caden asked while standing in front of me.


    He would be four in three months and he was growing up looking exactly like his dad. He was the mini version of his father.


    "I''m just happy. Your dad gave this to me." I boasted.


    "I love seeing you smile mommy." He said then walked towards the couch to get his mini backpack.


    "Are you sure you don''t like me to go with you?" I asked.


    "Yes mommy! It''s fine. Lucas and Alira are with me. We have a lot of bodyguards so I''m safe. Don''t worry about me. Stay here and rx." He said in a happy tone.


    "Okay sweetie buy if anything goes wrong, call me or your dad, okay?"


    The twins came with Alora following them.


    "No school?" She asked.


    "Yes. So I''m free today."


    "Would you like to go out?"


    I got excited when she asked me out. I also wanted to talk to her about her illness and it had been a long time since west hung out.


    "How about the others?" I asked.


    "We''ll definitelye! I''m so bored!" It was Nina who eximed while running downstairs followed by Sophie. I suddenly missed Emily but I know my brother needs her more than me.


    After the kids left, we prepared and decided to go shopping first. For thest three years that I was away from them, there were things that changed and some didn''t.


    Nina will be getting married in two years to Andrew. She changed a lot. She looks mature and sophisticated but she was still the simple girl in high school. Andrews is rich and the CEO of Cross Corporation but she still wore simple and not so expensive clothes.


    Sophie was still quiet and calm. They don''t have any ns yet for the wedding. She was busy taking care of their business. Percy was just announced as the new CEO of Media Tech a year ago so they were both busy with their family''s empire.


    We decided to have lunch at a Japanese Restaurant after buying some clothes. We sat down far away from the other people since we really wanted to chat in a quiet ce.


    "You were staring at me again. What do you want to ask?" I was surprised when Alora said that.


    I didn''t realize I was staring at her and she said ''again''. I wonder when did she notice I was staring.


    "Are you cured?"


    When we were in high school, Alora switched personalities often to the point that we couldn''t even figure out who we were talking to. Unlike Jayden, she started with four personalities inside her but eventually we found out that there was a lot more.


    She didn''t even show any reaction or emotion when I asked her. Maybe she still wasn''t cured.


    "You''re right. I am not." She said.


    "What? How did you-, Can you read minds now?"


    I heard Ninaugh while I looked at them confused.


    "What do you think of me? I have DID, I can''t read minds. It''s written all over your face." Alora said in a cold tone.


    I giggled at my own assumption.


    "I''m not cured. Remember, before you left three years ago, I only had a twenty percent chance of getting better. But now, I have three percent." She answered.


    "Why? What happened?"


    "I developed a lot of personalities so the chances of me getting cured was almost zero." She continued.


    "Alora has twenty five personalities inside and still counting." Sophie whispered.


    I was surprised. I thought she was okay now since I didn''t see her switch personalitiestely. Will Jayden also continue to develop more personalities?


    "Alora, is it okay if I ask you about your memory when you killed someone?"

 Chapter 141 - 139 - Letter

    "Is Jayden having an episode?" She suddenly asked.


    I sighed a few times before telling them what happenedst night.


    "Peggy, you know I killed those people because I was in danger. I don''t kill because I want to. I don''t kill for revenge either. Maybe Jayden had that personality because he was torn between his revenge and his love for you. His other self wanted to hurt you so he could avenge his mother''s death, but the real him already gave up on that idea."


    "What about his mother? Is she really gone inside him? I liked her better than that guy who wanted to hurt me."


    "We can''t tell. One of my other selves, Elizabeth, was not really gone. She was like in hybernation but I can still hear her voice sometimes." Alora exined.


    "Do you think he would really hurt me?"


    "Are you doubting him now?" Nina asked.


    "No. I''m not but I''m scared. Not because he might hurt me but I''m scared that he would suddenly switch like what happened to Alora and won''te back." I exined.


    "If he couldn''t control his other self, there''s a possibility that he would switch soon. Just be prepared and trust him. You need to always be there for him." Alora advised.


    I sighed just thinking that same thing could happen to him like what''s happening with Alora.


    "Is there really no cure?" I asked, looking at Alora seriously.


    She didn''t reply for a moment and was just staring at me. Then he held my hand and smiled.


    "Peggy, I know it''s hard to ept that Jayden might not be able to get better but believe me, he could live a normal life. Before, it was hard for me, for Luke and for the kids. Especially when the twins were starting to ask about my sudden change of personalities but they are smart. They became my support and my hope. At first, I cursed my life for having this illness but thinking about Luke and my kids made me realize how lucky I am to be alive." She said.


    "You''re worried. You should ask yourself that question Peggy. Not us." Sophie blurted.


    "What question?" I got confused.


    "You asked if we think he could hurt you. Ask yourself instead, do you think he could hurt you?" Nina continued.


    "No. Because I know he would regret it. He promised that he would never do anything that could hurt me. But if his mind is not stable it might happen. If it happens I don''t know if he could take it." I exined.


    "Remember the day I identally hurt Luke? When I heard a lot of voices in my head at the same time?" Alora asked.


    I remember that. Luke left her in their room then we heard her screaming. Me and the girls ran towards the bedroom followed by the boys. When we opened the door, the room was a mess and Alora was naked. The boys didn''t go inside since she''s naked. Alora was screaming, more on she was talking to herself.


    Luke arrived after a few minutes but it''s like she didn''t recognize him. She was about to throw the vase when Luke tried to stop her, they struggled then the vase broke while Luke got it. He was hurt, his hand has a deep cut. I think they didn''t talk for a few weeks after that.


    "I regret it when I hurt the man I love but Luke and I didn''t give up. I know I was selfish. It was hard for him. Almost every day he was dealing with a different person. You know how many times I tried to break up with him but he won''t allow it. He said he would cross hell for me. Peggy, how about you? Are you willing to cross hell for your husband?" Alora asked.


    I looked at each of the girls directly in their eyes. They were staring at me, waiting for my answer.


    "How about you? Are you?" I asked back, looking at Alora then at Sophie and Nina.


    They nced at each other and answered in unison.


    "Yes!"


    "Peggy, if you want to help Jayden, never doubt him. It will all start with a doubt." Alora exined.


    I frowned. I really couldn''t understand DID. I have a lot to learn. Maybe I would also need to call Kyle since he''s a psychiatrist.


    "Thank you. Somehow, I felt at ease. I really missed our chats and definitely shopping." I said with a huge smile on my face.


    We were chatting while having lunch when one of the waiters approached us.


    "Your highness!" He called.


    I frowned. I didn''t expect that someone would call me that in public.


    "Please stop calling me that. Call me Mrs.Richards. What is it?" I asked, annoyed.


    "I''m sorry, mydy. Someone gave me this and asked me to give it you." He said while handing me a white envelope.


    ''What is this? A letter?'' I asked myself. Then I suddenly felt nervous and remembered my father.


    I tried not to tremble while getting the letter from the waiter. I kept on swallowing while I slowly took it from his hand.


    When the waiter left, I bit my lips while looking at the envelope. My hands were shaking when I suddenly felt something warm.


    Alora, Nina and Sophie put their hand on mine when they saw me shaking.


    "Open it." Alora ordered.


    Her face became serious. Her voice is now cold and I could feel the rage from her. Is it Cam? No, it''s different. It''s aura was darker and colder. And it brings chills to my whole body.


    "She has no name. Remember her demon?" Nina whispered as if she knew what she was thinking.


    I nodded. When I looked at Alora, her eyes were still silver but no sparkle. So that''s her dark side? I thought to myself.


    I looked at the letter, took a deep breath before opening the envelope.


    It was indeed from my father. Just a simple note saying ''Meet me and bring your son.''


    But what I found thates with the letter made me dumbfounded and my whole body felt like I was about to fall from where I was seated.

 Chapter 142 - 140 - Photo

    I looked around to check if there''s someone suspicious near us. My heart was beating so fast and pounding so loud. I''m worried about my friends. Father might hurt them.


    A photo was included in the letter and it was taken just a few minutes ago. It was me and my friends, here in this restaurant.


    Nina snatched the photo from my hand and was also shocked. Sophie looked at it and was also surprised to see what was in it.


    "It was taken just now. From the angle of the picture, I think the one who took it was just sitting there." Sophie said while pointing at the table in the corner.


    We looked at the direction where she was pointing. Alora held Sophie''s finger and whispered.


    "Don''t!"


    We gazed at her confused. There''s obviously a person sitting on that table. I wanted to stand up and walk towards the other table but Alora was stopping us.


    "Why? The person who took the photo was obviously still there!" I eximed.


    "Are you trying to get us in trouble? Why do you think he took a photo of us?" Alora asked.


    "Because they wanted us to get scared and probably attack first?" Nina answered.


    "Exactly! It''s a trap. If you go there, they can take you again or one of us. They wanted to separate us." Alora exined.


    She has a point. If I leave them and go alone, my father''s men could take me. If my friends see that I was being taken, they will not sit quietly.


    "What should we do?" I asked.


    "We can''t go out of the restaurant. Contact the boys. I already sent a signal to our security team. They''re on stand by." Alora answered.


    She was still poised and her face didn''t show any fear or anxiousness. As if nothing is happening.


    I immediately picked up my phone to send a message to Jayden.


    ''We''re being followed! Make sure Caden is safe beforeing here.'' Sent.


    Beep. ''Be casual. Pretend you are not bothered by anything. I''m on my way to Caden. Stay where you are, love. Wait for me.''


    I felt like it was the longest time I waited for Jayden. He was sending me his location to give me an update. I was trying to be calm but my heart was beating like a drum.


    Alora and Sophie were talking to each other casually. Nina was also calm and was just listening to the two. I tried to rx like them but I was still anxious. My hands were shaking and I couldn''t even hold the cup of coffee.


    Sophie suddenly held my hand. I looked at her and she was smiling. She has different eye colors, one blue and the other is green. Her long blonde wavy hair added to her doll-like features. She was still the same girl when I left three years ago, calm and quiet.


    I nodded in response to her reaction. I know she was just trying to calm me down and she actually did it.


    After half an hour, we saw the boys walking towards the restaurant. A lot of women were looking at them including the women inside the restaurant.


    "Is that Luke Wilson?" One girl asked.


    "Yes! And the one on the right is Jayden Richards, on the left is Andrew Cross and the one at the back is Percy Jackson." The other girl answered.


    They were just sitting across us so we could actually hear their conversation. I know o


    ne girl has a crush on Jayden. Maybe if I was still the same old Peggy, I would rush into the girl''s table and argue with them but now I''m proud because Jayden belongs to me.


    I wanted tough at myself. We were in trouble and that''s what I''m thinking right now? Really, Peggy.


    Jayden''s face was dark. I was staring at him the whole time he was walking towards me. I was actually thinking if that was my husband. When he was a few steps closer, I felt a different aura from him but it disappeared all of a sudden.


    He bent down and kissed me on the cheek. It was him. But I know the one I noticed earlier wasn''t because his eyes were different.


    The boys sat down on our table, took the letter and the photo from us. Jayden and Luke turned their attention to the table at the corner. They nced at each other and stood up.


    "Are you sure about this?" Alora asked while holding her husband''s hand to stop him.


    "I don''t think they can do something right now." Jayden was the one who answered, looking around the area.


    We noticed there were a lot of A.E''s men surrounding the restaurant. I felt relieved and calmed down a little.


    Alora nodded and let go of Luke''s hand. Jayden nced at me and smiled as if saying everything''s okay. I bit my lips and nodded in agreement.


    He touched my chin before walking towards the table in the corner. Luke followed while Andrew and Percy stayed with us.


    I was holding my breath while I watched Jayden getting closer to the enemy. I suddenly wanted to run to him and stop him. I felt like something bad was going to happen.


    Only a few steps away when six men surrounded Jayden and Luke, I wanted to panic when I saw one of them hand a gun to Jayden then to Luke. My heart started to pound faster and louder again, as if it was going to burst out of my chest.


    The restaurant was almost full and the people hadn''t noticed that something was going on. I saw Eugene, the head of Luke''s security team, approached the manager. I know he was telling him about the situation.


    I didn''t know how it happened but the people actually went out of the restaurant quietly including the staff. We were the only one who was left inside.


    I turned my gaze again to Jayden who was already at the back of the person who took the photo.


    "You came. All ording to n." The man said.


    I felt the chills and goosebumps at the back of my neck. That voice. I knew who it belonged to.. It was from the man who took me from my room in the pce.

 Chapter 143 - 141 - Gunshot

    The man stood up and turned to face us. It was George. No! It was his twin brother because George is currently prisoned in Flousia.


    I didn''t know his name. Jayden just told me about him after I was kidnapped. He really looks like George but has a darker aura.


    He was wearing that ck hoodie jacket again. He smirked at Jayden then he looked at me. His eyes were cold but there was something in it that I couldn''t exin. He turned to Jayden again, staring at him with rage.


    "I''m not here to hurt anyone. I was asked to deliver a message to you and Peggy." He said.


    I couldn''t tell Jayden''s reaction. I can only see his back with his one hand holding a gun. I don''t really like guns but I know it was necessary. I also don''t want Jayden to be defenseless from the enemy.


    "You have no right to even mention my wife''s name!" Jayden almost yelled.


    George''s brother smirked again.


    "And you have the right to marry your enemy''s daughter? Are you really sure you married her because you love her? Or is it revenge?" He asked Jayden, then he looked at me.


    "Do you really believe he sincerely loves you? Have you ever thought about his motive? The easiest way to avenge his mother was to marry you. Are you sure you are safe with this man? How about your son? How sure are you that he wouldn''t hurt you and your son?" He asked, looking at me intently.


    I was looking at him when Jayden turned and stared into my eyes. For a moment, I felt that strange feeling again, that he wasn''t my husband but I know it was his other self. He already told me about him. I know the risks but I am willing to take it.


    I stared into his eyes and smiled. I will never allow anyone to ruin my rtionship with him. Even my father.


    Jayden winked at me and smiled back. For some reason, we understand each other even without saying a word. Then he turned to the man again.


    "Try to look at her again and I will make sure you won''t get out of here alive!"


    Jayden''s words brought fear into my body. I trembled. Alora held my left hand while Sophie held on my right. They knew I was scared. I was biting my lips because I was starting to get numb. I couldn''t feel anything.


    "Fine. Fine. Again, I''m here to deliver a message. Boss said if you don''t give his daughter and his grandson, we will attack the pce. You have a week to decide. Remember, we have a lot of allies inside the pce. The lives of the future king and queen will not be spared. If you don''t want a bloody war with the mafia, I suggest you give up." He said.


    I felt like I would faint. My heart wouldn''t stop pounding. I wanted to run towards Jayden. I wanted to feel him. The only hands that I could feel safe were by his touch. I became anxious because of my brother and Emily''s safety.


    "You are very confident that your side will win. What made you think I will give my wife and my son to that devil? Get out of here and tell your master, I won''t hesitate anymore. If he wants war then we will give him war." Jayden said in a serious tone.


    The man suddenlyughed. Hisughter added tension to my whole body.


    "I don''t need to tell him. He''s listening and watching you."


    Jayden chuckled which made me confused.


    "I know." He simply answered while pointing at the man''s chest.


    I saw a red dotted light on his chest and I knew it wasing from somewhere.


    "A sniper." Nina whispered.


    Alora nodded. The girls were rxed and I couldn''t sense fear from them. Maybe because they experienced this whole scenario before. Alora met her enemy and with the help of her husband''s power, they sessfully dealt with them. Sophie and Nina were there and helped the couple together with their partners. They had fought with the Santelmo''s and the Rossi''s, not the most powerful mafia ns but two of the most well-known in the underground. I was the only one who hadn''t experienced facing them since I ran away.


    The man looked at his chest then to his surroundings, searching for the sniper. His face suddenly changed. I could now see that he was distracted but forced himself to focus on his task.


    "You can kill me now but it wouldn''t change anything. He will still attack the pce if you won''t give him what he wants." He said.


    "Why would he suddenly want his daughter? He never knew her. Did he suddenly want to be a responsible father? He already has three daughters, it wouldn''t hurt him to just let go of Peggy." Luke finally asked.


    I also wanted to know the reason. When we first met, he said that we won''t be the father and daughter that I wished for. I thought he would just leave me alone after meeting him. I didn''t know that it would go this far.


    "I don''t have the right to answer that question." The man said.


    I was surprised when Jayden threw something to the man. It fell on the floor and Jayden signaled to him to pick it up and so he did. He slowly bent down and picked it up. I know it was a photo but I don''t know who was in it.


    The man''s eyes widened and I saw him gritted his teeth in anger. His face became dark and I can sense both his rage and fear at the same time.


    He then picked something inside his shirt''s pocket, putting out a small device. From the looks of it, I think it was a listening device. So that''s where the sniper was pointing.


    He raised his left hand while holding the device and I screamed when I heard a gunshot. I was trembling and I couldn''t look at Jayden''s position.. I was afraid that if I looked at him, I would see the Jayden I saw back in Flousia when he fell into aa.

 Chapter 144 - 142 - Sacrifice

    "Peggy, keep your eyes at Jayden. Never take your eyes off him." Sophie murmured softly.


    I looked at her and she was smiling. She turned to where Jayden was and I followed. He was still standing there. I couldn''t take it anymore. I felt like our distance was so wide to the point that it was making me restless.


    I took a step forward and ran to him. A.E''s security team pointed their guns to the man when they saw me running towards Jayden. No one tried to stop me. Maybe they know that Jayden would be mad if someone touched even just a single strand of my hair.


    When I got closer, I crashed into his back and hugged him from behind. I know he was surprised. I was trembling, afraid that I would lose him.


    When I felt his hand from mine, I cried. I feel safe just by his touch. I don''t care if his other self wanted to kill me. I trust Jayden. I would never doubt his love for me. I know he will protect me from my father and from himself. He''s the only one who could make me feel safe.


    "Love?" He whispered.


    "Don''t look! Let''s stay like this. I don''t want to see that man." I answered.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, I would never let you go. I won''t give you and Caden to your father." He said while he was staring at the man in front of him.


    "I admire your courage and your love for her. But I know it will eventually ruin you both. Once you lose and you have no other choice, one of you will need to make a sacrifice." The manmented.


    I heard Jayden chuckled.


    "First, you underestimated me. Now, you underestimate our love. We don''t need to exin anything to you. I believe you are the one who has something to say."


    "Don''t think that I am siding with you. I will do what you ask because of my brother and my sister. Just promise me that they will be safe." The man said.


    I couldn''t understand what they were talking about but it seems the wheels have turned and George''s brother would tell us everything he knows about my father''s n.


    "You have my word. Take him."


    Four men approached the man when Jayden said that. And while I tried to look at George''s brother, I saw his hand was bleeding. That''s when I realized he was the one who got shot.


    I watched as the security team took him out of the restaurant until he disappeared from my eyes. When I looked outside, I noticed there were a lot of people including the media.


    "Love?" Jayden called.


    He then turned around and faced me. I slowly tilted my head up to look at his face. I was pouting and tears were starting to blur my vision.


    "Hey. I''m sorry for worrying you." He said in a gentle voice while he wiped my tears.


    I didn''t say a word and just leaned my head to his chest, listening to his heart while I wrapped my arms around his waist.


    I felt him hugging me back and kissing the top of my head.


    "Let''s get out of here before the police arrive." It was Luke''s voice.


    I looked at Jayden again. He kissed me on the forehead and brushed his hands to my cheek.


    "Let''s go home for now. You can call your brother and Emily in the car."


    I nodded. I almost forgot about Kyle and Emily. I took a deep breath and started to walk when Jayden pulled me out of the restaurant.


    The security team lined up to make a way for us. There were a lot of people including reporters who were trying to get information from us. No one from our side spoke even a single word.


    Media Tech, owned by the Jackson n, was the onlypany who would know the information and we will decide when we will let it out in public.


    I was quiet inside the car, waiting for Jayden. He was just outside talking to Luke, Andrew and Percy. I was sitting in the back seat while Owen and Jayden''s cousin were in front.


    "Princess, don''t worry about your father. We will do everything to protect you and young master Caden." Owen blurted while looking at me from the rearview mirror.


    I smiled and nodded at him. "Thank you, Owen." I simply answered.


    I''m not sure if I''m being rude but I felt anxious when Jayden was not by my side.


    After talking to our friends and some of A.E''s men, I saw him walk towards the car door. I looked at the rearview mirror again and I saw Owen smiled and nodded. He then closed the partition window between the front and the back seat.


    As soon as Jayden came inside the car, I knew he was about to say something but I crushed my lips with his, kissing him hungrily. I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer to me. He responded by pulling me by the waist.


    I don''t know why my lips were trembling. Maybe because I have a lot on my mind and was really getting stressed with my father.


    I wanted to feel his touch, his lips. I wanted to feel all of him. I brushed my tongue to his lips and slid it inside his mouth when he parted it. He met my tongue with his, gliding over each other and savoring the wetness and softness of our mouth.


    Jayden was the one who pulled away first. He cupped my face, looking at me, frowning.


    "I''m really sorry for making you worry. Can you tell me your thoughts?" He asked with a worried face.


    I bit my lips, hesitating to tell him what I felt. I stared into his, curling my lips before speaking.


    "W-When I heard the gunshot, I-I remembered the day you came to the pce with blood in your hands. I don''t want to see you like that again.. Love, promise me whatever happens you will put your life first, okay?" I whispered in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 145 - 143 - The Promise

    He brushed the back of his hand to my cheek, staring lovingly into my eyes. nting a kiss on my forehead and giving me a tight hug.


    "You know I can''t promise you that. My priority is you and Caden. I don''t care what happens to me as long as I keep you safe but I promise I will do everything to stay alive until this is over."


    I wanted to cry. Because of my father, he was suffering from a split personality. His other self wanted revenge by hurting me but he was controlling him and was trying to protect me from himself and my father.


    I know it was hard for him but he was doing it for me and Caden.


    I tilted my head up and stared at him. "Promise me that you won''t leave me and that you will never make me worry like what happened in Flousia. But if it happens, promise that you will always follow my voice. If you''re in the dark, you will always look and follow my light."


    I reached out my hand, showing my pinky finger. He frowned looking at it then back to my eyes.


    "Pinky promise?"


    I know it sounded childish and I look like a kid asking for something so shallow. But I wanted him to at least make another promise with me.


    "Did you know in Japan this is known as yubikiri or finger cut-off?" He asked while locking his pinky finger with mine.


    "They said if you break a pinky promise, you will have to cut off your pinky finger in return. I don''t want one of my fingers cut off so I will keep my promise. But here." He continued, putting a bracelet on my wrist.


    I looked at it, checking the details of the essory. It was a simple red string bracelet with a gold infinity symbol in the center.


    "It''s pretty." Imented.


    "Legend says that there is an invisible red thread that connects us to those we are destined to meet regardless of the circumstances, time and ce. The thread can be tangled or stretched but it will never be broken." He exined while showing me his wrist.


    It was a couple red string bracelets and I was happy that we have another essory as husband and wife aside from our wedding ring.


    "Do you believe that?" I asked, curiously.


    He smiled and pinched me on the cheek.


    "I do. Because I met you. Maybe what happened to our parents was because we are destined to each other. The thread was tangled when those unfortunate things happened but it was never broken. That''s why we met, fell in love and got married. You are my destiny, Peggy and I am yours. Nobody could break that." He answered.


    Tears started falling from my eyes. I am not sure why I''m so emotional these past few days. But hearing him say that lessened my anxiousness.


    "I love you. I was worried about your other self but I realized I love everything about you. I understand that your other personality wanted revenge but I don''t care. I will dly ept the pain you will inflict on me. I deserve that. I-I"


    "No! Peggy, listen! You don''t deserve it. I don''t have the right to hurt you. No one has. Don''t you ever say that! Don''t ever think that you deserve to be hurt. I would rather die than to hurt you again. Remember, your worth as a person does not depend on anyone. It doesn''t depend on me or your father. It depends on you. You deserve to be loved and be happy. That''s all." He cut me off while holding my hands and staring at me seriously.


    I nodded and just kept on crying. Then he pulled me closer to him, embracing me tighter.


    "You don''t know how precious you are to me. I was stupid for hurting you before but you never deserve it. My wish is for you to see your worth, Peggy. You have a good heart and a pure soul. You only deserve all the best things in the world." He continued.


    We were in that position for almost half an hour. I was leaning on his chest, listening to his heart while he hugged me tight, brushing one of his hands on my head.


    My fear and anxiety disappeared. But there''s something I want from him. I want to make love to him, I just couldn''t say it.


    I took a deep breath and bit my lips, trying to muster my courage to ask him. It wasn''t really a good time since we just had a confrontation with my father''sckey so I was hesitating.


    "Love?" He called so I tilted my head to look at him.


    I frowned when I saw him scratching his head and was blushing.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Ahm. I know we just had an encounter with your father''s side. But can I ask you a favor?"


    "Tell me what it is." I was getting impatient so my tone was almost yelling.


    He sighed before telling me what he wants.


    "You know thest time we did it was like a few weeks ago. I want you. I want to make love to you."


    My face lit up and smiled back at him.


    "Are youughing at me?" He asked.


    I chuckled and gave him a peck on the lips.


    "No. Silly. I was actually hesitating to ask you about it since I know we just had a stressful day. But I''m d we''re actually thinking the same thing. And you told me this morning to wait for you so I was looking forward to that." I answered but suddenly got embarrassed when I mentioned thest part.


    He then put my hand into his crotch. My eyes widened when I felt his hard flesh and at the same time I felt a sudden excitement in my body.. I blushed and started licking my lips.

 Chapter 146 - 144 - Were Home

    His lustful eyes started running through my face and body, looking at me from head to toe. Heat started consuming me as he brushed his hand between my thighs.


    "I want to feel you inside me, love." I whispered.


    "Me too, love. But we have to wait until tonight. I need to go somewhere. Will you wait for me?" He asked.


    "Yes. But you have to go home as soon as you''re done or else you need to pleasure me until morning." I demanded.


    He chuckled then mmed his lips to mine while his hand started fondling my breast, circling his thumb to one of my nipples.


    He moved his lips into my neck, giving me passionate kisses on my corbone.


    "I love you, my wife." He whispered.


    "I love you, too. You and Caden are my life. I don''t know what I will do without you." I said while gasping for air.


    Jayden straightened and stared at me.


    "Peggy, I will make sure that you and Caden will be safe. I will protect you even if it will cost me my life."


    I frowned. "You promised me, Jayden. If you leave me I will follow you even in the depths of hell."


    He pulled me into his arms, embracing me tighter.


    "You''re very stubborn." He murmured.


    Owen suddenly cut off our chat when he talked from the inte.


    "Sir, we''re here."


    When Jayden released me from his arms, I looked outside and was surprised to see that we were in Princess Court. I turned to Jayden with a smiling face.


    "No way! Are you serious? We''re going to stay here from now on?" I excitedly asked.


    He smiled at me and nodded.


    "Oh my god!" I eximed and jumped into his arms. "Thank you love!"


    "Are you happy?" He asked.


    "Of course, I am! Finally, we''re home!" I answered with a huge smile on my face.


    "So let''s go in, my love?" He asked while reaching out his hand to me.


    I smiled even wider and my heart was dancing with joy as I reached out my hand to his.


    He opened the car door and pulled me out of the car.


    When I was out, I looked at the entire house. It wasn''t that big like Queen''s but it was enough for me, Jayden, Caden and Jayden''s father.


    When we went inside, the living room was swathed in bright whites, with indulgent ocean blue art and sculptured mid-century modern furniture. There''s a pair of 1960''s upholstered wingback armchairs with tapered wood legs from John Salibello, the Sven sofa was from Article based in Los Angeles, and the Paul Evans cityscape coffee table was from Mantiques Modern.


    "Do you like it?" Jayden asked.


    "Yes! Emily is really an amazing interior designer." I happily answered.


    "Want to see our bedroom?" He asked, blushing.


    I giggled. "Why are you blushing?"


    "I''m not!" He shyly said.


    I tickled him by the waist while smiling. "Come on! Why? What are you shy about?"


    He gazed at me as I continued to tease him.


    "Peggy stop it."


    "I''m curious. You suddenly blushed when you asked me to check our bedroom."


    He fiercely stared at me before answering.


    "I''m excited. Are you not? Why do you have to make it a big deal every time I blush? It''s embarrassing."


    I wanted tough because he became redder when he said that.


    "It''s cute love. And I''m happy that I could see that side of you."


    "You should be honored." He said, teasing me back.


    I rolled my eyes as he chuckled while looking at me amused. He then held my hand and pulled me again.


    Princess Court 1 is a three-storey house with a total area of 60,000 square feet. Our bedroom itself has an initial area of 5,000 square feet but Emily decided to make it bigger so it now has an area of 7,500 square feet. The house has ten bedrooms including our room which is the master''s bedroom, Caden''s room, my father inw''s room, Kyle and Emily has a room in the house as well, we also gave Missy a personal room and definitely grandpa''s room. The other four rooms were guestrooms. There are also separate houses for the servants and the guards.


    Like Queen''s, there''s also a huge garden outside with different roses. The mansion also has one indoor swimming pool and two outdoor pools, a garage which was extended for a total of 65 cars, and the 6,500 square feet night club was renovated and became a library.


    Our bedroom was located on the third floor as well as Caden''s. When we went inside our room, I was in awe. Emily was really amazing, I thought to myself.


    With a patterned ceiling, huge globe light fixtures, a crushed velvet headboard and a bold chaise lounge. The sumptuous textures like the velvet headboard, the toss pillows, patterned rug and willowy curtains added avish touch and softened the remarkable setting.


    The neutral tones, crushed velvet texture and a striking, patterned rug, therge windows that let in a gorgeous view of Northbay City, providing the ideal spot for lounging in the cushioned chaise chair.


    The all white main bathroom was spa-inspired and features wraparound bay windows with arge soaking infinity tub positioned in the center with stunning views of the city.


    "So this is what you wanted to show me." I eximed.


    "So do you like the house?" He asked with a grin on his face.


    "Yes! Thank you, love." I answered.


    "You are the one who suggested the design, Emily did it all and I just paid for it." He chuckled.


    "Is it expensive?" I suddenly asked which made Jaydenugh.


    "Don''t worry about it. I spent the money I inherited from mom in this house. I know she would be happy. By the way, there''s also a room that I put in my mom and your mom''s urn with their photos so if we want to visit them, we could just go there." He said.


    "Did father give it to you?" I asked.


    Mom''s urn was left in the mansion where I grew up. I nned on bringing it to Flousia so we could give her a royal burial but I will have to ask Kyle about it.


    "Not really. I asked him." He answered.


    "Thank you."


    I was startled when Jayden''s phone rang. He signaled, telling me to keep on looking around while he answered the phone.. I know it was work but I suddenly felt disappointed so I went inside the bathroom and thought of something to tease him.

 Chapter 147 - 145 - Trust Your Heart

    The interior of the house was amazing. Emily really did a good job. I almost forgot what happened and that they were in danger.


    I realized I needed to call them so I picked up my phone and dialled Kyle''s number. I was pacing back and forth, waiting for him to answer my call.


    "Come one, Kyle. Pick up please!" I thought to myself.


    A few rings before Kyle answered the call.


    "Kyle?" I said.


    "Hey.. What is it?" He answered.


    I was relieved to hear his voice and my heart was beating so fast.


    "A-are you okay? Is Emily okay?" I asked.


    "We''re fine. Peggy what''s the matter? Did anything happen?"


    I took a deep breath and started telling him what happened at the restaurant. When I finished, the line went silent.


    "Kyle?" I called his name again when he didn''t respond for a moment.


    "Are you okay?" He sighed.


    "I-I''m fine. I''m worried about you and Emily." I answered.


    "Don''t worry about us. I''ll take care of everything here. The coronation will be next month. I''ll see you then." He calmly said.


    "Brother." I whispered before he could hang up the phone.


    "Yes? Is there something bothering you aside from your father? Is it Jayden?" He asked.


    Kyle really knows how to read and sense people''s feelings. Maybe because he''s a psychiatrist that he knew something''s bothering me with just the tone of my voice.


    "I-It''s Jayden."


    "Tell me. Did he do something to you again?" He sounded pissed.


    "No. That''s not it. He had already learned his lesson and would always say that he regretted hurting me. There''s another thing. A-Ahm." I stuttered.


    "Peggy, how can I help you if you don''t tell me."


    I sighed. "He''s beginning to be like Alora. You know his other self is his mother, right? But Jayden said he couldn''t feel his mom anymore. It happened after he decided to not get revenge."


    "W-Wait. What''s the problem if he couldn''t feel her anymore? It''s a good thing. He recovered from his trauma." Kyle said.


    "That''s not it. There''s another personality inside him aside from his mother. He said he knew he was always there but that time they had the same goal. To avenge his mother. But everything changed when Jayden decided not to. His mother was gone but that man appeared." I exined.


    "That man? Peggy, can you tell me directly what exactly is happening to Jayden?" He asked, impatiently.


    "That man has no name. It was like Cami. Cold and his eyes were full of rage. Jayden said his other self wanted revenge and that he was talking to him in his head. He wanted Jayden to kill me." I whispered thest sentence because it was still making me anxious.


    "Peggy, do you trust Jayden?" Kyle suddenly asked.


    "Yes. With all my heart." I answered without hesitation.


    "Then you don''t need to worry. Your love for him will cure his tainted heart. Remember what grandpa always tells us?"


    "Trust your heart because love never fails." We both answered his question.


    He chuckled. For some reason, I felt relieved and my worries lessened when I talked to him.


    "Thank you big brother." I blurted.


    "I didn''t really help so no need to thank me. If anything goes wrong or you need someone to talk to, remember I''m just one call away. I will check on Jayden once youe here next month to see if he needs to undergo therapy again. Be strong, Peggy."


    "I will. Do you have any news from grandpa?" I almost forgot to ask.


    "He''s doing great. The doctors have positive feedback from his treatment. We were waiting for another two weeks for all hisb results then we''ll know if he can continue with the surgery." He answered.


    It wasn''t really good news but at least there''s still hope


    We talked a little more, said our goodbyes and promised to see each other on his coronation. Kyle didn''t sound excited but he didn''t reject it as well. It was his duty anyway.


    Sometimes, I feel guilty leaving him in Flousia. I do have a duty as a princess but I don''t think I could be a model princess. Emily was actually doing great being the future queen. I know her decision was because of Kyle and because of love. If Jayden is like Kyle, I would also choose to be his queen.


    I was startled when Jayden wrapped his arms around my waist, his wet lips brushing to my shoulders. I could feel his warm breath on my skin, making my temperature rise.


    "What are you thinking?" He whispered into my ear before nibbling it.


    I let out a soft moan. "I was talking to Kyle. I told him about my father and what happened at the restaurant."


    "Hmm. They''re okay?" He asked.


    "Yes."


    "You missed them?"


    "I do and I was worried. Emily is pregnant so it''s natural I would be worried." I answered and let out a sigh.


    He turned me to him and cupped my face.


    "Hey. Don''t stress yourself too much. I know you can''t ignore it but I don''t want to see you so anxious. Everything will be okay."


    I nodded and smiled at him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer to me.


    "I love you." I whispered before pressing my lips to his.


    He held me tighter by the waist and responded to my kiss. We kissed as if we were apart for a long time.


    I could feel his tongue invading and exploring my mouth. His warm breath smelled like cinnamon. His hands were running through my back.


    He then pulled me up by grabbing my thighs. I felt his hardened flesh when I wrapped my legs around him. Like a zing sun, heat immediately rises up to my body.


    He walked towards the bed while we continued to explore our mouth. He then realized that I wasn''t wearing any underwear when he grabbed my bottom.


    He pulled away for a moment, looking at me with his eyes full of desire and love.


    "You''re being a naughty wife again." He said while putting me down gently on the bed.


    I stared into his eyes, blushing.


    "Would you like to punish me?" I asked while biting my lips.


    He smirked then ripped my nightgown which made me even think wilder.

 Chapter 148 - 146 - [R18] Bliss

    Jayden stared at me from head to toe. His gaze was making my body yearn for him. I was craving for him andIwanted to feel him inside me.


    "Love." I whispered in a hoarse voice.


    He took his clothes off, showing me his full erection. I wet my lips with my tongue when I saw his dick, proudly standing like a pole.


    He then joined me on the bed and looked at me again.


    "You''re breathtaking, love." He said..


    Then he grinned, showing me his hand. My eyes widened when I saw a handcuff with long chains and a blindfold. I gasped for some air when I felt the excitement inside me.


    "You like this." He said while looking at me intently.


    "You''re evil." I answered, staring in his eyes.


    He chuckled. "But this evil boy toy of yours is head over heels in love with you."


    I giggled. He was supposed to be my boy toy in high school. I didn''t really expect that I would fall in love with him and be my husband. Thinking back, maybe he''s right. Our fate has been engraved through the stars. The red thread was never broken even though our lives have been twisted from the beginning.


    "So let''s begin." He then chained my wrists on both sides of the bed then blindfolded me.


    I was breathing rapidly as I couldn''t see what he would do next.


    I felt his hand slowly brushing from my neck down to my chest. Then he moved to my breasts fondling one of them while he encircled his thumb to my nipple. I arched my back from the sensation and pleasure.


    I know he was just getting started but I could feel my pussy getting wet because of his small gesture added by the excitement I felt from being shackled and blindfolded.


    His palm slowly ran down through my belly then to my navel and all the way down to my throbbing folds.


    He opened my folds with his two fingers then rubbed my clit with his thumb.


    "Love. Ahhhhhhhhhh." I moaned when he yed with my clit.


    I almost screamed when I felt one of his fingers inside me.


    "Moan for me, love." I heard him whisper while he continued to slowly grind his finger inside my core.


    "Ahh. Ahh. Ahh." I was still blindfolded and my hands were chained as I moaned and called out his name.


    "Do you know what it feels like inside you?" He asked, thrusting his finger deeper.


    "Loooove."


    "Your inside feels so soft and warm. As I grind deeper, I could feel your wetness even more."


    As he said those words, he inserted one more finger and moved inside and out. My heart was pounding so loud, I could feel the heat from my own breath and my body was burning for more.


    "Love, please." I pleaded.


    "Can you hear that sound? Fuck. You are so wet." He said, ignoring my plea.


    "Jayden!" I shouted.


    "What do you want, love?" He asked.


    "I want your dick." I answered him directly.


    I heard him chuckle. But instead of his dick, he moved out his fingers then licked me with his tongue.


    "Oh fuck!" I shouted when I felt the warmth of his tongue inside me.


    He sucked me hard and moved his tongue deeper into my core. The wetness of his tongue mixed with my juice was making me delirious.


    I continued to struggle, my feet almost rolled up while I arched my hips towards his face. I wanted to push him further but I couldn''t hold him.


    "Jayden, I want to hold you. I want to see you." I begged.


    Every time he stroked his tongue into my core, I was shouting his name, pulling the chain as I arched my back and turned my head from left to right.


    "Jayden, I''ming!" As soon as I shouted, I came.


    I felt his mouth sucking my juice, everything thatcame out from my aching core.


    "Ahhhhhhhh. Ahhhhhhhh. Jayden!" I shouted his name again.


    "You want my dick? Then I''ll give you what you want." He growled then shoved his dick inside me.


    "Fuuuck!" I screamed.


    I could hear the chains nking as I pulled my hand when he thrust deep into my core, poking my womb.


    "Mm. Ugh. You''re so tight, love. Can you feel me? You like it huh." He said as he pushed his dick harder.


    "Yes. Ahh. Yes. More, give me more, love!" I moaned.


    "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh."


    He fondled my breasts while he continued to grind and stroke my pussy. I could feel his dick pulsated and hardened when I arched my hips to meet his thrust.


    He groaned when I wrapped my legs around his hips and sucked him in.


    "Shit! Love."


    "Jayden, please. I want to touch you."


    He didn''t say a word but removed the chains from my wrists. Still inside me, he leaned forward and took the blindfold from my eyes. As soon as I looked into his eyes, he mmed his lips to mine.


    I clinged to his neck and pushed his head to mine, kissing him hungrily.


    "I love you. I love you so much, Margaret." He baffled in between our kisses.


    "I love you, too." I answered then mustered my strength to roll over him.


    He smirked while he brushed his hands to my arms while I sat on top of him.


    "Fuck me hard." He ordered.


    Then I started to move my hips up and down while circling my hips.


    "Shit! That''s it, love. It''s so good." He groaned.


    I continued to move as he held me by the waist. I couldn''t exin the feeling when his dick poked my most sensitive spot.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh." I moaned with the pleasure and ecstasy I felt.


    He then rolled us over, changing our position. He sucked one of my nipples while he pinched the other with his fingers.


    He thrusted deeper and deeper as his dick continued to get harder and bigger. He moved faster, pounding me. I could hear the sound of my juice and his pre cum mixed together in his every stroke inside me.


    "Love, I''ming!" I screamed again.


    He continued to grind me faster, making me moan for him over and over.


    We both screamed in bliss when he pulled his dick and thrust it harder inside my pussy, making us release our juices together.

 Chapter 149 - 147 - Happy Moment

    "Love, thank you for this house. Finally, I have a home." I whispered.


    We were on the bed hugging each other after a few more rounds. I was exhausted but I was happy.


    "You always have a home, Peggy. As long as we''re together, everyday feels like home." He said while kissing me on top of my head.


    Jayden really changed a lot. He was still a devil in bed but I actually liked it. He wasn''t like a perfect prince or a boy next door type of guy..


    He was an evil type of guy who always yell at me and call me stupid. He''s someone who''s both gentle and rude. He shows his love on a totally different level.


    I scooched closer to him and buried my face to his neck. I heard him chuckle while looking at the ceiling.


    "Love, will you allow me to talk to that man?" I finally asked.


    I was thinking about it for the past few days and havee to this decision. I know Jayden might disagree with it but I still wanted to ask his permission.


    "You mean my other self?" He frowned.


    I sighed and nodded. I was still in that position and didn''t look at him.


    "I don''t know, love. It''s dangerous." He answered.


    I stood up and sat on the bed, looking at him.


    "It''s still you. I don''t think you would hurt me. I trust you."


    "Peggy, I know you trust me but I don''t trust myself. What if I hurt you? I will live on having the guilt on my shoulders."


    He was still staring at the ceiling when je answered.


    "You won''t. Please, love." I pleaded.


    "No. I want you safe so please do not insist on talking to that guy."


    I pouted and crossed my arms on my chest. He sat on the bed, facing me.


    "Peggy, you haven''t ask Alora about her demon right?" He asked, looking at me seriously.


    "You mean her other self who didn''t have a name? The one who Aliya told us before I left three years ago?" I curiously asked.


    He nodded and continued. "Yes. Alora said she appeared in her dreams once but a few months after you left, she actually appeared. Did you know she almost killed Luke? She stabbed him twice. After that, Alora lost conciousness. She was asleep for two weeks. Luke was taken to the hospital and stayed there while Alora was confined in her room."


    I was shocked to hear about it. No one actually told me but I guess I didn''t ask them at all. I didn''t even ask about what happened to my friends for the past three years.


    The room Jayden talked about was the istion room in Queen''s. Three years ago, Luke asked Emily to design an istion room for Alora. It was when Alora started hearing different voices in her head and at one time, hurt Luke by ident.


    "I don''t want it to happen to us. I have to know what the other me is capable of. I don''t know when will I switch but I felt like he was always trying to take over me so when it happens, promise me you will run away from me. Go to Queen''s and take Caden. But I was also nning to have my own istion room here at home." He continued.


    I couldn''t answer him back. I was surprised from what happened to Luke and Alora so I understand why Jayden didn''t agree with it. I suddenly felt scared of facing his other self.


    He was right. We don''t know yet what his other personality can do. If he''s like Cam who would only kill to protect Alora or if he''s a cold blooded murderer, we don''t know anything about him except for the fact that he wanted revenge.


    I was startled when Jayden cupped my face, staring into my eyes.


    "Love, can you promise me that you will go to Queen''s if I switch?" He asked.


    I don''t really know if I could do that. I cannot leave him behind while he was suffering from his illness. But I know he wouldn''t stop until I say yes.


    "I will. I promise." I answered.


    He pulled me into his arms and took a deep breath while embracing me tight.


    "I''m sorry you have to go through this. I promise I will do everything to control him." He murmured.


    I smiled at him and just nodded. I know he already has a lot on his shoulders, my father was one of them and now himself. I don''t to add to his worries so I will agree with him for now.


    I woke up from the warm hand that was touching my face. When I opened my eyes, Jayden was sitting on the bedside, smiling. He pointed at the balcony and I saw the food he prepared for us.


    "I was supposed to cook for you. I''m the wife." I giggled.


    "Hey, who said only women can cook and prepare breakfast? We are equal." He said while pulling me out in the balcony.


    I sat down when he pulled the chair for me.


    "So I can also work after I graduate from college?" I asked.


    I took a sip of the jasmine tea he prepared and was surprised that it tasted really good.


    "I told you I won''t stop you from reaching your dreams. I''m here to support you. If you want to work, go ahead. Just don''t exhaust yourself too much." He blinked.


    My heart fluttered seeing his handsome face in the morning. Last night, we made a love a lot of times and I couldn''t even remember how many times he said the words I love you. I curled my lips and slowly smiled while thinking of him. I didn''t realize that I was staring at him, blushing.


    "Love, if you look at me like that I might carry you in the bathroom so we could have another round." He teased.


    I rolled my eyes while heughed from my reaction. Hisughter was like music to my ears and I hope that our happy moments together would never end.

 Chapter 150 - 148 - Forever

    We continued our breakfast while chatting andughing with each other. I took a small bite of the caramel cake he prepared when I felt a sudden twirl in my stomach. I run to the bathroom and barfed.


    Jayden followed me and when I looked at him, he has a wide smile on his face. His silver eyes were sprakling from excitement.


    "Let''s go to the doctor." He almost yelled.


    I was stunned and didn''t respond for a moment. I was thinking about myst period. When was it? I couldn''t remember. Is it possible that I am pregnant again?


    I looked at myself in the mirror and touched my belly.. Is this what we''re waiting for? Jayden''s wish? My wish? I bit my lips to stop myself from crying. Then I realized I was so emotional for the past few weeks.


    "Hey. Are you okay? You don''t want it?" Jayden asked while hugging me from behind.


    His voice sounded sad when he asked me. I shook my head and smiled with teary eyes.


    "No. I wished for it. When you told me you wanted to experience the things you missed when I had Caden, I dreamed of giving you another child. Love, I really hope this is what we''ve been wishing for."


    He hugged me tighter and was kissing me on the neck. He was happy. I could see it in his eyes.


    "Mommy, Daddy?"


    We looked at the person who just called. It was Caden who was still in his pajamas, holding his teddy bear.


    Jayden smiled and walked towards him. He crouched down and carried him in his arms.


    "Good morning, son. You don''t have school today, why are you up so early?" He asked.


    "I-I wanted to see you before you work." He murmured, shyly.


    Jayden chuckled and looked at me.


    "Come on, let''s continue breakfast." He reached out his other hand and pulled me again.


    When we sat down, he prepared Caden''s breakfast then gave me a lot of fruits. He was smiling the whole time and was humming the song we sang on our first date.


    "Daddy, why are you smiling?" Caden suddenly asked.


    I giggled. He was looking at his father with his round silver eyes while eating the bacon from his te.


    "Daddy is happy. Would you like toe with mommy and daddy?" Jayden asked.


    "W-Where we goin?"


    "You''ll know when we get there." He said, patting Caden''s head.


    Jayden asked Caden''s nanny to prepare him while we took a bath together. Jayden was satisfied from giving me kisses. He suddenly became so protective and careful which I think was sweet.


    My heart was beating so loud on the way to the hospital. I was nervous and excited at the same time, hoping that it''s positive and a good news.


    The doctor checked me as soon as we arrived. She was saying repeatedly that she was honored to have me as her patient. She was bowing calling me and Jayden by our royal titles. Jayden kept telling her not to but she was like an avid fan of princes and princesses.


    We waited for the result of the tests and after half an hour, the doctor came holding a white envelope.


    I was holding Jayden''s hand while Caden was seated beside me with a curious face.


    "Your highnesses, congrattions! You are having another baby!" The doctor excitedly announced.


    Jayden looked at me and I saw tears from his eyes. He was so happy when he pulled me into his arms, hugging me tight.


    "Peggy, thank you! Thank you! God, I love you!" He said over and over while giving me kisses all over my face.


    I was giggling and was also very happy from the news.


    "Daddy, mommy?"


    Jayden stood up and carried Caden with a happy face.


    "Son, you''re going to be a big brother. Mom is carrying a baby." He told Caden.


    Caden blinked twice. I was biting my lips while waiting for his response. I''m not really sure if Caden would be happy to have a litlle sibling.


    To my surprise, he looked at me with his sweetest smile. I couldn''t stop my tears anymore.


    "Are you happy son?" Jayden asked.


    "Yes daddy! I always wanted a brother or a sister like Lucas and Alira!" Caden eximed.


    The doctor gave me instructions on how to take care of myself and the baby. Jayden was listening carefully and was asking some questions.


    "Ahm. Can we still ahm you know?" He blushed.


    I chuckled and stopped when he red at me.


    "Have sex?" The doctor continued.


    Jayden nodded and was still blushing when the doctor consented that we could still make love. His face lit up and was all ears from the doctor''s instructions.


    We left at the hospital after my check up and went to Northbay City Mall to eat lunch.


    "Love, we have to keep your pregnancy a secret. Your dad mighte to us again if he''d knew." Jayden suggested.


    I know it was dangerous and I don''t really have ns on making my pregnancy in public. My friends and family were the ones who should know about it.


    "I know love. It''s fine. By the way, I don''t see any bodyguards."


    "They''re on stand by. You might get stressed when you see them around you so I asked them to wear casual clothes." He answered.


    "Love, can I still go to school? I mean I know it''s dangerous but only if you allow me to."


    Jayden held my hand and smiled.


    "I told you I will support you. But I will take you to school and pick you up after ss."


    "Will you pick me up too daddy?" Caden suddenly asked.


    Weughed at each other then Jayden pinched Caden on the cheek.


    "Of course son! Daddy will be here for you and mommy everyday." He said, smiling.


    "Really daddy? Forever? We''ll be together forever, right?" Caden asked, happily.


    "Yes. Forever."


    I frowned. His voice became cold and somehow his aura became dark. I felt a sudden chill in my body.


    "Love?" I called.


    My eyes widened when he turned his gaze to me. His silver eyes doesn''t have any spark at all. His loving smile became a mockingugh. It was him. The evil side of Jayden.

 Chapter 151 - 149 - Split

    I held Caden''s hand and moved closer to him. It was a good thing that he was sitting beside me.


    "I wanted to meet you but the other guy won''t allow me." He said while looking at me intently.


    His cold stare was freezing me out. I could feel my body shiver just from hearing his voice.


    "What do you want?" I asked, trying to calm myself down.


    He smirked which made me fear him more. I was telling Jayden that I wanted to talk to his other self but now that he''s in front of me, I couldn''t muster the courage to face him.


    "You''re cold, princess.. You weren''t like that to him especially in bed."


    I wanted to run away from him. I wanted to barf when he said those words. I know it was still Jayden but his personality was a lot different from the real one. It was like he lost any respect for me.


    "Daddy?"


    I felt like my blood went up to my head when I heard Caden''s voice. Maybe he also noticed that his dad suddenly changed.


    To my surprise, he picked up his phone and called someone.


    "Take the kid to Queen''s. Tell my father to go with him and stay there for a while. There will be some renovations at home."


    I was listening to him, every word he said. He called Caden, the kid, which pained me but he also said home.


    Owen came in and took Caden. I tried to keep calm so they won''t recognize that something was wrong. I was relieved when Caden was taken to go home but my fear grew when the man in front of me didn''t even blink and was just staring at me.


    "So you''re pregnant again?" He asked.


    I wanted to lie to him but I could still feel that my husband was somehow in there. Jayden wanted me to run away once he switched but thinking about leaving him, I really couldn''t do it.


    "I am. It''s our child." I answered in a firm voice.


    He frowned and didn''tment about it.


    "Did you know I hate you?"


    I looked into his eyes, trying to reach his heart with my gaze.


    "I do. I also know you wanted to kill me to avenge your mother."


    "Are you not afraid of me?"


    "I am. But you are my husband. And I love you. I don''t care if you want revenge, it is your right. I saw what happened to your mother. She showed me. If I were you I would also feel the same way." I answered.


    He wasn''t turning his eyes away from me. He was sitting in front of me, staring directly into my eyes.


    "Are you saying you are willing to die for the sake of love?"


    I know it''s crazy but I can''t allow him to hurt me, especially now that there''s a baby inside me. If I could get him to trust me then I am willing to do everything even risking my own life.


    "Yes. But I am not ready to die now. I''m pregnant. Let me give this child to you, to Jayden then I will let you kill me after this baby is born."


    I didn''t blink like him when I said those words. If this is the only way for him to trust me then so be it. I know Jayden would also do everything so it won''t happen but for now, for the sake of my unborn child I will make a deal with the devil.


    "Why are you willing to give up your life for me?"


    I was surprised when he said ''me'', I felt like he was hurting. I could feel his pain as if he didn''t really want to hurt me but he has a promise to fulfill.


    "I know what it feels like to lose a parent. Mom died when I was born, I didn''t even see her face. I didn''t even know what she looked like until I saw her picture. You lost your mother like mine but it was more painful to you seeing how you lost her. I was mad with my father. I despised him for what he did to your family. If I could only change the past, I will do it. I would never me you if you wanted revenge."


    We stared at each other for I couldn''t remember how long. He didn''t say anything after I told him what I felt.


    "Will you at least fulfill my wish?" I asked, breaking the silence between us.


    He nodded. His aura changed again. It wasn''t as dark when he first appeared. Somehow, I became hopeful. Maybe he wasn''t as bad as Jayden said.


    "Do you have a name?"


    "I''m still Jayden, your husband. I was with you from the very first time you met him." He said.


    I frowned. He was with me? I suddenly got confused. It was the first time I saw Jayden switched. He didn''t even switch to his mother, not even once.


    "What do you mean?"


    "We met in Queen''s. You asked me to be your boyfriend for a week. After a week you wanted to break up with me. I was pissed so I kissed you. That was your first kiss."


    My eyes widened. I couldn''t understand what''s happening. Alora couldn''t remember anything if he switched to one of her personalities. Jayden and the one in front of me both remember our first meeting.


    "Are you saying that during high school it was you?" I asked.


    "Not really. Only from time to time."


    "What are those times that you were there?"


    I wasn''t satisfied with his answer. I wanted to know more about Jayden''s other self.


    "Will you stop asking?" He eximed.


    I pouted but decided to ask him onest question.


    "Do you at least feel that you love me?"


    He red at me and I thought he wasn''t going to answer.


    "You really are stupid. We only have one heart, only our thoughts differ." He answered.


    I wanted to rush into his side and hug him. I knew it, there''s hope. He loves me and that was enough for me.


    "You look like an idiot smiling like that. Why are you happy knowing that I would kill you after you give birth?" He asked with a frown face.


    "Because your love is enough for me." I simply answered and looked at him directly into his eyes.

 Chapter 152 - 150 - My Other Husband

    "Tsk. Stupid." He murmured then averted his eyes away from mine.


    I giggled because he didn''t know he was blushing.


    "Are you done? If you''re done, let''s go home." He sounded pissed when he said that.


    I wanted tough. He was like amanding and demanding evil guy earlier but now he was like a teenage boy blushing in front of his crush.


    I nodded and stood up. He followed when I started walking out of the restaurant..


    My feet were beginning to sore. I forgot that I identally tripped earlier in the bathroom. I wasn''t able to tell Jayden about it because I thought it wasn''t that bad.


    "You''re hurt." I was startled when he suddenly grabbed my hand.


    "I tripped in the bathroom earlier before we went out of the house. I think my left ankle is swollen."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You''re pregnant. What if something bad happens to you?" He scolded me.


    "I-I''m sorry."


    He then carried me in a bridal style that made my heart beat louder. I slowly looked at his face. He was frowning but not because he was mad but because he was worried. I can see that in his eyes.


    "Hold on to me." He whispered in a soft voice.


    My heart fluttered. Even though he is the other personality of Jayden, I can''t deny the fact that he''s sweet and gentle in his own way.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and buried my face to his neck.


    "I love you." I murmured, then I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    I was awakened by the strong scent of something burning. I frowned and slowly opened my eyes.


    I suddenly stood up and rushed outside the room. I wasn''t in Primrose so I got anxious and almost ran.


    I saw a smokeing from the kitchen and saw Jayden cooking.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "I''m starving so I wanted to cook dinner but this is the first time I was trying to bakesagna." He answered, annoyed.


    I bit my lips to stop myself fromughing. He was wearing an apron and there were some ck spots on his face.


    "Let me cook."


    He didn''t say a word and just took off the apron.


    "Where are we?" I asked while fixing the ness he made in the kitchen.


    "This is the guesthouse. You haven''t looked around the estate?" He asked while sitting on the chair in front of the kitchen table.


    "We just moved yesterday and went to the clinic this morning so I haven''t had a chance to check the outside of the estate. Why did you bring me here and not in our bedroom?"


    "I won''t sleep there for the time being."


    I was surprised and stopped what I was doing. I took a deep breath and walked towards him. I don''t care if he''s Jayden''s other self. For me, nothing changed. It was still him.


    He was looking at me and leaned back when I got closer. I grabbed his cor and pulled him closer to me.


    "I''m pissed. If you want to kill me, then so be it but don''t you dare tell me that you will not sleep with me. I am your wife. I am yours and you are mine!"


    Then I mmed my lips to his, kissing him hungrily. I slid my tongue inside his mouth and I felt his tongue met mine.


    He pulled me closer when he wrapped his hand around my waist and began responding to my kisses.


    When we let go of each other, I smirked and looked at him with desire.


    "You will sleep in our bedroom. If you don''t want to touch me, fine. Let''s see how long you could control your dick." I said then grabbed his dick with my hand.


    He was startled and was stunned by what I did. He wasn''t the only one who could get pissed and has a dark side.


    I continued to cook dinner while he watched me. I could hear him sighing and breathing deeply from time to time.


    "Will you stop it? If you have something to say, say it now." I nagged.


    "Why are you in love with me? All I did was to hurt you. But I have never felt that you hated me." He suddenly asked.


    "What about you? I am the daughter of the man who killed your mother, why do you still love me?" I answered him with a question.


    He crossed his fingers on top of the table while looking at me, seriously.


    "I don''t know." He answered.


    "See. Because you don''t need a reason to love someone. Even if that person hurt you or caused you great pain, you can''t dictate what your heart wanted. You hurt me but you are still in pain because of me. I could never hate you."


    "You really have a pure heart." He said.


    I smiled and started preparing the food on the dining table.


    "Let''s eat." I said while pulling him on the table.


    After dinner, we went back to the main house. I visited Caden first when his nanny said he insisted to go home with Jayden''s father.


    I put him to sleep and went back to our bedroom after. I saw Jayden putting some pillow and nket on the couch.


    "No! Put it back on the bed!" I ordered.


    "What? Are you not afraid that I might hurt you when you fall asleep?" He whined.


    "I''m not afraid of you. So get your ass on the bed or I will sleep with you on the couch."


    "Fine!"


    I was actually amused seeing him like that. He was so high and mighty earlier but now he became a softy.


    I frowned when I saw him putting some pillow in the middle of the bed. I was so close to bursting fromughter. He was being stubborn and I find it so cute.


    "So you are nning to sleep like this? Okay."


    Then I went to the bathroom and took a shower. I was smiling and giggling while taking a bath and nned on wearing a seductive piece of night gown to test his patience.

 Chapter 153 - 151 - Revenge

    "What the fuck are you wearing?" He asked with a frown face.


    I bit my lips to stop myself fromughing in front of him. His face was so red and I couldn''t figure out if it was because he was embarrassed or he was mad.


    I was wearing a white see-through nightgown, paired with ace g-string and with no bra underneath.


    "What''s the matter? This is what I always wear every night. You always liked it." I said, trying to sound serious.


    He took a deep breath, putting his palm to his face.


    "That guy liked it but I''m not him. Wear something decent.. Cover yourself!" He demanded.


    "No. I''mfortable wearing this. You are my husband. You''re acting like you haven''t seen my body."


    He didn''t say a word but his face was so flushed. I was surprised when I realized why he was acting like that.


    "Seriously? I thought you were always with me."


    He scratched his head and wasn''t looking at me.


    "Except when you''re making love. That guy was always shutting me off when you''re doing that." He said, blushing.


    "Are you saying you can do that? I can''t understand." I frowned.


    "Why do you think I exist? It''s because I was created by him and he can do anything to me. If he wanted me to vanish so he can be cured, he''s the only one who can do that. But why do you think I am still with him?" He asked, still not looking at me.


    I didn''t answer. If I think about it, Jayden''s other self was created when his mother died. He wanted revenge but his heart changed when he met me.


    "Did you get it? He still wanted revenge but because of you, he can''t do that. He was always hiding his thoughts. His father didn''t like the idea of revenge. He asked Jayden to forget about it so he did it by creating me. I am still here because his mind is a mess." He exined.


    There are a lot of things that I still couldn''t understand but maybe I would have to ask Jayden and also research about his illness. I don''t think this guy will happily tell me everything.


    "Still I won''t change. This is what I want to wear and consider this as your reward. I know you like what you''re seeing." I teased.


    "Stupid." He murmured.


    I giggled and walked towards the bed to rest.


    "Are you not going to bed?" I asked when he didn''t move from where he was standing.


    He red at me then joined me on the bed. There was a pillow between us so I was actually disappointed because I really wanted a hug from him.


    I turned to his side and pouted. He looked at me frowning.


    "What do you want?" He asked.


    "I''m cold. I want a hug." I bubbled.


    He chuckled which surprised me.


    "That''s why I told you to change, it''s cold tonight. Would you like me to turn off the ac?"


    I shook my head, still pouting.


    "I want to get closer to you."


    "Are you not thinking straight? I told you I want to kill you."


    "It''s fine. I know you won''t kill me now." I said before removing the pillow between us then moved closer to him.


    I wanted tough again. He didn''t protest but he was like a statue. His eyes were the only thing moving when I wrapped my arms around his waist.


    "Don''t think of anything else. I''m just allowing you to hug me so you won''t get a cold."


    He''s so cute and funny when he switched. He''s other personality is so much different from the real Jayden but I love both of them. I was so worried and scared earlier but now, I felt like I was even closer to him. His other self is a part of him and I wanted to love himpletely, without any doubt, without fear.


    I hugged him tighter and closed my eyes. I don''t care if he has a taste for revenge. I trust him with all my heart and I know he would never hurt me like what he promised.


    JAYDEN''S OTHER SELF POV


    I looked at the woman beside me, sleeping peacefully. I didn''t realize I was smiling while staring at her.


    When I finally was able to switch with the real Jayden, I was nning to hurt Peggy. I wanted her to hate me so I could easily take revenge but she was different from what I had imagined.


    It''s true that I was always with her because I am part of her husband''s thoughts. But I wasn''t really interested to know her further, so I just ignored everything I found out about her.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the ceiling. If only he could just forget everything and made me disappear. He was the one who created me and made me like this.


    "What do you think I should do to make you disappear?"


    I smirked. Speaking of the devil.


    "Why are you asking me? You''re the one who created me. Look at her. She''s so pure and has a good heart. Her love for us is unconditional. Why do you have to make me like this?" I asked, pissed.


    "I was broken and I felt like no one understands me so I created you." He said.


    I sighed.


    "What are you nning to do? Why did you want me to meet her?"


    He was the one who insisted on meeting her. I really don''t like the idea.


    He didn''t answer as if he was telling me to find the answer myself.


    I looked at her again. My heart really felt the love I have for her but this mind was so dark that I couldn''t forget what happened to my mother. Every time I remember that day, my rage grew and I wanted to get my revenge.


    I sighed deeply and forced myself to sleep. I would forget about it for now. Peggy made a deal with me so I will let her carry and give birth to our child then kill her after.

 Chapter 154 - 152 - Forgiveness

    "Jayden. Jayden."


    Someone was calling me. It was the voice of a woman but it wasn''t Peggy''s.


    "Son." She called.


    I slowly opened my eyes and was surprised to see that I was in our old apartment.


    Why am I here? This was the ce that I wanted to forget. This is where everything started, where my nightmare began and where my pain came from.


    I stood up and looked around.. The ce was still in a mess and the smell of blood still lingers into my nose. I wanted to barf when I saw the table where mom was raped and murdered.


    "Jayden."


    I knew it. It was my mother''s voice.


    "Mom? Where are you?" I called and looked around again.


    "I''m here."


    When I turned around, she was standing in the living room, smiling at me. Her long blonde hair was braided on her left shoulder like how she always styled her hair when I was a kid. Her silver eyes were sparkling like diamonds.


    "Mom!'' I rushed into her and hugged her tight.


    "Oh my baby." She whispered when I began crying.


    She let me cry and hugged me back, brushing her palm on my back.


    "I missed you mom. Where have you been? I-I was reaching out to you but didn''t answer." I sobbed.


    "I missed you too, my baby." She said then pushed me gently to hold my hand.


    She was smiling but I could see tears from her eyes. She pulled me so we could sit on the couch.


    "Jayden, mom is okay now. You can let me go." She suddenly said.


    I frowned.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, curiously.


    She touched me on the face and sniffled before answering.


    "I know you''ve been wanting to avenge my death. I know that you are still in pain because of what happened to me but baby, I don''t want you to suffer anymore. I want you to continue your life with Peggy and your kids. I want you to be happy, son." She continued in a gentle voice.


    "But I made a promise to you mom. Every time I remember that day, I felt like my mind would explode. I wanted to forget about it but if I did, it''s like forgetting you." I said while crying in front of her.


    She wiped my tears with her thumb and stared at me. He was looking at my face as if she was memorizing every detail.


    "How about your heart? Jayden, forgiveness doesn''t mean that you will have to forget about me. Instead of thinking about the bad things that happened to me, I want you to think of our happy memories together. Do you remember the days when you and your dad would help me in the kitchen? Our pic every summer and our first trip to the beach? We were so happy right? Those were the things that I want you to remember, son."


    "That''s the reason I cannot forgive those people. They took you away from me. Those memories that we had? That was it. We cannot make more memories because they killed you." I said with gritted teeth.


    "Jayden, listen to me. My life was cut short but you and your father are still alive. Now, you have a wife and a kid. You also have another child on the way, right? Would you like to live in misery for the rest of your lives? Are you going to break your promises to Peggy and to your son?" She asked in a serious tone.


    I was still crying but suddenly realized what she said. I promised my mother that I will avenge her death but I made a lot of promises to Peggy. I made a vow when I married her.


    Then I saw the bracelet on my wrist, the red thread of fate. I gave one to Peggy and made another promise to her.


    Mom saw that I was looking at my wrist. She touched it and sweetly smiled.


    "It''s beautiful." Shemented.


    "Yeah. Peggy thought so too."


    I looked at her and more tears fell from my eyes.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m sorry I fell in love with the daughter of the man who killed you. I''m sorry I can''t fulfill my promise anymore. I don''t want to hurt her."


    She pulled me into her arms and cried with me.


    "Shhh. You suffered enough. I''m sorry I left you so soon. Now, be happy with Peggy. Protect her from that man." She said.


    I slightly pulled away from her. "Mom, can you stay with me?"


    "I am always with you." She said while putting her hand on my chest.


    I hugged her again even tighter while we cried, saying our goodbyes to each other.


    "I will protect dad and my family, mom. For you, I will live happily and keep on going. I will never forget you. Goodbye, mom. I love you."


    PEGGY POV


    I was awakened by Jayden''s low howl. When I looked at my side, he was crying while asleep. I frowned and sat to wake him up.


    "Love? Wake up! Wake up!" I called while tapping his shoulder.


    He opened his eyes and I was surprised when he suddenly pulled me, embracing me tight.


    "Peggy." He whispered.


    "Love? Is that you?" I asked.


    "It is me." He answered, still sobbing.


    "What happened? Did you have a nightmare?"


    He sat on the bed, leaning at the bed''s headboard so we could talk. I sat beside him, hugging my legs and waited for him to talk.


    "I dreamed of mom." He started then continued to tell me about what he and his mother talked about.


    He finally said goodbye to his mom and asked her forgiveness because he can''t keep his promise anymore.


    I was happy and at the same time, I''m sad. He was in pain for a long time and was waiting for the moment that he could finally avenge his mother''s death. But then, it turned out it was my father who caused him great pain.


    "Love, let''s make happy memories together." He said.


    I nodded and smiled at him. We still have issues with my father and I was thinking of talking to him once more. I know it''s dangerous but I can''t just sit here, waiting for him to hurt us, especially now that I have another child in my womb.


    My father was the one who started this and I would have to be the one to finish it.

 Chapter 155 - 153 - Stranger

    "Hey. Were you scared of him?" My thought was cut off when he asked me.


    I shook my head and grinned.


    "You''re other self is so cute. He wasn''t that bad. Is he gone?" I asked.


    "Not really. I don''t think he would disappear just like that, especially now that he met you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I think he''s obsessed with you now." He chuckled..


    "Is there a way that you and him will someday be one?"


    "You do know that it was also me, right? It''s just that I have another personality." He asked.


    I giggled. His question was like he wanted to make sure that I am not getting confused.


    "Love, I know it was you. It was quite interesting and funny that my husband has two personalities. It was like he was you when we''re in high school. It was cute."


    The gestures and expressions of the other Jayden were the same when we were teenagers. The way he talked to me and treated me, it was like I was back in high school.


    "Are you okay with that? I mean, me, having split personality?" He asked.


    I looked at him and realized that I missed him. I moved and straddled him.


    "You''re okay. Having two of you was fun and exciting. Except that the other you was so stubborn. He doesn''t even want to touch me." I pouted.


    He chuckled and stared at me. "I love you. I don''t know what I will do without you."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and whispered. "I feel the same way."


    As I pulled him by the neck, I pressed my lips to his and I felt his hands wrapping around my waist to pull me closer to him.


    We chatted a little more, talking about our lives when we were kids and our ns in the future. He didn''t forget about his promise to take me to d. We nned to have at least two weeks vacation as our second honeymoon.


    He chuckled when he saw me yawning.


    "Let''s go to sleep, love." He said while pulling me beside him, kissing on the forehead.


    I wrapped my arms around his waist and leaned on his chest.


    "Will you take me and Caden to school tomorrow?" I asked while trying to stay awake.


    "Yes then I''ll pick you up after." He answered.


    I smiled and closed my eyes to sleep.


    Morning came and Jayden seemed fine, as if nothing had happened. I was telling him to talk to his father about his recent episode but he said he would call Kyle instead. I didn''t insist, thinking that maybe he didn''t want his father to worry.


    He dropped me and Caden off to school and went to work after. We already informed the school that I will be having take home sses by next week because of my pregnancy.


    "Peggy!" It was Kian who called.


    "I heard you''re pregnant with your second baby! Congrattions!" He greeted me.


    I smiled and was really grateful for his sincere happiness when he congratted me.


    The ss went smoothly. During thest period, the professor came and introduced a new student.


    "Everyone, this is Timothy from Flousia. He will be in our ss from now on. I believe you already knew that the princess of Flousia, Princess Margaret belongs to this ss?" The professor asked.


    I wasn''t really looking in front. I was writing the lecture earlier when I heard the professor mention my name. I frowned and looked in front.


    "Really? Oh, I didn''t know she''s studying here." The guy named Timothy said then looked in my direction when the professor pointed at me.


    Everyone stared at the guy in front then turned to me. I didn''t say a word and just nodded.


    Then Timothy walked towards me and bowed to greet me.


    "Princess Margaret, it''s a pleasure to meet you here."


    "Thank you. You don''t need to bow, we''re not in Flousia." I said, blushing.


    I''m not really fond of this kind of greeting. I don''t like the idea that I''m being treated like a god when someone bowed in front of me.


    Timothy straightened up and smiled. I just noticed that he has a scar on his left cheek but he was good looking. He has jet ck hair and a pair of green eyes.


    "Can I sit here?" He asked, pointing at the seat beside.


    I wasn''tfortable sitting beside someone but I couldn''t decline. He''s from Flousia and I couldn''t show any rudeness to anyone from our country. It would reflect on Kyle and the royal family.


    I smiled and was about to agree with him when Kian suddenly sat beside me.


    "Sorry Timothy, this seat''s taken." Kian said, smiling.


    Timothy frowned and with a curious face walked away from us.


    I looked at Kian and giggled.


    "Thank you." I whispered.


    "No worries. I know you didn''t like to sit with a stranger." He answered.


    The lecture continued but I was so ufortable because Timothy was stealing nces at me. I don''t know why he kept on looking in my direction.


    "He''s so weird." Kian whispered.


    "I know. He keeps on looking at me. You noticed?" I asked.


    He nodded then we both looked at Timothy who was ring at me. I felt the chills at the back of my neck when he smiled.


    I took my phone and texted Jayden because I''m getting a bad feeling with this new guy.


    ''Love, there''s a new guy here from Flousia. New ssmate. He''s so weird, stealing nces at me. Will you pick me up now? ss is done in half an hour.'' Sent.


    Beep. ''I''m on my way. Ask Kian to stay with you until I get there. I alerted your bodyguards.''


    Jayden replied and I saw my bodyguards were just outside the ssroom. I noticed Jayden''s cousin was looking at me. He nodded as if reassuring me that they''re here to protect me.


    I felt relieved then turned to where Timothy was. He wasn''t looking in my direction anymore and was writing in his notebook.


    After ss, Kian didn''t leave and stayed with me. Timothy walked towards us and handed a small piece of paper.


    Kian noticed that my hands were trembling and took the paper instead. Timothy turned around and left.


    I opened the paper and frowned when I saw what was written in it.

 Chapter 156 - 154 - Strangers Note

    "What does it say?" Kian asked with a curious face.


    I didn''t answer and just gave him the paper. He looked at it and was frowning when he turned his eyes on me.


    "This is it? A number?" He asked.


    I nodded and was also confused.


    "Love?" I turned in the direction of the man who called me.


    I was anxious earlier but when I saw Jayden, I felt safe. I smiled and excitedly rushed towards him.


    "Hey.. Slowly." He said when he saw me running.


    I jumped into his arms and buried my face in his chest.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "There''s this weird new guy who keeps on staring at her then leaves this note." Kian answered while giving Jayden the piece of paper.


    I felt Jayden''s arms tighten on my waist and took the note from Kian. He looked at it and crumpled the paper.


    "It''s a phone number, right?" Kian asked.


    "It is. But it''s a foreign number. He said he''s from Flousia?" Jayden asked to confirm.


    I nodded but with my face still in his chest. I could hear the sound of her heart. The rhythm of his heartbeat was making me calm.


    "I''ll check on this one first before reaching him. Thank you Kian." Jayden said, tapping Kian on his shoulder.


    "No biggie." Kian answered.


    Then I realized that Kian wasn''t with his boyfriend and Ethan. I looked at him and noticed he was sad. His eyes seemed like he cried.


    "Kian, are you okay?" I asked.


    He took a deep breath and started to cry.


    "That jerk kicked me out of the apartment. He was cheating on me for the past two years. He was just after my money." He said.


    "I''m sorry Kian. I was preupied with Timothy, I didn''t notice you were crying." I said in a gentle voice.


    I felt guilty that I didn''t see that my friend was having a problem with his lover. I was only focused on my own.


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it." He answered.


    "Do you have a ce to stay? You can stay with us." Jayden suddenly offered.


    I looked at Jayden surprised. I didn''t expect he would offer Kian to stay with us. He''s gay but he''s still a guy and my ex boyfriend.


    "A-Are you sure?" Kian asked, also surprised by Jayden''s offer.


    "Yes. But no bringing of boys and doing lewd stuff. Do it outside." Jayden ruled.


    I looked at Kian with a wide smile. He''s a good guy and an honest friend. I am also okay if he stays with us.


    "Thank you. I''m short on money because of that bastard and I don''t really know where to sleep tonight so I won''t reject your offer." He answered, blushing.


    We called Princess Court and told them to prepare one of the bedrooms for Kian. Then we picked up Caden and went home.


    Kian exined to us what happened with his boyfriend. He was cheating on him for two years that they were together. He was using Kian to support his gambling.


    Kian admitted that he knew all along that he was addicted in gambling but recently found out that he has another girlfriend for two years and the girl was now pregnant.


    After talking to Kian, I went to Jayden''s office to check if he discovered something about Timothy''s note.


    "Love, did you find anything?" I asked.


    "Yes. I called Luke and he said it''s a secret number so no one would be able to intercept the conversation."


    "Can we call the number? Maybe it''s from my father?" I asked again.


    He nodded and picked up his phone to dial the number. Jayden put the phone on speaker so I could hear it.


    "Sister?" The person on the other line called.


    I frowned. I know that voice, it was Venice.


    "Venice?" I answered.


    "Sister! Thank god. I found you!" She eximed.


    "Venice, what''s the meaning of this? Are you and our sisters safe? Where are you?" I continued to question her.


    I wasn''t that close to them. I met them once but still they are my half sisters so I am concerned about their situation.


    "We''re fine and we''re in your country now. Father was looking for you and your son. Is your son safe?" She asked.


    I felt my heart pounding so loud and that anxious feeling again came back.


    "He''s safe. What do you want?" I answered.


    "Sister, I wanted to talk to you so I can warn you. Father already knows where you and your son study. He also found out where you lived and your friend''s house as well." She said it with a concerned tone.


    "Why are you telling Peggy about it?" Jayden suddenly asked.


    I know he couldn''t trust Venice and I totally understand the reason. She might be a spy and there''s a possibility that she was just gaining our trust then would betray us after.


    "I am against my father''s actions. I know you don''t trust me. I don''t even know the reason why I am doing this. Timothy was a friend of mine. He''s the son of one of my father''s men. He would be a made man soon and before that he wanted to at least help me by finding you." She said.


    "Are you the one who unlocked the door of the room where I was taken by father?" I asked.


    I was always thinking about the person who helped me get out of that room and wanted to know who it was.


    "Yes and no. Timothy was the one who unlocked the door but I asked him to do it."


    "Thank you Venice. But can you ask Timothy to stop being weird? He was creeping me out earlier."


    She chuckled.


    "Sorry. He didn''t expect he would find you so easily. He thought he would have to search the whole school." She said.


    "Can I call you again to this number?" I asked.


    "Yes. I hope I won''t get caught."


    "Is father giving you a hard time? I mean did he find out that you opened the door for me?" I asked, worried.

 Chapter 157 - 155 - [R18] Baby Bump

    "I think he knew. We''re actually like prisoners here." She sighed.


    "Venice, if I found a way to save you, will youe with me?" I asked in a serious tone.


    I know she was in love with my father. She wasn''t my real sister but I don''t think she should be with him.


    "I don''t know but I know our sisters would be happy to go with you." She answered.


    "Will you think about it?"


    She took a deep breath and answered..


    "Okay. By the way, if you call me again, always call around this time."


    "Okay. Take care and stay safe. If anything happens, call me or send a message."


    Then the call ended. I was not one hundred convinced by what she said and I know Jayden felt the same.


    I looked at Jayden and waited for his reaction. He stared at me and curled his lips.


    "She''s the only one who could tell us about your father''s n." He said.


    I met his gaze and intently looked into his eyes. I know he already had a n in mind.


    "I understand." I simply answered.


    "Hey. You''re worrying again." He said, pulling me into his arms.


    I know I shouldn''t be worried and stressed since I''m pregnant but I couldn''t help it. I always feel anxious whenever we talk about Matthew Forelli.


    I sighed deeply and pouted.


    "How about we take a bath?" He asked with a naughty smile.


    I bit my lips and slowly smiled at him. I stood up and pulled him to go to our bedroom.


    We were rushing towards our bedroom and as soon as we went inside, Jayden pushed me gently on the door, mming his lips into mine.


    Our hands yfully explored our bodies as we hurriedly took off each other''s clothes.


    He slid his tongue into my mouth and I moved mine to meet his.


    "W-wait." He whispered when I tried to unzip his pants.


    I frowned and looked at him, pissed.


    "Love, is your body really okay if we make love?" He asked, worried.


    I forgot he wasn''t with me when I was pregnant with Caden so he was worried that it might be bad for me.


    "You heard what my doctor said. Just don''t be so rough." I said, reassuring him.


    He nodded and smiled again. Then took a few steps backwards. He was already half naked and as he walked slowly away from me, I was staring at him from head to toe.


    His fair skinned and muscled tone body, showing off his six-pack abs was giving out a sexy aura. His silver eyes sparkling like diamonds, staring at me with lust, love and desire.


    He slowly unzipped his pants, removing itpletely. Then he winked at me while he removed his underwear.


    I gasped when I saw his hardened flesh, standing proudly. He smirked and walked towards the bathroom.


    I giggled when he sexily nced at me before going inside the bathroom. I shook my head, blushing.


    He was already my husband and we''re going to have two kids already, but we still feel flushed when one of us does something different when making love. Every time we made love,we felt like it was the first time. Our excitement and thrills never lessen.


    I removed all my clothes and followed him inside the bathroom. He was already soaking in the tub when I saw him.


    I stared in the mirror and noticed that I already have a baby bump. I gently touched my belly and suddenly felt excited. I was happy that Jayden will be here with me during the pregnancy.


    "You''re beautiful." He said while looking at me.


    "It will get bigger after a few months and I will be an ugly fatdy." I said.


    "You will always be beautiful in my eyes." He whispered.


    I turned to him and smiled.


    "Really? Are you sure?" I asked again.


    He chuckled.


    "Come here." He called.


    I walked towards him while he supported me when I joined him in the tub. I sat in front of him, leaning my back on his chest. I felt his arms wrapping around my waist, slowly pulling me closer to him. I could feel his erection poking my back.


    "You''re carrying my child of course you are beautiful. I admire pregnant women. Carrying a baby was never easy. You sacrifice your sexy figure to have another human being inside you. And sometimes it also endangers your life." He said while kissing me on the shoulder.


    "You''re so sweet. Did you know that?" I asked.


    "Hm. I''m not."


    "You are. Maybe you just didn''t notice it but you always make me feel like the most special woman in the world."


    "Because you are special to me. Peggy, you don''t know how much I love you, Caden and the baby." He confessed.


    My heart skipped a beat and started pounding loudly. I gasped for air when he touched my cheek and slowly turned my face to his.


    He pressed his lips into mine and gently kissed me. I could feel his other hand cupped one of my breasts, fondling it while his fingers pinched my nipple.


    I let out a soft moan from the sensation I felt from his touch. I could feel my body slowly burning when he traced down his hand to my belly then between my thighs.


    He used his tongue to open my mouth, circling and searching for my tongue. He slowly caressed my thigh while he continued to kiss me. He then moved his lips to my cheek, then nibbled my ear.


    He whispered. "Love, I want you."


    Feeling the warmth of his breath, I nodded. Just from his hoarse voice, I felt the electricity swarm my body.


    I put my arms into his neck, pulling him closer to me.


    "I am yours, love." I murmured.


    Hearing my words, Jayden helped me turn to him. I was on top, straddling him. I could hear our hearts pounding while we passionately kissed each other.

 Chapter 158 - 156 - [R18] Headline

    I wanted to touch his body, so I ran my finger from his face and neck down to his chest. I felt him quiver with my touch.


    As his lips moved from my lips to my neck, I bit my lips feeling the pleasure from his warm breath. When my body heats up, I let out a soft moan. He slowly caressed my back with his fingers as if tracing it from my nape down to my bottom. I gasped again with the sensation I felt from his touch.


    "Love? Can we do it on the bed?" I blurted.


    I don''t know why I suddenly felt ufortable doing it in the bathtub. We have done it a lot of times in different ces but right now, I felt like I want to do it on the bed.


    He frowned but smiled at me..


    "Of course." He answered.


    Then he stood up, carrying me out of the tub. He slowly put me down and took a towel then dried me up. He carried me again after and walked out of the bathroom.


    I pulled his face to mine and kissed him while he walked us towards the bed.


    He was already hard and I was already wet so when he put me down, he positioned himself and slowly thrust his dick into my pussy.


    I buried my nails on his back when he pushed himself deeper inside me.


    "Ahhh. Love! Fuuuuck!" I moaned.


    I know he was trying to be gentle because I''m pregnant and I really appreciate it. He wasn''t rough and was moving slowly on top of me. I could feel his dick sliding in and out of my core because of his slow movement. It actually felt amazing.


    "Love, it feels so good. I can feel you. Ahhh." I said, almost screaming from ecstasy.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist and pushed my back forward to meet his thrust while sucking him at the same time.


    "Shit." He groaned.


    He was leaning his forehead into mine, staring at each other while he moved on top of me.


    "Do you like it, love?" He asked when he pulled out his dick then slid it inside again.


    "Ahhh. Yes! Yes! Ahhh." I answered, feeling his hardness poking my sensitive spot.


    He continued to slowly move on top of me. I know he was controlling himself so I tried my best to change our position, surprising him.


    "Love?" He called.


    I was sitting on top of him while our bodies still connected.


    "I''m okay. Don''t worry too much."


    He nodded then held on to my waist as I moved my hips upward and downward. It was easier for both of us since I was the one in control and I could easily feel if something''s ufortable.


    I was grinding him slowly at first then I moved a little faster. He groaned when I moved forward and back. I was biting my lips and was rolling my eyes when I felt my clit brushing against his crotch.


    "That''s it, love. Ahhh shit! Oh fuck!" He continued to growl.


    I touched my breast, squeezing them as I danced and glided on top of him.


    "Yes! Ahhh¡­ Fuck! Love, you''re dick is amazing!" I screamed when I felt his erection get bigger and harder inside me.


    He stood up then sucked my breasts with his mouth. He squeezed them together and I arched my back when he licked my nipples with his warm tongue.


    He then stared into my face again, dering his love for me while I pushed my hips harder.


    "Love, I''ming!" I shouted.


    Then he rolled us over to change our position. He continued to thrust his dick inside me, circling his hips and grinding deeper into my core.


    "Ahhhhhhh¡­ Love!"


    It echoed inside the bedroom when we both howled together, reaching the climax.


    He kissed me on the shoulder gently and on my cheek.


    "I love you, my lovely wife." He whispered.


    Hearing his words, I fell asleep with a wide smile on my face.


    Morning came and we were awakened by Caden who came running inside the bedroom. It was a good thing that Jayden woke up earlier and helped me put on some clothes. He was worried that I might get a cold.


    "Mommy, Daddy!" Caden greeted us while joining us on the bed.


    He kissed me and his father on the cheek, saying good morning and I love you to us.


    "Did you like your room?" Jayden asked, embracing Caden.


    "Yes daddy! Did you buy this house for mommy?" He asked.


    "I bought this house when we were teenagers. For our family." Jayden answered.


    "Oh¡­ Where is the baby''s room?" Caden asked with a serious face.


    "Sweetie, we just found out yesterday that mommy is pregnant so we haven''t decided on the baby''s room." I answered.


    "Can we have a room beside mine daddy? I always want to be with my little brother or sister." He asked Jayden.


    Jayden smiled and he was really happy looking at his son. He patted his head then pinched his cheek.


    "Sure. We''ll do that." Jayden answered.


    We fixed ourselves, took a shower then went downstairs. We saw Jayden''s father in the living room, reading a newspaper.


    He has a very serious look on his face. It was the first time he had that look. I suddenly felt restless and my heart was pounding louder. Jayden noticed my uneasiness and held my hand. When he looked at me, he nodded then pulled me towards his father.


    I greeted his father with a peck on the cheek while Jayden tapped him on the shoulders.


    "Dad, what is it? Why do you look so serious?" Jayden asked when we sat on the sofa.


    At first, he didn''t answer and was looking at Jayden then to me and back to Jayden. The anticipation of waiting for his response was killing me.


    Jayden''s dad took a deep breath then handed the newspaper to us. We looked at it and my body trembled when I read what was on the headline.

 Chapter 159 - 157 - Blast From The Past Part 1

    "What the hell is his problem? Why can''t he leave me alone?" I shouted.


    Jayden was looking at me with a worried face. I was starting to get hysterical, rage was consuming me already and I couldn''t think straight.


    My good for nothing father is on the front page and will be having a press conference three days from now. The headline says "THE REAL STORY BEHIND THE LOVE BETWEEN A ROYAL PRINCESS AND A MAFIA KING".


    I know he would also talk about me, Jayden and the royal family. I didn''t feel scared, I am mad at him.


    "Rx, love. Sit down." Jayden was surprisingly calm..


    "Rx? How can I do that? All I want is to meet my father. I didn''t realize he''s a devil in disguise! This is so frustrating. Ever since I met him, I was always living in fear. I was always anxious that he would take Caden away from me and that he might do something bad to you."


    Jayden sighed, stood up and pulled me gently into his arms.


    "Love, would you like to talk to him again?" He suddenly asked.


    I was surprised by his words. I was actually thinking about it but I didn''t ask Jayden thinking that he would not agree with me.


    "Are you sure about it?" I asked, looking at him with a confused face.


    "Yes. I thought about it and talked to dad. Maybe it''s also time for him and your dad to meet." He answered.


    I was even more surprised when he said that. I looked at his dad who was also staring at me. I couldn''t see any hatred from his eyes. All I can see is worry. He was worried about me.


    "Dad?" I called.


    He smiled at me and nodded.


    "It''s okay. I don''t feel any hatred towards him anymore. He was a friend of mine. Did you know that?" He said.


    I didn''t say a word. He pointed at the couch, telling us to sit down and listen so we did. Jayden held my hand while we looked at his father, waiting for his side of the story.


    "I studied medicine in Flousia. That''s where I met Matthew and Lucia. I was a foreigner in your country and didn''t know anyone. The first time I met them was during my first day on campus. The university is so huge and I got lost. Lucia saw me lurking around and approached me." Dr.Richards started.


    ***FLASHBACK TWENTY FIVE YEARS AGO***


    JAYDEN''S FATHER POV


    "Hi! Are you lost?" A girl with long blonde wavy hair and a pair of silver eyes asked me.


    I was mesmerized with her eyes that glittered from the sun as it shone on her face. She was like an angel who came down from heaven.


    "Are you mute?" I heard a guy''s voice and saw him standing beside the girl.


    He has jet ck hair and a pair of ocean blue eyes. He was the same height as me but his aura was powerful like a king. He was looking at me with his cold gaze.


    "Hello? Are you listening? Are you new here?" The girl asked, giving me a sweet smile.


    I felt like my heart skipped a beat but tried topose myself when I saw her boyfriend frown.


    "Y-Yes, I''m new here. I came from the neighboring country. I was looking for this building." I said while showing her my ss schedule.


    She looked at it and smiled.


    "We''re in the same ss. Chemistry. We''re headed there, would you like toe with us?" She asked.


    I was hesitant to ept her offer but I was going to bete if I declined. I nced at the guy beside her. He wasn''t looking in my direction but I could still see his frowned face.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?" I asked, looking at the guy who noticed my gaze.


    "It''s fine. Juste with us or we''re going to bete because of you." He answered.


    The girl giggled and walked ahead of us.


    When the guy started following her, I walked beside him. He was cold, distant and didn''t talk much. The girl, however, keeps on talking as if she was touring me around the campus.


    "She''s weird, right? She talks too much even though you just met her." The guy beside me suddenly said while we walked behind the girl.


    I felt like he wasn''t really cold. I could feel that he was hiding something painful inside and that his coldness helped him forget that pain.


    "I''m Christopher. You can call me Chris. What''s your name?" I asked.


    "Matthew." He simply answered.


    I wasn''t really expecting that he would give me his name but I was happy that he did.


    "And your girlfriend?"


    He suddenlyughed hard when I asked him. I was shocked and confused while looking at hisughing face.


    "Hey Lucia! Come here! This guy thought you''re my girlfriend!" He shouted.


    "What?" The girl eximed in disgust.


    She walked towards us and crossed her arms on her chest when she got closer to us.


    "Him? My boyfriend? He''s my best friend and we couldnever be a couple." She answered, almost yelling at me.


    I was happy when they confirmed that they were not a couple but I felt like Matthew was in love with her.


    As the days passed, I started to get to know more about my two new friends. Her name is Lucia Castello. The youngest daughter of the Castello n. He''s name is Matthew Forelli, the eldest child and the sessor of the Forelli n.


    I eventually found out that they were both from a mafia n. The Forelli were the most powerful and the most influential n in Flousia, not the royal family. There were a lot of rumors about Matthew''s father, one is that he was a murderer. We really don''t talk about our families, especially Matthew''s. It''s not that I''m not interested but I was waiting for him to tell me.


    "Chris, if I be like my father, would you still be my friend?" He asked me once.


    I was surprised and was not able to answer him quickly. I didn''t have a chance to tell him after that because some guys from their n arrived and took him.


    I wanted to ask where they would take him but Matthew shook his head to stop me. But looking back, I regret that I didn''t do something.

 Chapter 160 - 158 - Blast From The Past Part 2

    Did you know why Matthew was absent today?" I asked Lucia


    After the day that he was taken, he didn''te to school the next day and this was the seventh day that he went missing.


    "You''ve been asking me the same question every morning for the past seven days and like I told you, I don''t know anything. Women of the mafia n don''t have a say in everything. We just follow. We don''t ask questions." Lucia answered.


    I took a deep breath and checked my phone from time to time, hoping that Matthew would send me a message. I was messaging him for the past seven days asking if he''s okay but he never answered.


    Almost a month has passed before Matthew suddenly showed up to school. I was so happy to see him but when he came back, he was a totally different person. His eyes were colder than before and his aura was darker..


    When he walked inside the ssroom, I rushed into him only to be stopped by some men. I frowned when I saw that those were the bullies on campus.


    "Matthew, what happened? Lucia and I were so worried about you." I said, looking at him directly into his eyes.


    He didn''t say a word for a moment. At first he wasn''t looking at me but when he met my gaze, I could see mixtures of rage, sadness and fear in his eyes. I could feel his pain just by staring into his eyes


    "Nothing. I just needed to finish something." He answered in a cold tone.


    "You know this guy, boss?" One of the men who stopped me asked.


    I was about to answer him when Matthew responded.


    "He''s just a ssmate."


    I was shocked when he introduced me as his ssmate and not his friend.


    He walked past me without even looking into my side. He also didn''t greet Lucia, as if he didn''t see anything. I wanted to approach him but Lucia stopped me.


    During lunch, Lucia and I went to the rooftop to talk about Matthew. I know she was worried but I felt like she was hiding something from me.


    "So what happened to him?" I asked in a serious tone.


    Lucia took a deep breath and answered. "He''s a made man now."


    I frowned. "What''s a made man?"


    "It''s bing of age for mafia men. They will have to start doing what the adults do. To be a made man, the first task is to kill." Lucia exined.


    I didn''t know how to react. As I sat beside Lucia, we kept quiet for a few minutes, thinking. Helping Matthew was my first thought, but then I realized Lucia was also a part of a Mafia n.


    "Lucia, you said women of the mafia just follow orders. What kind of orders?" I asked.


    Lucia''s eyes became sad and her expression seemed distressed.


    "Everything. Chris, one day I would be gone too like Matthew." She sighed.


    "What do you mean?" I frowned.


    "I would be married off to someone. If I''m lucky, I might marry someone I know but if not, I might end up marrying some fat bellied old man." She continued.


    "Lucia, I can''t understand. Why would your family just let you marry someone you don''t know?"


    "That''s how we were raised. Women of our n were like properties and pawns. We can be a gift to another mafia n to satisfy the men''s needs or if we''re lucky, a wife to another mafia boss to get an alliance."


    Lucia suddenly burst out crying. She was keeping it inside for a long time and it was the first time she told someone about it. I didn''t know what to do so I pulled her into my arms and embraced her tight.


    "Lucia,e with me. I will help you escape." I suddenly blurted.


    Lucia was surprised, pushed me a little and stared into my eyes.


    "Chris, it''s not that easy. We will be hunted for the rest of our lives. I don''t want to ruin your life. You have a bright future. You''re going to be a doctor."


    I looked at her silver eyes and held her hands, kissing them.


    "Lucia, I love you. I fell in love with you the first time I met you. I will never allow any other man to be your husband." I confessed.


    I panicked when Lucia cried again.


    "Hey. I''m sorry. Did I make you ufortable?" I asked, worried. Cupping her face.


    She shook her head and smiled at me.


    "I love you, too. I''m just happy. And yes, I wille with you." She answered.


    I was also surprised and was so happy from her confession. I pulled her again into my arms, tilting her chin up and slowly pressing my lips into hers.


    Our lives at the university continued. Matthew was stilling to school but already had new friends. Sometimes, I wonder if he misses us because Lucia and I missed him.


    In our fourth year in college, the whole country was in uproar when the royal family announced the engagement of Princess Catherine Hulls to Matthew Forelli.


    Lucia and I were happy for him so we nned on greeting him. We did everything to get him to the rooftop alone and we seeded.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" He asked with a frown face.


    "We wanted to congratte you. It''s been a while, Matthew." I greeted.


    He didn''t utter a word and just turned around to walk away from us. But Lucia rushed to him, holding his arm.


    "Matthew please. Don''t be a coward. Say it if you don''t want us to be your friend anymore then we''ll leave you alone!" She pleaded.


    "Lucia, stay away from me. I don''t want to be your friend anymore." He whispered.


    "You''re really a bad liar. We''ve been together since we were kids, I know if you''re lying or not. Just tell us what happened?" Lucia insisted, still holding on to his arm


    Matthew sighed deeply and looked at me. There it was again, his eyes full of pain and loneliness.


    "Chris, take care of her for me. She''s like my little sister. And thank you for being my friend. Goodbye." He murmured then smiled at me.


    That was thest time I spoke to him. That day, his smile wasn''t forced. It was genuine but was also full of regret.

 Chapter 161 - 159 - Chris, Lucia And Matthew

    After that day, Matthew never came back to school. Rumor circted that he became his father''s right hand man. That he was doing everything his father wanted.


    Lucia and I continued our lives and I was more persistent on finishing my studies. Once I be a doctor, we will go far away from Flousia, get married and have a family.


    After a year, we graduated and I took another year to practice medicine, then I became a doctor, a psychiatrist. We already nned our escape, everything was settled. But something unexpected happened.


    "Princess Catherine disappeared. She ran away with a rich man named Benjamin Miller." Lucia informed me..


    All I could think of at that moment was Matthew. I was thinking if he''s okay. From the photos that we saw in the newspapers, it seems he''s really in love with her. Princess Catherine was not a perfect woman. She''s a rebellious one ording to the rumors.


    We tried to contact Matthew for days, weeks and months but he never answered. We''re not sure if he was avoiding us or if someone was blocking us from contacting him.


    Months passed but we still never heard from him. Then I was shocked when the Forelli n suddenly announced the engagement of Matthew and Lucia. I began to get restless when I couldn''t contact Lucia all of a sudden.


    After a week, Lucia came to my home one evening. Her eyes were swollen from crying and she looked so thin and stressed.


    "Chris, take me away please." She said in a panic.


    "Calm down, honey. Did you talk to Matthew about it?" I asked, trying not to show her that I am also anxious.


    "Yes. He said he can''t do anything about it. He knows about us and he was telling me to marry him and we can continue our rtionship. He won''t tell anyone about us. He was trying to protect us. If I don''t agree, Matthew''s father will either marry me off to someone older or he will kill me." She exined.


    I frowned. We were sitting on the couch while I held her shoulders, rubbing them gently so she could rx.


    "Lucia, if you marry him and someone finds out about our set up, do you think his father will spare you, me and Matthew? He won''t."


    She nodded in agreement. "That''s why I want us to go with our ns now. Matthew is not a bad person. He was suffering ever since we were kids. He was broken and in pain since his mother left. He can''t do anything because his father was threatening him." She continued.


    "Threatening him? I thought he wanted to be his father''s sessor?" I asked, confused.


    "Yes and no. He wanted to take over his father so he could change the way of the mafia. No, because he always wanted to have a normal life." She answered.


    Now I know why his eyes were always full of pain. Lucia told me that Matthew''s mother left her when he was ten and never came back. No one knew if she''s still alive or if his father had sent someone to kill her. Matthew always thinks of his mother and was worried about her. His father was heartless and he really didn''t care about anyone but himself.


    I don''t want Matthew to sacrifice his safety to protect us and I also won''t allow anyone to be Lucia''s husband. I know it was dangerous and our lives will be at stake but still I love both Lucia and Matthew, they were important to me. So I asked Lucia to not go back to her family and decided that night to leave Flousia.


    Thinking back, our escape was easy. No one actually stopped us from leaving, as if someone was helping us. Maybe Matthew was the one who helped us that day.


    We settled in Willow Green, got married and after three years, Jayden was born. We lived there in peace until the day Lucia was murdered. It was the most terrifying experience in my life. My wife was murdered but I couldn''t find the courage to confront Matthew.


    Yes. I may not have a proof but I know who was responsible for Lucia''s death. I just couldn''t have the time to investigate it myself because of my son, Jayden. He was with Lucia when the tragic incident happened. He was traumatized and I diagnosed him with dissociative identity disorder because of that.


    I cried every night when Lucia died but I couldn''t show it to my son. He was suffering from the trauma. He didn''t actually see the people who killed his mother. Lucia was able to hide him in the closet but Jayden saw everything they did to her. I never asked my son the details. It was so painful for both us.


    I couldn''t allow myself to be weak. I have to be strong for Jayden. I can''t even think of revenge, I have no time for that.


    Jayden and I moved on but we never forgot what happened to Lucia. We started moving from different ces because I always felt that someone was following us.


    We were running from Lucia''s family, the Castello''s and we were also running from the Forelli. The Castello''s wanted Jayden to be the next sessor and I think the Forelli would like to finish what they started, to kill both of us.


    Then the day came that we were taken by Luke Wilson and Alora Smith. Alora was my patient when she was nine. She also has dissociative identity disorder like Jayden.


    The first time we came into their house, a girl named Peggy introduced herself and became Jayden''s girlfriend. It happened so fast and I didn''t stop my son from having a rtionship with her even though I found out that she was the daughter of Benjamin Miller and Princess Catherime Hulls.


    When I saw her, she looked like her mother but her eyes were different, it was blue. Somehow, I saw Matthew in her. I know there was a rumor that Catherine had an affair with different men and one of them is Matthew. I ignored the thought and the possibility that this girl was Matthew''s.


    She was kind and had a good heart. I can see that Jayden was beginning to change because of her. But then fate yed tricks on us again, it turned out that my suspicion was correct. Peggy is Matthew''s daughter.

 Chapter 162 - 160 - Present

    PEGGY POV


    We were listening to Jayden''s father''s story about his friendship with his wife and my father. I couldn''t believe that they were really good friends when they were young.


    Jayden''s father was still hopeful. I can see it in his eyes and from the tone of his voice.


    "Dad didn''t you feel any anger towards me when you found out I am his daughter?" I asked.


    He smiled at me and shook his head.


    "I''m thankful, Peggy. Jayden found his true love and you gave us Caden. Now, you are giving us another angel." He answered..


    I can see the sincerity from his eyes and I was relieved hearing those words from him.


    "Are you really okay confronting him now?" Jayden asked.


    "I should''ve done it a long time ago. Peggy, your father was a good man. He was born in a world full of sorrows. I''m not saying that''s an excuse from everything but at least I am hoping that you can understand him. Don''t worry about me. We will talk to your father. I also have an unfinished business with him."


    I nodded and turned to Jayden.


    "How can we reach him?" I asked.


    "Call Venice. Let''s see if she can find a way to bring your father alone here."


    I was surprised when he said to bring him here but I think it''s better if he would stay with us for a few days.


    We called Venice and told her about our n. She agreed but it would be dangerous for them if they were left behind, so we asked them toe.


    Venice will ask father to take them somewhere. She said she can convince him that Timothy will be their driver and his father usually doesn''t bring bodyguards when he''s with them. But for them to bring him here in peace, they have to put him to sleep.


    "Venice, be careful. Are you sure you can do this?" I asked, worried.


    "Yes. Don''t worry. Whatever happens, I will bring him to you tomorrow." She answered on the other line.


    That night, I couldn''t sleep. I was pacing back and forth so Jayden carried me to bed. He wrapped his arms around my waist so I wouldn''t stand up.


    "Love, please. Can you try to sleep? It would be bad for the baby if you always worry." He said in a gentle voice.


    I took a deep sigh and pouted.


    "I can''t help it, I''m sorry."


    "Hey. I know what you''re feeling right now. I''m also kind of nervous and anxious, you know."


    I looked at him with a frown face. He doesn''t look like he''s worried. Ever since we got married, he wasn''t the Jayden who easily got mad. He was trying hard to keep calm in everything.


    He chuckled and gave me a peck on the cheek. I felt his hug tightened while he buried his face on my neck.


    "I''m always worried. I just don''t want to show you. But ever since your father took you, I always feel anxious. Especially now that you''re pregnant. I don''t want to lose you and the baby, Peggy. So promise me that you won''t go anywhere this time." He murmured.


    My heart melted again. He was afraid that I would leave him again. I may not go far away from him but he was thinking that someone would take me again.


    "I''m not going anywhere. Let''s finish this. I hope everything will be okay." I said, giving him a kiss on the forehead.


    I don''t know how I managed to fall asleep. Maybe I got exhausted from thinking and feeling worried. But when morning came, I was more restless than ever.


    We agreed not to contact each other throughout Venice''s part. She basically does everything as we wait for them to arrive. She would call me when they arrived at the entrance of Primrose.


    We were in the living room, waiting. I would sit down then stand up and would walk back and forth while Jayden was reading something. I know he was keeping himself busy so he wouldn''t get too anxious like me. Jayden''s dad was also calm, drinking tea. He was always quiet and I have never seen him mad.


    My heart started pounding when we received a message from Venice that they had entered Primrose. Jayden replied and gave her instructions on how to get here.


    I was even nervous when I heard a vehicle enter our gate and park in front of the house. Jayden signaled to Owen and his cousin to take the car while the other guards circled around it.


    The door opened and Venice came out. She was smiling but I could see fear in her eyes. Then my other two half sisters got out of the car and ran towards me.


    "Sister!" They shouted in unison while jumping into my arms.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    They nodded but I could feel their bodies trembling. I hugged them tight, reassuring them that they''re safe now. We weren''t that close but I suddenly felt the love of a big sister for them.


    "You did great." I whispered to Venice then pulled her, giving her a hug.


    She suddenly burst out crying which I understand because she was too scared. Not just for herself but for our sisters.


    We went inside the house while we watched the guards carry our father in the bedroom we prepared for him. Jayden didn''t order to tie him up or at least handcuffed his hands. I protested at first but he said we have to show father that he''s not a prisoner here.


    While we waited for him to wake up, I took the girls to their new bedroom.


    "I''m sorry only one room was prepared for the three of you. But don''t worry, tomorrow you will have separate bedrooms." I said.


    I still feel awkward towards them and couldn''t express how I really felt. I have been an only child ever since so I don''t know yet how to be a big sister.


    "Don''t worry about us. We''re okay in one bedroom." Venice said.


    I was about to say something when Jayden came in.


    "He''s awake. Let''s go."


    My heart started pounding again. I felt like my chest would explode from nervousness. Jayden held my hands, kissing them.


    "It''s time. I will be beside you. I won''t leave you." He uttered.

 Chapter 163 - 161 - Confrontation

    On the way to my father''s room, I was so anxious. Jayden was holding my hand and didn''t let go until we arrived. I took a deep breath when Jayden turned the doorknob and pulled me gently inside the bedroom.


    Father was sitting on the chair by the window. He didn''t turn around when we went inside. He was just quietly staring outside.


    "Father?" I softly called.


    He still didn''t look at me when I called him.


    "I''m sorry for bringing you here. I wanted to talk to you but I don''t know how I can reach without the knowledge of the Forelli n." I continued, hoping that he would turn around and at least look at me..


    I couldn''t deny the fact that even though he had done terrible things, I still wanted us to be a normal father and daughter.


    "So you used your sisters to get me? What are you nning to do with me? Kill me?" He asked in a serious tone when he finally turned to look at me.


    It was more like a re and his face was dark. I suddenly felt the chills throughout my spine.


    "N-No father. I just wanted to talk. Can you at least hear me out?" I pleaded.


    He frowned then moved his gaze to Jayden.


    "You''re the reason we are on this war. If you had give up on her and gave your son to me. I will let you be. But you are so full of yourself!" He almost yelled at Jayden.


    I was confused. We never really found out why he wanted me and Caden. Jayden said they already asked George and his brother but there wasn''t any clear exnation from them. It was more like father was also hiding something from his n.


    "You''re trying to protect them, aren''t you Matthew?"


    We were surprised when Jayden''s father came inside. We thought he would talk to him alone after I talked to my father


    Jayden and I were turning our gaze from Dr.Richards then to my father. They were two old friends who meet again after a long time. They met in Flousia when we were there but they didn''t talk that time.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about Chris." Father answered, averting his eyes away from us.


    I was observing his reaction carefully. He was really hiding something. Maybe it was his intention and his feelings that he doesn''t want anyone to know.


    "You haven''t change at all. You''re still a bad liar." Dr.Richardsmented.


    "How about you? You also didn''t change. You were supposed to hate me because of what I''ve done to you and Lucia, to your son. Why are you always so calm?" Father suddenly blurted.


    I wasn''t really expecting that he wouod say that. His tone changed when he talk to Jayden''s father.


    "Believe me I tried to hate you. Eve since Lucia died and my son suffered from the trauma, I''ve been telling myself that I should hate you. I know you are responsible in Lucia''s death. I wanted to confront you a long time ago to question you. Why did you leave us? Why did you stop being our friend? Why did you have to hurt Lucia and worst kill her? Why did you let your father control you? You see, I have a lot of questions I wanted to ask you."


    We let the two men talked while Jayden and I listened to their conversation.


    "You already know the answer Chris. I told Lucia to just agree with our marriage. You knew I only love her like a sister but both of you decided to leave and ran away. Lucia knew that the Mafia would not let her go that easy. You should have convinced her to marry me and maybe she''s still alive." Father bitterly said.


    Dr.Richards took a deep breath before answering.


    "I don''t think so. If we didn''t ran away, the three of us were alreadh dead a long time ago. Matthew, you always took care of me and Lucia. I''m a nobody and an outcast in our school but I never experienced any bullying or something. I know it was because of you. Lucia was very thankful to you. She loves you and look up to you as her big brother. When we ran away, I sometimes see her crying and I know it was because she''s worried about you. My only regret when I left with Lucia was leaving you behind. I''m sorry. I should have convinced you toe with us."


    I noticed father curled his lips and his eyes were sprakling because of some tears forming from it. But he turned around so we won''t see it.


    "Both you and Lucia have a good heart. I would never be like you. My heart was molded from iron, my hands were tainted with blood. My very existence was dark and taht would never change." Father answered in a trembling voice.


    "Do you remember when you asked me that if evef you would be like your father, will I still be your friend? I was unable to answer you that time. I want to answer you now, it''s twenty five years toolte but I want you to know that I am still your friend. It never changed. I''m happy that I was able to talk to you now. Lucia wouod be happy."


    Then I saw father''s shoulders were shaking. He was crying. I didn''t realize that I suddenly let go from Jayden''s grasp and rushed to him. I run towards him, hugging him from behind.


    "Father, please stop. Let''s live happily from now on. I''m here. Venice and my two sisters, we all love you. I won''t deny it anymore. I couldn''t stay mad at you. I still wanted us to be together. Please father. Can you do that? For the sake of Caden and my unborn child." I whispered.


    My tears fell while I begged him, hoping that he still have an ounce of love left in his heart.

 Chapter 164 - 162 - Truth

    Father suddenly turned around and grabbed my shoulders. I was surprised and was not able to moved away from him.


    "What did you say? You''re pregnant? Answer me!" He shouted.


    I was shocked and couldn''t say a word. Then he let go of me and rushed towards Jayden, grabbing him by his cor.


    "What the hell are you thinking? I told you to give her to me! Why did you make her pregnant?" He yelled at Jayden.


    I was still stunned and confused by his reaction. I could sense that he was afraid of something.


    Jayden smirked while staring at my father''s eyes. He grabbed his hand that was holding his cor and grinned.


    "What are you hiding from us? What are you so afraid of?" Jayden asked.


    "Matthew calm down." Dr.Richards was also confused.


    I was still in shock but tried my best to calm down and walked towards Jayden and my father. I touched him in his arms and held his hand. He didn''t say a word but was frowning when I guided his hand to my belly.


    "Father, I am pregnant. Your grandchild. Tell us what''s wrong? I am your daughter. We are family." I said in a gentle voice.


    Father was looking at my belly then turnes his eyes on me. His expression wasn''t dark anymore, it was calm.


    He took a deep breath, closed his eyes then suddenly pulled me in his arms, embracing me.


    "You really look like your mother." He murmured.


    I wrapped my arms around him and cried. I could also feel his body shaking.


    "Dad!" I shouted.


    Finally, I was able to call him that. It has been so long that I wanted my real father to ept me. We can''t erase the past but we can look forward to our future.


    We stayed like that for I can''t remember how long. Jayden and his father didn''t leave but let us be. We sat on the sofa after so he could tell us everything.


    "So are you going to confess?" Jayden asked.


    I smacked him in the arms and red at him. He was rubbing his arms but didn''t say a word.


    "You''re in danger. All of you." He started.


    "What do you mean?" Dr.Richards asked.


    He looked at me and Jayden, his eyes became dark again but it wasn''t meant for us. It''s for someone else.


    "The Forelli n remained the most powerful n of the underworld for the past forty years. We have a lot of enemies from inside and outside of our n. There were ns who wanted to ally with us by taking my daughters. Either with consent or by force." Father continued.


    I felt Jayden tensed but not from fear, it was anger. We already knew that the Mafia treated their women differently. They were like toys that can be tosses aside or thrown away.


    "Father, Venice said that Victoria was supposed to get married to Alejandro Rossi. Is it true?" I asked.


    Father sighed and nodded.


    "The Forelli n was starting to lose its power because of my daughters. Women from the Mafia n can be the key to an alliance. There were ns who were asking Violeta and Victoria''s hands but I never epted them. Instead I tried to find a way to get an alliance from other ns by scaring them. I nted spies within their ns so I could find their weakness then I will threaten them."


    "But how about the Rossi''s?" Jayden asked.


    "The Rossis''s were starting to get more alliance than the Forelli''s because Alejandro gave her daughters and nieces to other ns. Alejandro and I werepeting with each other. He wanted to be more powerful than us. When you got married and announced that I am your father, the Rossi''s became interested. And not just them, but other ns as well. You are a princess afterall." Father answered.


    "But why did it be Victoria?" I asked, curiously.


    Father''s eyes softened and I can see a mixture of sadness and regret.


    "It was my mistake. I was trying not to involve you so I offered Victoria instead."


    "But you said Peggy''s in danger. Why? If they epted Victoria, why are we in danger?" It was Jayden who asked.


    "I changed my mind and rejected the marriage. I couldn''t let Victoria marry that man. My daughters deserves happiness." He answered.


    "Then why did you kidnap me?" I asked.


    "I needed to scare you so you can go back here. Your husband was so conceited and full of himself. I wanted to show you that the Mafia was not an easy opponent."


    Father has a different ways of showing his concern to his family. I could see it now. He was misinterpreted from the beginning. But still he''s the reason why Jayden''s mother was dead.


    "You''re just the same as me. You''re conceited and you thought you could do eveything on your own. Ever since you were with my parents, you never show them that you needed help. You could at least told them the reasons why you have to distance yourself from them." Jayden gritted his teeth.


    I''m not sure why he suddenly changed. He was fine just a moment ago.


    "Love?" I called.


    He looked at me and I realized that he switched. I grabbed his hand to calm him down. I was confused why he was acting like that. I thought Jayden already talked to his mothet. But why does it seem that his other self still wanted revenge?


    "What''s happening? Dr.Richards asked with a worried face.


    I know he noticed a sudden change on Jayden''s behavior. I''m not sure if his father knew something about that other guy and if Jayden told him about it.


    "D-Dad, he, he-"


    "I''m okay." Jayden answered.


    "Son?" His father called.


    Jayden looked at his father, reassuring him that he''s okay. He was still the other guy but for some reason, he wasn''t mad anymore.


    "Yes. I am his other self but I''m not mad anymore with this old man. Mother won''t be happy if I kill him." He answered.


    My father frowned, looking at me with a confused expression. So I exined to them what has happened for the past few days.


    "Are you sure you''re safe with him?" Father asked.


    I nodded and smiled. It was still a little bit awkward for me and I know for Jayden as well to act like nothing happened but I know eventually, we could be together without any doubt to each other.


    "I love her. I would never hurt her. Unlike you, she almost died when you kidnapped her. You couldn''t even properly tell us your reasons for doing all this. When we met in Flousia, you said you never cared for my mom. Its the same with Peggy''s mom. You acted like you didn''t care about them. Now, you''re saying that you cared." Jayden said in a serious tone.


    Father didn''t answer back to Jayden. His expression was a mixture of guilt and embarrassment. He was looking at Jayden at first then moved his eyes away.


    "Why didn''t you tell father what you really wanted back then? Why did you let your father hurt everyone that you love? At first, I was wondering if you are capable of loving someone but then dad told us about your friendship. From his story, I don''t think your friendship was fake. If you would think of everything from the beginning, you were always there to protect my mother. You never wanted to hurt her. Why don''t you stop pretending and just tell us your side if story? The real one." Jayden continued.

 Chapter 165 - 163 - The Real Enemy

    "Matthew, can you tell us what really happened? Why were you in our house that day?" Jayden''s father asked.


    We were surprised, we thought we knew everything already. Jayden frowned and was looking at his father with a confused face.


    "Chris, I don''t want to talk about it." Father answered.


    Jayden was starting to get impatient because it''s that our fathers were hiding something from us.


    "Can you stop lying to us? It''s been what? Fifteen years? And I still couldn''t understand why you had to kill my mother. You said she was like your little sister but why did you have to do it? I''m begging you. Tell me!" Jayden yelled.


    I held onto his hand tighter to calm him down.. I could feel his hands were shaking and he was trying to control himself.


    "Dad?" I called, looking at him with pleading eyes.


    He stared at me and sighed deeply.


    "Two days before the murder, I asked one of my men to give a letter to you and Lucia, informing you that my father already knew where you lived." He started, looking at Jayden''s father then to us.


    "Ever since you left Flousia, I''ve been tracking you. I bribed a lot of people so you could get away from the country. I knew you and Lucia won''t agree with my offer so I already knew that you would run away. I wanted toe with you but I couldn''t. All I could do was to make sure that you two could leave the country without problems." He paused.


    He stood up and walked by the window. He was trying to hide his pain from us.


    "My father couldn''t ept that a Castello can run away from the Forelli. I tried my best to convince him to just let you and Lucia go but he didn''t listen. Then the day that I always feared came, he found you so I sent that letter to warn you. But the man I trusted to bring you the letter was killed by one of my father''s men. Before he died, he told me that father sent some men to kill both of you. I was scared so I rushed there to protect you but I was toote. When I arrived, Lucia was already dead and your son was on the floor unconscious."


    His voice started to tremble and when he turned to look at us, tears were falling from his eyes.


    "I cried when she died. Her death has always been a nightmare to me. I kept seeing her face and lifeless body in my dreams every night. I found the video of how she was murdered and the reason I kept it with me was to remind me how I failed the only woman who treated me like a human. It was painful and heartbreaking. I killed those men who raped and murdered her with my bare hands, crushed their skulls, butchered them and fed them to my dogs. They deserved it. Lucia doesn''t deserve to die. She was supposed to live long happily with you and your son. I''m sorry, Chris. I failed you. I failed to protect, Lucia." Father continued while crying.


    I stood up, rushed towards him tofort him. I could feel the pain in his heart while he sobbed in my arms. Jayden''s mom was the woman who he promised to protect but he failed. After her murder, he became the most fearsome Mafia Boss. His heart became darker even after Lucia''s death.


    "Matthew, it wasn''t your fault. It was mine. I was too careless. I thought we were already safe and away from the Forelli n. All your efforts have been wasted because of me." Dr.Richards said.


    "The letter you sent to mom. She received that letter." Jayden blurted.


    I frowned. Father and Dr.Richards nced at each other then looked at Jayden, waiting for him to continue.


    "The day before mom was murdered, I saw her talking to a man. He handed a white envelope to her. I asked mom who it was and she said it was the father of dad''s patient. That night, she told father that he needed to go to the nearby vige because someone asked a psychiatrist there. Now that I think about it, that guy doesn''t look like someone from around here."


    We became silent after Jayden''s words. It looks like his mom received the warning from dad but she didn''t tell her husband about it. Maybe she was thinking that it would never end if they keep on running away. She knew her life would be in danger but she still chose to stay. Maybe she was tired of hiding from the Mafia and she wanted to give up her life so her husband and son could have a peaceful life.


    "Dad, you said that we are in danger? From whom exactly?" I asked.


    "From the Rossi''s. They have gained a lot of allies after I left Flousia. I took you so I could hide you from them but then you suddenly mentioned your son. I couldn''t take you and then leave your son. If I don''t give one of my daughters, the Rossi''s will attack our n so they could take over the underworld. But I don''t think they will ept Victoria or Veronica. They wille for you, Margaret. You are the daughter of Catherine. They n on attacking the pce, kill the future king and queen then Alejandro will force you to marry him. Maybe by threatening you with the lives of your family. Then they will take Flousia and he will be the king." Dad exined.


    The first thing I thought was Caden and the child in my womb. I suddenly felt anxious. We thought that father was the enemy but he was trying to protect us from the real enemy ever since.


    I felt a sudden exhaustion from everything that I heard. My vision became blurry and my knees weakened. I saw Jayden rushed towards me looking so worried.


    "Love!" He shouted.


    That was thest word I heard before losing my consciousness.

 Chapter 166 - 164 - Family

    My head was throbbing and I felt like there was something in my stomach that I wanted to barf. I slowly opened my eyes and moved to sit down on the bed.


    Jayden saw me and supported me so I could sit down. His face was restless and I know he was worried for me and the baby.


    "I''m okay, love. I''m sorry for making you worry."


    He held my hands and sighed.


    "Where''s dad?" I asked.


    "In the garden, with my father. They have a lot to talk about.." He answered.


    I just noticed that he wasn''t the other guy anymore. Maybe he switched back when he saw me fall.


    Everything that had happened was making me exhausted. I just ignored and denied it because I thought we could easily fix it.


    I didn''t notice that I was always feeling anxious from my father then from Jayden''s sudden switching of personalities, my pregnancy and there''s school as well. It was all making me tired.


    "The doctor said you should take a rest for a while. Meaning you have to stay here at home. I made an arrangement with the school and they agreed to temporarily send a personal teacher for you. I''m sorry for not asking you first but I think you really need some rest. Everything that happened was draining you." Jayden said in a gentle voice.


    I understood and wasn''t going to protest about it. I also felt that I needed some break. Risking my health and the baby were never in my mind.


    "It''s fine, love. I was going to ask you that anyway. Is the baby okay?" I asked, worried.


    I was looking at Jayden''s face and I noticed that he averted his eyes away from mine.


    "Love? Is there something wrong?" I was starting to panic when I saw his expression.


    He looked at me again, stared directly into my eyes then gently kissed my hands.


    "The doctor said that the baby''s heartbeat was low. Maybe it was due to stress so she suggested a full bed rest. She will be here three times a week to closely monitor you and the baby."


    Tears started to fall from my eyes. I was afraid that I may lose the baby someday or there will be someplications during my pregnancy.


    "Hey, hey. Calm down. We''ll get through this. All you have to do is rest. I promise I will be here. I won''t leave you." Jayden said, pulling me into his arms to calm me down.


    He''s right. This is not the time for me to get emotional. I have to be strong for the baby so I need my mind to be clear of any negative thoughts.


    Jayden cupped my face, kissing me to wipe my tears away. I know he was also worried but he couldn''t show it to me. He needed to be strong for us.


    "Would you like Caden to sleep here with us?" He asked.


    I smiled and nodded. Jayden knew that Caden would make our worries disappear so he wanted him to be with us.


    "Did father see him?" I asked.


    I almost forgot that I needed to introduce Caden to him. I wasn''t really expecting that it would happen but I was happy that I can finally show my father his grandson.


    "I''ll call Caden then your father here."


    Jayden called Caden''s nanny and asked her to bring him. After a few minutes, he came with a huge smile in his face.


    "Mommy, Daddy!" He shouted while running towards us.


    He jumped on the bed then gave us a kiss on the cheek. I don''t know why I suddenly missed him. Maybe because for three years, it was just the two of us and we were always together.


    "Sweetie, we want to introduce someone to you." I said, while he sat beside me.


    "Who is it?" He asked, looking at me with his big silver eyes.


    I chuckled when I saw his face. He was so cute and innocent but he was frowning.


    "Your grandfather. I mean another grandfather."


    He already met Benjamin and he knew him as his grandfather. He might get confused so I will have to exin everything to him when the right timees.


    We heard a few knocks before the door swung open and dad came inside.


    He was staring at Caden when he saw him on the bed. His expression wasn''t like the one when we first met. His aura was dark back then and you can feel fear just by looking into his eyes. But now, I saw love in his ocean blue eyes.


    "Dad, this is Caden. Our first born. Your grandson." I said introducing Caden.


    "Caden, go to your grandfather." Jayden whispered.


    I waited for Caden''s reaction. I''m not sure if he will ept my father. Father was wearing a ck suit, his eyes were blue like mine but he had a lot of visible scars from his battles as the Mafia Boss.


    I was surprised when Caden stood up then happily ran towards my father.


    "Grandpa!" He shouted, giving him a tight hug.


    Father looked down to the little guy who was hugging him. He bent down then smiled back at him.


    "Hello. I''m Matthew, your grandfather." He murmured.


    I was nervous when Caden touched his face, looking closely at his face. I thought he would ask him about his scars but thankfully he didn''t.


    "Your eyes look like mommy''s eyes. It''s the color of the ocean and the sky!" He eximed.


    Father''s smile was genuine. It wasn''t fake and I was so happy seeing him with Caden. I felt Jayden''s hand gently squeezing mine. I turned to him, he was also smiling.


    I could see Jayden''s sincerity through his eyes. He didn''t have ill feelings with my father anymore. Father wasn''t a perfect man. There were a lot of bad things he did in the past and I know someday, he would have to pay for his sins.


    But for now, no words can exin how happy we were that our family is nowplete.

 Chapter 167 - 165 - Connection

    "Good morning miss. Master Jayden went to the office early. He said to not disturb you." Annie, one of our maids informed me.


    I was having a terrible headache when I woke up and I couldn''t even stand up. I tried to at least sit on the bed but I suddenly got dizzy.


    "Miss, are you okay? Should I inform Master Jayden?" Annie asked.


    I took a deep breath and shook my head.


    "No. No. He has to be at work today.. Can you call my father instead?"


    Annie nodded and immediately went out of the room. After a few minutes, my father and my sisters came.


    "What happened?" Father asked, worried.


    It felt good to see that a parent was actually worrying about me. My sisters'' faces looked worried as well. They sat on the bed, stared at me then touched my forehead.


    "You don''t have a fever. Are you not feeling well?" Venice asked.


    I nodded and was just observing them. It''s the first time that a sister cared for me. Venice was a few years younger than me but she acts like she''s older. Maybe because she grew up with two younger sisters.


    "Where''s the brat?" Father asked, looking around the bedroom.


    I wanted tough when he called Jayden a brat. Maybe it''s his term of endearment to his son inw.


    "He''s at work, dad. He has a lot of papers he needs to sign before he takes a temporary leave." I answered.


    "Can he do that? Will his boss allow it?" Venice asked, curiously.


    I smiled when the girls looked at me, waiting for my answer.


    "He''s the boss. I mean he''s the current CEO of A.E Corporation but he''s still under Luke."


    The girls'' eyes widened in surprise. I didn''t know that they didn''t have an idea what Jayden does. I looked at my father and I knew he knew about it. He was just standing there saying nothing but I''m sure he investigated all of us.


    "Luke? As in Luke Wilson? The chairman of Wilson Group? You are friends with them? And his wife, the Ice Princess?" Veronica eximed.


    I chuckled. They looked so happy knowing that I am friends with Luke and Alora. Their faces were still full of innocence and ignorance.


    "Yes. Jayden and I were friends with the Wilson''s."


    "Oh my! Then you''re friends with Percival Jackson and Andrew Cross?" It was Venice who asked and almost yelled in excitement.


    "Girls! Your sister needs rest! Stop asking her those unnecessary questions!" Father scolded.


    The girls'' became quiet while pouting. I can still see some fear from them towards our father but I guess it wasn''t easy to change your impression towards someone overnight.


    "It''s fine, dad. Don''t worry, I''ll invite them here and introduce you to them. Or maybe they wille this weekend. Alora will definitely visit if she found out I''m bedridden for now."


    The girls'' faces lit up. I could see their excitement and thrills when I said that my friends wille over soon.


    "I sent a message to your husband so he coulde home early. For now, Venice will stay here to assist you." Father said while taking his phone inside his pocket.


    I didn''t realize I was staring at him. I was beginning to slowly get to know the real him and I was really d about it.


    "What?" He asked.


    I bit my lip to stop myself fromughing.


    "I was just wondering how you got Jayden''s number. Are you text buddies now?"


    "No! I have his number because he insisted on exchanging numbers, threatening me that he won''t allow me to see Caden. I don''t think I can get along with that stubborn husband of yours! He''s like his mother." Hisst sentence has sadness in it, remembering Lucia.


    He really loved Lucia like a little sister. I just didn''t see it before because I was consumed with hatred towards him.


    "I''m sure he just wanted to ask you more about his mother. Like you, Jayden loved her very much." Imented.


    I suddenly wanted to talk to him about my mother. He talked about Lucia and I can see that she was really so important to him. But I never heard him say something about mom.


    "Dad, can we talk? Just the two of us?" I asked, looking at my sisters.


    They easily understood what I meant. Venice gave me a reassuring smile before going out of the room.


    "You want to talk about your mom?" Father was the one who opened up first.


    Maybe he wanted to tell me about mom. All I knew about her is that she''s rebellious and slept with a lot of men. I wanted to know if she did something good when she was alive.


    "Yes. I know you said before that she slept with a lot of men. I know that she''s rebellious and all. Is there something else about her aside from that?" I asked.


    He walked towards me and sat on the chair beside the bed. He stared at me then took my hands and smiled.


    "You look like her except your eyes of course." He chuckled because my eyes were blue like his.


    "Your mom was rebellious but she was loved by the people of Flousia. She was a free spirited woman and loved the outdoors. Rose was her favorite flower. She said it reminds her of the book Beauty and the Beast, it''s her favorite. We actually met in the school library. She bumped into me when she was hiding from her guards. Women were swooning over me and men feared me when they saw me but there were two women and two men who weren''t." He continued.


    I frowned when he said two men. I know one was Jayden''s father, who was the other man?


    "It was your father."


    I was surprised. I know he''s talking about my foster father, Benjamin. I didn''t know that he also had connections with them before. I thought he was just a guy who met mom by ident.

 Chapter 168 - 166 - Catherine

    "Benjamin was like Chris. A foreign student. He met your mother outside the pce. I know it was love at first sight for him but Catherine only sees him as a friend. When I met your mom, I remember it was the day I started avoiding Chris and Lucia."


    FLASHBACK MATTHEW POV


    I wanted to be alone in a quiet ce but my father ordered some of his men''s sons who were also studying in this school to guard me. They were always following me, not even giving me any space. I felt so suffocated.


    I wanted to talk to Chris and Lucia but my father''s eyes were always following me. I couldn''t even check my phone to see their messages or answer their calls because those scumbags would tell father about it and he would definitely check my phone. He could even rece my number. I couldn''t allow that.. Every time my phone beeps, I know it''s either Chris or Lucia. That was the only thing I needed to feel that they were still with me.


    I thought of a way to at least distance myself from my father''s reach. I''m not hundred percent sure that it would actually work but I have to try. I took some books from one of my ssmates and told him that I would return them myself to the library. He just agreed out of fear of course.


    When I told those guys that I will be going to the library, they left me alone. I knew it. They hated the library. They were good in fighting but not in studies.


    I felt relieved when I finally found a spot to be alone. It was in the corner of the third floor. No one goes there because the books on that area were old and dusty.


    I sat on the floor and leaned my back on the book shelves. As I closed my eyes and rested my head, I sighed deeply. I needed this. To get some air for a moment, to have some peace and to be alone. I wanted to run away from my father a hundred times but I couldn''t do it. I am a coward.


    "What''s that sigh for?"


    I was startled when I heard a girl''s voice. I opened my eyes and turned to her. My eyes widened when I saw how close her face was. She was also surprised when she met my gaze. We suddenly got embarrassed and looked away.


    Then I heard her giggled. I was confused and looked at her, frowning.


    "I thought I''m the only one who found this ce. So who are you running away from?" She asked.


    She has straight long brown hair with gold ornaments on the side. Her lips were not red but pink, her skin was wless white and her eyes were brown like chocte.


    "You''re the silent type. I liked that. I''m Catherine." She introduced herself while reaching out her hand.


    Catherine? Then I realized who she was. The rumored rebellious princess of Flousia.


    "Matthew." I reached out my hand to shake her hand.


    I wasn''t really interested in her. She was a princess and a stubborn one. She was the only heir of the king of Flousia, yet she seemed not interested in taking the throne. She was always running away from the royal guards and there were a lot of rumors about her.


    "Are you Matthew Forelli?" She asked.


    I didn''t answer but my silence already means yes. She didn''t ask further after. We sat on that small corner quietly. For some reason, I think I understand her for a moment.


    She was like me. We were both running away from the responsibility that our parents bestowed upon us on the day that we were born.


    "Today, I have to forget my friends. They were the only people that truly understood me. My best friend, Lucia, was like my little sister. She was with me when I was lonely when my mom left me. Chris, even though we were friends for just a couple of years, I felt like I knew him for a long time."


    I don''t know why I suddenly started telling her what''s on my mind. I wasn''t really sure if she was listening but I still continued.


    "Father threatened me that if I stayed with them, he would kill them. I can''t allow him to hurt the two important people in my life. I''m here because I felt suffocated. His men were always following me. I couldn''t even go to the bathroom alone. I just wanted to have some space and breathe some air. I wanted to check my phone and read their messages."


    I wasn''t expecting a reply or any reaction from her but it was a good thing that I have someone to talk to. Even though she was a stranger.


    "Then do it. Check your phone. I won''t tell anyone." She blurted.


    I was surprised by her reaction. She didn''t judge me from abandoning my friends or scolded me for being a coward, she sat there and listened.


    She took my phone from my pocket when I didn''t move and opened it. She was bold enough to look at the messages on my phone.


    "Matthew, are you okay? Lucia and I were worried." She read the message from Chris.


    "Matt, I''m sorry for not being with you today. I know your father asked something you don''t really want to do. Please remember I am always here for you. Chris and I will always be here." It was from Lucia.


    She read a lot of messages and all of them were from Chris and Lucia, asking me if I''m okay and that they''re waiting for me.


    "Matthew, I want to ask if I can court Lucia. I know she''s like your little sister so I wanted to ask your permission."


    I chuckled. I knew from the very first time we met Chris that he liked Lucia but he never took a step forward maybe because he thought I wouldn''t allow it.


    I didn''t realize that I was crying. Who would have thought that the Forelli heir was a crybaby just from reading his friends'' messages?


    Catherine didn''t say a word and let me cry. She leaned her head on my shoulder, her way of consoling me.


    "Can I see you again?" I asked her before she left.


    She nodded and smiled at me. As she turned around and walked away, I suddenly felt my heart was beating loudly. It was finally beating for someone and I knew at that very moment, I fell in love with her.

 Chapter 169 - 167 - Matthews Dream

    Months passed, Catherine and I would spend time together in the library. My love for her grew in those secret meetings. She wasn''t like the girl in the rumors. She was more than that.


    We would see each other almost everyday and would just sit at the corner on the third floor and talk about our dreams. Our real dreams, not the one that was given to use but the one our hearts wanted.


    She wanted to travel around the world, go to the north pole to see the pr bears. I thought it was weird but she was really different from other normal girls. She was a princess but she never wanted to follow traditions. She wanted to live in the future and not meddle in the past.


    "How about you? What''s your dream?" She asked me once..


    I took a deep breath and stared at the ceiling.


    "When I was in grade school, my only dream was to see my mother again. But I lost hope and gave up on her. When I was in high school, I dreamed of bing a teacher. But I know my father wouldn''t allow it. Now, I have a new dream but I''m still not sure if that dream wille true."


    "What is it? Tell me!" She asked while looking at me seriously.


    I stared into her eyes, then moved my gaze to her lips. Those lips that I''ve been wanting to taste ever since I met her. And back to her eyes before I answered her.


    "To be with you forever."


    Her eyes widened. I could see she became conscious of me all of a sudden. Her face was so red while she curled her lips.


    I was beginning to get nervous that she would reject me. I don''t know what got into me when I slowly reached out to her, putting my hand to her cheek, touching her. She didn''t move and was still staring at me.


    I slowly moved closer to her, crossing the space between us. When I pressed my lips to hers, she closed her eyes. I think that was a signal she wasn''t rejecting me.


    Her soft lips taste like vani. It was so sweet that I couldn''t stop myself from tasting it. I deepened the kiss when she slightly parted lips and responded to my kisses.


    I wanted to touch her more but I was still afraid that she would stay away from me after. She moaned softly when I bit her lower lips and sucked it gently.


    When I pulled away from her, we were both gasping for air. I leaned my forehead to hers, making small kisses to her lips.


    "Hey, what''s your answer?" I asked, nervously.


    She bit her lips before giving me a quick kiss then smiled at me.


    "I want to be with you, too." She answered.


    I was so happy when she said those words, and mmed her lips with mine to continue our kiss.


    We became a couple without the knowledge of everyone. I wanted to shout to the world that she''s mine and I am hers, but I couldn''t. I was so afraid of my father.


    I wanted to tell Chris and Lucia about Catherine, but I don''t want to involve them in case my father found out about my love affair.


    But the day that I''ve been fearing came, father found out about our rtionship. To my surprise, he didn''t get mad and didn''t even try to stop me from seeing her. It was very unusual of him.


    When I talked to Catherine, I was shocked when she suddenly pped me on the face calling me a liar.


    "You''re a liar! I thought you''re different from your father! All the things you told me was just a way to get me. Liar!" She told me over and over.


    At first I couldn''t understand why she was mad at me. Then it suddenly hit me. Father did something behind my back. I found out he talked to Catherine''s father, the king, telling him our rtionship. Father wanted an arranged marriage between the Forelli n and the royal family. It wasn''t because of me, it was because of the power he would gain out of that marriage.


    He told the king all the things I''ve for him. All those bad and illegal things. I wanted to exin to Catherine but she wouldn''t let me. She suddenly didn''t talk to me and never came back to the library.


    I was so devastated when she stopped seeing me but my heart was shattered when I found out she was seeing another guy, Benjamin Miller.


    I couldn''t control my anger because I felt betrayed. I thought she was the one. I thought she was different. I don''t know what I was thinking that day. All I wanted was to confront her and ask her if she still wanted to be with me, so I sneaked inside the pce to look for her.


    When I found her in her room, she was startled and I could see a mixture of fear and anger in her eyes. She looked at me like I was aplete stranger.


    "Catherine, please let me exin. Please don''t leave me." I begged.


    Instead of listening to me, she threw me an envelope with some pictures inside. It was me having sexwith two different women in two different assions. It was the day I became a made man.


    Men from a Mafia n would need to kill and have sex with women to be a made man. It was like an initiation to us. Father made me do it but I couldn''t me someone else just to clear my name. It was me who did all those things, not my father.


    "So what do you want to tell me? That it''s not you? I don''t need your exnation. Get out or I will have to call the guards." She said in a serious tone.


    I tried to walk towards her but she took a few steps backwards. I could see that her body was trembling but I''m not sure if it was from anger or fear.


    "I thought you wanted to be with me. I thought you loved me. Why can''t you just at least listen to my exnation?" I said in an almost shaking voice.


    I was surprised when she suddenly let out a mockingugh. I looked at her and she was smirking.

 Chapter 170 - 168 - Matthew And Catherine

    "Love? I never said that. You are just one of those men I wanted to date and fuck because I know you are popr. Girls will envy me if I be your girlfriend. Now, I''m done with you. I have a new boyfriend now so, get lost!"


    Ifelt like darkness suddenly consumed me when I heard those words from her. I rushed into her so she wouldn''t be able to move or even scream for help.


    Next thing I knew, I already pped her on the face, it was so hard that she fell into the bed. I heard her cry in pain but I didn''t stop. Then I did something horrible that I didn''t expect I could do to her.


    Without a word, I left her in her bedroom, crying. I was so messed up that I couldn''t think clearly. I did something that I shouldn''t..


    I forced myself to her. I couldn''t believe what I saw when I was doing it. I saw blood. I thought she was a girl who had a lot of experience in bed but it turned out, I was her first.


    When I arrived home, I went to my father and told him that I wanted to marry Catherine. I have decided that whatever happens, I would not allow anyone to touch her.


    The next day, our engagement was announced. Everyone was shocked by the news but I didn''t care. I didn''t even think of her feelings, I just wanted her badly.


    After a few weeks, she ran away with that guy, Benjamin. I followed them and found out that he was a rich heir from a normal family. I asked him to meet me so we could talk. At first, I nned on threatening Benjamin to get her back but the guy was like Chris. He didn''t fear me.


    "I know she doesn''t love me but I will try everything to make her love me. I can make her happy and I can give her a normal life. The life she always wanted." He said.


    I went to check on her after talking to Benjamin. When I saw her smiling at him, it was a smile of freedom. I turned around and left. I thought that was for the best so I left her in Benjamin''s hands.


    But after a few years, we met again. She was a mess. I met her outside a nightclub with three men who were trying to get her in a taxi. I don''t know why I suddenly wanted to help a drunk woman, but it turned out it was her.


    I took her to a hotel and let her rest. I didn''t n on getting back to her. She was my past. She''s married and I am already engaged to someone else.


    But when I saw her sleeping in my bed, my heart couldn''t deny the fact that it was still her that I always yearned for. I wanted to know what happened to her so I hired someone to investigate.


    I found out she was sleeping with different men. She was still married to Benjamin but was cheating on him. She got pregnantst year and had a son. It wasn''t Benjamin''s but from another man.


    "So finally, you showed up." She said when she woke up.


    I frowned. I have no idea what she meant by those words.


    "I waited for you. For years, I waited for you to take me away but you didn''te back! Why are you here now? I don''t need you anymore!" She shouted while throwing everything she touched.


    "Hey! Don''t you dare yell at me like that! I asked you to marry me but you decided to leave me! Now, you''re angry? What the hell is wrong with you?" I shouted at her in return.


    Then she burst out crying.


    "I don''t want to marry someone from the mafia. You know I always wanted to be free. I know you can''t give me what I want." She sobbed.


    "That''s why I let you go. I saw that you are happy with Benjamin. I thought everything was fine with you and him. What happened to you?" I asked, looking at her from head to toe.


    "It''s all because of you. I couldn''t forget you. I tried to love him but I couldn''t deceive my heart. It was always you but you found another woman. My heart was broken and I don''t have a life without you so here I am, fucking every guy I meet every night." She said with gritted teeth.


    I don''t know if I would believe her but my heart only belongs to her. Seeing her again made me realize that I don''t want to be with another woman, but her.


    Our illicit affair began on that night. I didn''t think of the consequences, the only thing that mattered to me was to be with her.


    But then again, I was broken once more by her. I found out she was sleeping with my brother. I confronted my brother and got the confirmation of their affair, then I talked to her and begged to stop what she was doing. I asked her to leave Benjamin and marry me. The next day, she didn''te to see me.


    We parted ways once again and I never heard of her for more than two decades until a girl showed up iming that she was Catherine''s daughter and I am her father.


    I was confused at first and didn''t believe her so I went to the pce to meet her. The first time I saw her, she looked like her mother but her eyes were blue and that''s when I felt that she was mine.


    PRESENT DAY


    "Father, are you sure that mom slept with your brother? Did you try to dig deeper? I mean, I don''t think she would do that after getting back together with you. Mom was sick when she carried me. The doctor said she might die and suggested an abortion, but she declined. I think she let you go again because she knew she would leave you again once she died." My daughter, Peggy, asked.


    It was just a theory, I don''t know if she''s right but maybe Catherine already knew that she wouldn''t live long so she lied to me, telling everyone that she was sleeping again with other men.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Peggy. She was my daughter from the only woman I loved. I touched her cheek and smiled.


    "I haven''t apologized to you when I took you and hurt you. I regret that. I''m sorry. Your mother was a great person. Whatever other people say about her, she''s the most amazing woman I know and she will always be in my heart."

 Chapter 171 - 169 - Before The Storm Part 1

    PEGGY POV


    I was happy to know that he was in love with mom. I thought she was just a ything to him. Maybe he lied to me when we first met because he didn''t want anyone to see how a woman messed up his life. A mafia boss shouldn''t fall in love, the enemies consider it a weakness.


    "Dad, I''m d I was able to talk to you. Will you stay here for good? My sisters can stay here too. The house is huge, we can all fit in here." I suggested.


    He pinched my nose and smiled.


    "I can''t. If they find out I''m here, your lives will be in more danger.. I have to find a way to stop the Rossi''s. But can you let your sisters stay here even when I''m gone?" He said in a gentle voice.


    When he said the word ''gone'', I suddenly felt anxious again. As if he was leaving for good and I would never see him again. I wanted him to stay but I know he would still insist on leaving to protect us.


    "Okay. But can you stay for a few more days? Spend time with Caden?" I pleaded.


    He nodded while smiling at me. I was thinking that Luke and the others might be able to help us so I asked him to stay a little longer.


    After we chatted, he left to see Dr.Richards again. I''m not sure what they were talking about, but I''m d they made up. Maybe they were talking about Lucia, Jayden''s mother. I didn''t bother to ask and let them be since they haven''t talked for so many years.


    I was still not feeling well but I''m happy that I was able to hear stories about mom from my father. My foster father, Benjamin, didn''t really talk about her much even after we reconciled. I didn''t try asking him because I felt like he was avoiding that topic.


    After hearing father about mom, I think I now understand why Benjamin''s pain was so deep. He was with mom for a long time but his feelings were never returned. She never loved him. I don''t want to pity him but my heart hurts when I think about how he endured everything. He loved mom but she cheated on him.


    Thinking about it, I felt my head throbbing again. I still couldn''t get up because I felt nauseous so I justid down on the bed. I was staring at the ceiling, sighing deeply.


    "Mom, I wish you were still here. I''m pregnant with my second child. The first time was hard because I was alone. Jayden wasn''t with me. But now, I''m with him and with my real father, I still feel sad. I''m always thinking about you mom. I found Kyle, my older brother. He will be king in a month. We both hope that you are with us. I love you mom even though I never met you." I always wanted to talk to her.


    I know it was impossible for me to see her again but after hearing stories about her, at least I now have a story to tell to my kids about their grandmother.


    "Love?" It was Jayden who called.


    He was wearing a white long sleeves but half of the buttons were open and his tie was already removed. I don''t know why but he still looks sexy and hot even after a stressful day from work.


    He rushed towards the bed, his face looking worried. He sat down beside me, touched my forehead with the back of his palm to check if I had a fever.


    "I''m okay, love. All these feelings were due to my pregnancy. So don''t worry, it''s natural to feel this way." I said to lessen his worries.


    "Are you also like this when you were pregnant with Caden?" He sighed.


    I giggled, seeing him so worried but thrilled, amused me. He was so excited with the baby but his face was always worried.


    "Not really. When I was pregnant with Caden, I just felt dizzy in the morning but I can still walk around. Now, I can''t even sit on the bed. My head was throbbing and I felt nauseous since morning."


    I could see his face became more worried. I didn''t tell him so he could feel that way, I justwanted him to know the difference between my two pregnancies.


    I reached out my hand to touch his face. He leaned forward so I could reach it.


    "Hey. I promise I''m okay. You''re here so I''m better now. I missed you." I said as he held my hand while I stared and touched him by the cheek.


    He held my hand, kissing it. He took a deep breath, leaned closer to give me a quick kiss on the lips.


    "I missed you, too. I love you." He whispered after kissing me.


    "I talked to dad and told him to stay here. I''m sorry I didn''t ask you about it first. But he declined. He said we would be in more danger if he will stay here. He asked if my sisters could stay here instead. Is it okay?"


    He kissed me again before answering.


    "This is your house. You can do anything here. And I know you would not allow your father to leave like that. He was trying to protect us and fight the Rossi''s alone. I will have to call Luke and the others."


    I swallowed my saliva, held his hand that was on my cheek and gazed at him intently.


    "Love, everything will be okay, right?" I asked.


    "Yes. We just have to finish this once and for all." He answered.


    When Jayden said those words, fear suddenly hit me. I felt like a war between us and the Mafia would soon arise. I slowly put my hand on my belly, feeling the little angel inside me, the only one that could make my worries and uncertainties disappear.

 Chapter 172 - 170 - Before The Storm Part 2

    I was bedridden for three days now and the doctor said that I have to stay in bed for a week more. I was already getting bored but I couldn''t do anything about it since my nauseousness won''t disappear.


    Jayden was sitting on the couch, hisptop was on the table while he was busy doing some paperworks. He decided to work at home and let Leon, his secretary, do the work in the office. He wanted to be with me at all times, saying that he doesn''t want to miss anything about my pregnancy.


    "Love? Are you busy?" I asked.


    He stood up and walked towards the bed.


    "What is it? Are you hungry? Would you like to eat something? Is there something painful? Should I call the doctor?" He continuously asked.


    I chuckled. "Hey, stop asking too many questions.. I just wanted you near me."


    He sighed then sat beside me. "You know how much I wanted to be near you, but I''ve been controlling myself. I missed touching you and I missed your touch."


    He leaned forward when I reached out my hands to wrap them around his neck.


    "The doctor didn''t say that kissing and hugging were not allowed. I missed you too. I want to feel your warmth so I can sleep." I whispered before pressing my lips to hers.


    His breath was warm and tasted like cinnamon. It was sweet, somewhat woody with a slight citrusy note and a spicy taste like a punch of cloves.


    I felt his tongue brushed my lower lip. I slightly opened my mouth to wee his tongue to glide with mine.


    Our tongues were like swords fighting against each other. He was exploring the wetness of my mouth, pressing his lips harder into mine.


    He bit and sucked my lower lip before ending the kiss, leaning his forehead with mine.


    "If I go further I might go all the way." He chuckled.


    We both wanted what he was thinking but we couldn''t risk the baby''s safety so we will have to wait until the doctor says it''s safe.


    "Love, don''t look for another woman." I blurted.


    He frowned. "Where did thate from? I told you I would never do something that could hurt you. I belong to you. My body and soul is yours."


    "Promise?"


    Maybe because of my pregnancy that I am being so emotional. I''m not doubting him, I just want to hear some sweet words from him.


    "I promise. Happy now?" He asked while giving me kisses.


    I smiled and nodded at him, then responded to his kisses.


    We heard a few knocks and saw Nina popped up from the door. She went inside followed by Andrew and the rest of our friends.


    "Hey girl! How are you?" Nina asked while they walked towards me with smiles on their faces.


    I tried to to stand up and at least sit on the bed to greet them but I suddenly felt dizzy.


    "Stay on the bed. No need to stand up." Alora said in her usual cold tone.


    Sophie and Alora sat on the right side of the bed. Nina moved on my left when Jayden stood up to join the boys on the couch.


    "I''m fine. I just felt a little nauseous."


    "Did you feel the same when you were pregnant with Caden?" Sophie asked.


    "No. It''s totally different." I answered.


    "Oh! Maybe it''s a girl!" Nina eximed.


    I frowned when she almost yelled in excitement.


    "They said if you feel different from your previous pregnancy, there''s a high posibility that the gender of the baby is different from the previous one." Nina further exined.


    I looked at Jayden and he was also staring at me. I could see his excitement when she heard Nina''s words. I smiled at him, feeling so happy. We both wanted a girl but it doesn''t really matter the baby''s gender. Safety is more important.


    "So do we talk about the Rossi''s here or somewhere else?" Luke suddenly asked that caught our attention.


    I know they''re worried about me but I don''t want to be kept in the dark. I want to know everything. Jayden understood just by staring into my eyes. He sighed deeply then turned to the boys.


    "We can discuss it here. I want everyone to know about our ns. All your opinions and suggestios matters." He said.


    The boys nodded in agreement.


    Jayden told them about the Rossi''s n on attacking the pce to get me and everything that dad told us about them.


    "Do you think they will attack the pce now?" Sophie asked in a soft voice.


    "I don''t think so. They will definitely choose a day that could bring fear to everyone so a lot of people needs to be there." Lukemented.


    Then it suddenly hit me.


    "They will attack us on Kyle''s coronation day." I blurted.


    Everyone looked at me intently. They knew what I said was right. The mafia would probably choose that day where everyone is present.


    "All members of the royal family would be there including the most powerful and influential families in different countries. The Wilson''s, the Smith''s, the Nitori''s, the Cross and the Jackson n, we will all be there so they would definitely choose that date. They will have to capture us and our families, take us as hostage to threaten the royal family so Peggy would agree to the marriage." Jayden exined further.


    I felt restless again. My heart was starting to pound as my head throbbed in pain. I couldn''t show it to them especially Jayden so I tried to look okay.


    "Do we have to call Kyle now?" Alora asked.


    We stayed quiet for a moment, thinking and waiting toe up with a decision. Jayden was looking at Luke then to Andrew and Percy.


    I''m not really sure how they were able to decide just by looking at each other. Maybe their friendship was so deep that their trust and bond with each other were stronger than ever.


    "Okay. Let''s call them but use the private line. It''s safe." Luke said in a serious tone.

 Chapter 173 - SIDE STORY - EMILY AND KYLE PART 1

    We still have a few days to start the project so today there will be a wee party for Kyle in Queen''s.


    The party is a formal dinner so I went to Azalea to look for a dress to wear. I found a simple dress that fits the asion but still needs some altering, so I decided to go to a nearby cafe to wait.


    I was sitting in the corner not visible to anyone when two familiar figures came in. I was shocked when I saw who it was.


    It''s Kyle and Peggy. Peggy was clinging to Kyle''s arm and they looked so happy. They were chatting andughing with each other. Kyle sometimes leaned towards Peggy and whispered in her ear, Peggy will giggle at it.


    What the hell is happening? Is she cheating on Jayden now? Is Kyle trying to take my friend from my friend? How could he do this?


    I put on my sunsses and my hoodie jacket.. I covered myself with the menu when they sat on the table in front of me.


    "Peg, aren''t youing home? I missed you." Kyle said.


    "I missed you too. I really wanted to be with you but I can''t. You know Jayden''s so overprotective." Peggy said.


    They have their own house? I can''t believe this.


    "I should be your priority Peggy. I just came back." Kyle said in a sweet voice.


    Peggy chuckled. "You are. But you know I can''t leave Jayden for now. So please understand."


    She''s nning to leave Jayden? After he bought a house for her. My blood boiled and my heart felt like it was stabbed. She is my friend. How could she do this to me? How could she take away Kyle from me? Is Kyle doing this to take revenge on me?


    My chest hurts so much. Why? I don''t love him anymore. Why does it feel like my heart is being crushed again? I can''t take it anymore.


    I stood up and ran outside the cafe. I called Azalea to deliver the dress to Queen''s then I went home. I didn''t notice I was crying. Why would I cry again for him? Is it because Peggy is my friend? And I felt betrayed? Is it just pride again? No. It hurt so much because I''m still in love with him.


    After a year without him, I thought I had moved on. But no, it''s still him. My heart still yearns for him. I want him because I longed for his touch. I was jealous of Lily because I wanted to be the only girl for him. I want him to be mine.I was just too proud again to ept my feelings.


    Will I leave it again like this? Will I let him slip away again from me? Will I let another girl again take him away from me before I convey my feelings for him?


    No! I won''t let that happen again. I''ll do everything to make him mine this time. First, I have to talk to Xander and give the ring back. I''ll make it right this time.


    I prepared for the dinner party and did my best so Kyle will be mesmerized by my beauty. I''ll make sure he can''t take his eyes off me. I know Lily will be there, and then Peggy. I''m sure a lot of girls will be there as well. I have to be the prettiest girl tonight.


    "Emily are you ready?" It was Peggy.


    I felt a little awkward towards her after seeing her with Kyle. She went inside and walked towards me.


    "You''re beautiful! I''m sure Kyle won''t take his eyes off you." She said.


    I''m not sure but she sounded sincere. Then Jayden came.


    "Peg, let''s go. Emily,e on! I''ll escort you girls." He said, smiling.


    Peggy ran towards him and jumped into his arms. They kissed.


    It doesn''t seem fake to me. I can feel their love for each other. I''ll shrug it off for the meantime and will talk to Peggyter.


    I walked towards them and Jayden smiled at me.


    "Wow Emily, you''re stunning. But you know my eyes are for Peggy only." He said.


    I rolled my eyes and clung my arm to his.


    We went down to the hall we''re the party was being held. You can see all the people downstairs. They were all from the rich and famous. The King of Flousia is also invited so the party was really huge. Media Tech also got exclusive coverage of the party.


    Aside from the wee party for Kyle, tonight Luke will also announce the hospital project officially.


    I asked Jayden and Peggy to go down first and I followed. I was looking for Kyle but it seems that the guest of honor hasn''t arrived yet.


    At the end of the stairs, Xander was there, waiting for me. He was smiling when he saw me.


    "You''re gorgeous!" He said while kissing my hand.


    "Thank you." I answered politely.


    The party started already but I haven''t seen Kyle yet. My eyes were searching for him. I''m getting anxious. I haven''t seen Lily as well.


    Am I going to be heart broken again for the second time by the same man? I was in that thought when someone tapped my shoulder. When I turned around it was Peggy''s grandfather, the king.


    I was surprised. I always saw him with Peggy and Jayden, but we never had a chance to talk to each other.


    "Your Majesty! It''s an honor." I said, greeting him with a curtsy.


    "You''re Emily right? Friend of Margaret?" He asked.


    "Indeed, I am." I answered politely and smiled.


    "You''re beautiful, my dear. You look like a queen." He said.


    I don''t understand what he meant but I was happy with hispliment.


    "Thank you, your majesty." I said.


    Then we heard a sound of apuse. Everyone was looking at the entrance.


    "I guess the guest of honor is here." The king said.


    When I looked in the direction where everyone''s attention is, I saw Kyle and he was with Lily. My heart felt it was being crumpled. I wanted to run to him and tell him how I feel. Why didn''t he ask me? I should be the one beside him.


    I didn''t notice that a tear fell from my eyes. Good thing, Xander was dragged by some businessmen so he didn''t see me crying.


    "Don''t cry. If you love him, fight for him." Says the man beside me.


    "How did you -" I looked at the king, he was smiling at me.


    "I can see it in your eyes. You were also looking for him the moment you entered the hall." He said. "Love without a doubt and always trust your heart."


    Then he wiped my tears on my cheeks.


    "Come on! I''ll be your escort for tonight." He said while offering his arm.


    I smiled and put my hand to the king''s arm then he guided me where Kyle was.

 Chapter 174 - SIDE STORY - EMILY AND KYLE PART 2

    Everyone was looking at me. They were confused why the King is escorting me tonight. I don''t really know myself. For some reason, I feel like he was my grandfather.


    We were walking towards Kyle and Lily. They were talking with Peggy and Jayden. My chest was pounding, I''m so nervous.


    "Hello my princess." Greeted the king to Peggy.


    They turned around and Kyle seemed surprised. He was staring at me and the king..


    "Grandpa!" Peggy hugged his grandfather.


    "Have you met my lovely date this evening?" The king jokes.


    "She''s my friend. Of course she''s lovely. Look at her, she''s so stunning. I bet the boys can''t take their eyes off her " Peggy said while ncing at Kyle.


    I blushed. I was wearing a red mermaid cut evening dress with a slit on the side exposing my long wless right leg. I let my straight long hair down and just put a simple diamond hairpin on theside.


    Kyle didn''t react nor spoke to me. It was piercing my heart but the king made sure that I was upied all throughout the evening.


    I was exhausted so I told the king I will be out to take a walk. He asked if I neededpany but I declined. He smiled and brushed his hand to my face. I don''t know what he was trying to do but I don''t feel any malice with his actions.


    I walked out of the hall and went straight to the garden. I removed my shoes because my feet felt numb from standing and dancing.


    The tulips. They really remind me of Kyle. I didn''t even get the chance to talk to him. Lily never left his side. Wherever he goes, Lily is there. It was hard for me to see them together. I made myself pretty so Kyle would notice me but he was with someone else.


    I crouched down to look at the tulips. This is where me and Kyle confessed to each other, this is where we kissed for the first time and this is also where we both got our hearts broken.


    "I know you''ll be here." I was startled with the sound of a familiar voice.


    I stood up and saw Kyle gasping for air. Did he run from the hall to get here?


    "I got tired so I came here to see the tulips." I said simply.


    "You''re breathtaking." He said.


    My heart was pounding so fast. He did notice me. I feel happy.


    "Why are you here? You shouldn''t leave your own party. And your date might be looking for you." I said, trying not to sound bitter.


    "Are you jealous?" He asked. He was standing a few feet away from me.


    "You already know the answer so please don''t ask the obvious." I said, annoyed.


    "Why? You said you don''t love me." He asked again while walking towards me.


    I took a deep breath. This is it! I have to tell him. It''s now or never.


    "I do! I do love you, okay? I was jealous of Lily. I was mad when I saw her touching you. I was hurt when she''s your date and she never left your side. You said you wanted to court me, then all of a sudden you''re with Lily. I was pissed. I wanted to snatch you away from her. I just couldn''t ept that after a year, it''s still you. I thought I had moved on. Then you came back. I was confused but in the end, my love for you never changed." I confessed.


    Kyle didn''t say a word. I was getting restless and nervous. Am I toote? Did he and Lily get back together?


    "Please say something." I said, almost crying.


    He then rushed into me and grabbed my waist.


    "Finally!" He said before crashing my lips with his.


    My lips were trembling and I was crying. It was a gentle and passionate kiss. I can feel his love for me.


    He leaned his forehead with mine after kissing me. He was smiling at me while I was crying.


    "Hey don''t cry. I''m sorry about Lily. She asked me about tonight. I just couldn''t say no since she didn''t know about us." He said.


    "Why didn''t you ask me? I hate you." I said while sobbing.


    "You just confessed to me but now you hate me?" He chuckled.


    "You''re enjoying this." I said, and pped him on the shoulder.


    "I love you too." He said. I blushed.


    "Does that mean we''re officially together now? You''re my boyfriend now right?" I asked, innocently.


    "You''re so cute. Of course! I''m all yours." He answered.


    I wrapped my arms into his neck and gave him a kiss.


    "Kyle, can I talk to Xander about us? I want to give the ring back to him." I asked.


    "I understand. He deserves to know." He answered.


    He pressed his lips again against mine but this time it''s aggressive and invading. I felt his tongue brushing my lips, slightly opening my mouth. He slid his tongue to meet mine. He tasted sugar and honey. Our tongues danced and glided with each other, tasting each other''s mouth.


    We were panting when he released my lips. I looked in his eyes and I knew I wanted more.


    "Emily, I want you." He said.


    I was about to answer him when someone suddenly spoke.


    "What is this?" It was Lily''s voice. "Kyle what''s the meaning of this?


    I looked at Kyle and he just nodded.


    "I''ll go back inside and wait for you." I said.


    "No, stay here." He said. Then he held my hand and pulled me towards Lily.


    "Lily, remember I told you I was in love with someone else. It''s Emily. I''ve been in love with her for a long time now. Even before she met me, I''m already head over heels in love with her. I just couldn''t tell her because of some misunderstanding. But now, we''re ready. I apologize for what I did to you, if I hurt you I''m sorry.. I hope you will ept my decision. You''re an amazing woman. There''s someone out there for you. Thank you for everything." He said.


    I looked at Lily and she was crying. I thought she''ll be mad but she smiled.


    "I''m happy you finally got her. I love you Kyle, thank you and goodbye." She said. Then she kissed him on the cheek, smiled at me and left.

 Chapter 175 - 171 - Preparation

    After two rings, it was Emily who answered.


    I was so happy to hear her voice and she sounded okay. I know the girls were also d to hear her, too.


    Among the five of us, only Emily lived in a different country. It was a big decision for her since it was a foreign country. She was half Russian, half Japanese. It was a great sacrifice to leave her family, friends and the ce she grew up with. Everything was new to her.


    Now, in a month she will take the throne as the queen of Flousia. I know she will be a great queen and Flousia is so lucky to have her.


    "Emily, is Kyle there?" Jayden asked..


    Emily didn''t answer but I know she gave the phone to Kyle.


    "You do know you''re a nuisance." It was Kyle''s voice.


    I don''t why I suddenly felt excited when I heard his voice. I wanted to talk to him and tell him about what happened for the past months. I suddenly felt that I missed him and I wanted my older brother beside me.


    Jayden was looking at me. I didn''t realize that I was pouting and tears suddenly fell from my eyes. I was crying silently. The girls were surprised but they understood.


    "Is there something wrong with Margaret?" Kyle asked when he didn''t hear a word from the other line.


    Jayden took a deep breath, stood up and walked towards the bed. Nina moved to the other side of the bed so Jayden could sit beside me.


    "She''s pregnant and a lot of things happened with his father. She''s bedridden for now. The baby''s heartbeat is low so the doctor advised for a full rest. She cried when she heard your voice. She missed you." Jayden exined.


    "Can I talk to her?" I heard him ask Jayden.


    My face lit up and took the phone from Jayden. He chuckled when he saw me excited.


    "Brother!" I said in an ecstatic voice.


    "Hey." That''s the first thing he told me.


    I pouted and started sobbing. I don''t know why I missed him. We didn''t grow up together but he really became an elder brother when we found out that we''re siblings.


    "I heard you''re pregnant. Congrattions! Emily is in fourth month now. How about you?" He asked


    "Six weeks." I simply answered.


    Kyle advised to follow the doctor at all times. He said I can call him anytime if I want to. He was reassuring me that everything on their side was okay.


    "I know you called me for another reason. What is it?" He asked afted we talk.


    I nced at Jayden before answering Kyle.


    "Jayden will tell you." I said, then handed the phone to Jayden.


    "Kyle, line 4." Jayden said.


    I''m not sure what it was, maybe some kind of code for them. I saw Jayden pressed something on the phone, I think Kyle did the same. Then Jayden turned on the speaker so we can hear the conversation.


    "Matthew Forelli is here in our house. Peggy and him already made up. He told us the truth about my mother''s death, why he kidnapped Peggy and why he followed us here. The Rossi''s are the real enemy. They wanted to be the most powerful n in the underworld. When theh found out that Peggy was Matthew''s daughter, they wanted her to be Alejandro Rossi''s wife. To do that, they will attack the pce. They already nted a lot of spies and allies inside so you have to be careful." Jayden exined.


    "They won''t get Peggy if they attack us here. She''s not here." Kyle said, confused.


    "Matthew said that the Rossi''s will use you and Emily to threaten Peggy. If she agree to the marriage, they might still kill you to get the throne. They want the throne to have more power." Jayden continued.


    I heard Kyle sighed deeply. I couldn''t figure out Emily''s reaction though.


    "So what''s our n?" He asked.


    Luke took over and told us what''s in his mind. Then Andrew and Percy also gave suggestions as well as Kyle and Jayden.


    If you listen to them, you will be amazed. They were really serious, bright and smart in every way. All five of them were good looking and rich, they''re perfect.


    Me and the girls just listened to them. We would only be a burden to them if we join on their n, especially me and Emily. We''re both pregnant so we are their priority for safety. I hate to be the damsel in distress and I know Emily''s the same, but the child in my womb and in hers were more important than anything else.


    Our n is to go back to Flousia in two weeks. We''re not really sure if I could travel on the day that we agreed to so I need to stay in bed and rest before we leave.


    We would have to talk to father as well because he would have a big part for this n to be a sess. Jayden and I would have to convince him first to work together with us so we could defeat the Rossi''s.


    I also need to ask father to meet Benjamin Miller, the other father who gave me all the things I needed. I believe an apology is necessary so our family can move on from the past.


    I realized now that Benjamin wasn''t a bad father, Matthew wasn''t either. They both loved the same woman. They loved my mother despite everything that she had done. She hurt both of them but their feelings for her were real and unconditional.


    I''m hopeful that they could both forgive each other after they talk, so we could go to Flousia in peace.


    Somehow, I felt a mixture of fear and excitement. I''m afraid that something bad might happen on Kyle''s coronation day. At the same time, I''m excited because my brother will finally take the throne and be the king. I was also thinking that it might be the day that everything will end and that we could finally live in peace.

 Chapter 176 - 172 - Hope

    After discussing our n, the boys went out to talk further in Jayden''s office while the girls stayed with me in our bedroom.


    "Do you think it''s a girl?" I asked while brushing my hands on my belly.


    Nina and Sophie were smiling at me. Well, Alora''s expression was still the same, her usual cold aura.


    "Yes. And she will be like her mother. Selfless, kind and honest." Sophiemented.


    I blushed. "Aren''t we all like that? Nina agreed to marry Andrew to save her sisters. Alora saved us a lot of times even though it would ruin her reputation.. And you, you''re the most selfless person I knew."


    It''s true. I think Sophie''s past was the saddest one among all of us. Nina grew up in a simple and normal family but she was loved by them. Alora was an heiress, although she has a mental disorder, her family loved her and treasured her dearly.


    While I have never experienced the love from my foster father, he gave me everything I needed and made sure I was taken care of by servants. Unlike Sophie, she was neglected by her own parents and treated her differently from her twin sister. Her whole family looked at her in disgust, saying that she was a curse because she was born with different eye colors.


    But Sophie was the kindest and calmest person we know. She looks like a doll, a very cute and special doll.


    "By the way, how''s your sister?" Nina asked Sophie.


    Sophie sighed deeply but smiled afterwards.


    "She''s fine, I think. She was still so stubborn but she changed. We''re okay now. I''m just worried she won''t find a husband if she acts like that."


    Alora held Sophie''s hands and looked at her with her cold and serious face. She was more like an Ice Queen now than we were in high school. Her coldness and emotionless reaction will really creeped you out.


    "Would you like me to take care of her?" She suddenly asked.


    I nced at Nina who was also making eye movement towards me. Then weughed as hard as we could.


    "Alora, stop it! My sister wasn''t that bad, you know that!" Sophie eximed.


    Alora pouted which made me and Nina burst outughing again.


    "I was just kidding." She sighed.


    I frowned. I don''t think I saw her sigh before.


    "Is there something wrong, Alora?" I asked.


    She sighed again while Nina and Sophie''s faces became worried.


    "I was trying to express my thoughts and emotionstely, but I always get the same reaction from people. They thought I''m always serious." She answered.


    "But we didn''t take it seriously. We know you were joking and Sophie was always like that. She takes everything seriously." Nina exined.


    "Hey whatever it is. We love you. If you''re doing that to please Luke then screw him!" I hissed.


    She shook her head and exined further.


    "It''s for the kids. I wanted to smile for them more,ugh with them. At their age, Alira was bing more like me. I''m scared that she would grow up without emotions. Lucas was like Luke but he was getting serious already, showing interest in the business. I wanted them to experience the fun side of being kids."


    We didn''t react for a moment. When I first saw Alira, I thought I was looking at a three-year old Alora. She was indeed like her mother, only softer. I can understand Alora''s worries. She was suffering from her illness even after having a family and she didn''t want her children to suffer like her.


    "How about let Caden be with her more? When she''s with him, she talks more and opens up with Caden. Maybe she needed a friend like him. Caden really likes her." I suggested.


    I read Caden and Alira''s conversation on his phone. She talks a lot from the text messages but in person she was quiet. I think she was just having a hard time expressing herself to her parents, especially to her mother since Alora couldn''t express her true emotions.


    "What about an arranged marriage?" Nina suddenly blurted.


    "No!" Me, Alora and Sophie shouted in unison.


    Nina was startled when we shouted. Then weughed at our own reaction.


    We came from families who believed in arranged marriage and we didn''t like it. So we promised that our children will never experience something like that. It would be great if Caden would end up with someone like Alira, and I know Alora felt the same but we wanted them to fall in love and make a decision for themselves.


    "They will have enough time to spend time together. We''ll see if they cross the line from being more than friends, then maybe in the future they will marry. Let''s just leave our kids alone when ites to love. We''re here to support and guide them in their journey to adulthood, not to make their lives harder." Imented.


    We chat a little more about the kids and the like. We talked about Nina and Sophie''s wedding ns as well.


    "By the way, how''s your father? I mean the real one. Are you on good terms with him now? How about him and Jayden?" Sophie asked.


    "I still feel awkward sometimes and I know it''s the same for him. I thought he was evil at first and hated him but in the end, it was all a misunderstanding." I sighed.


    "But you do know that he still did a lot of illegal and bad things, right?" It was Nina, looking at me seriously.


    I nodded and breathed deeply.


    "Yes. I was preparing myself for the day that he would have to pay for his sins. We both knew that. Jayden, too. So I wanted him to stay with us until that dayes."


    "How about Jayden? Is he okay about everything?" Alora asked this time.


    I was staring at the ceiling, still on the bed. I tried a couple of times to at least sit on the bed, but it was really hard for me so they insisted that I should justy down.


    "We haven''t talked about it. I was bedridden after and didn''t have time to discuss it with him. I felt like we were running out of time and something bad would happen. But I couldn''t tell him. I was anxious ever since my father told us that the Rossi''s will attack the pce. I was so worried for Kyle and Emily. The fight with the Mafia, it''s exhausting and terrifying. It hadn''t started yet, but the thought of losing someone was always in my mind."


    The girls suddenlyid down on the bed beside me. Nina was on my left while Alora and Sophie on the right, hugging me.


    "Let''s hope and pray that it will be over soon. For now, don''t think of anything else but your baby. Our hope and strength lies on our kids." Alora said in a gentle voice.

 Chapter 177 - 173 - [R18] Foreplay

    I felt someone hugging me from behind. It''s warm and loving. I smiled knowing it was my husband. I turned around to face him, wrapped my arms in his waist and buried my face to his chest.


    "I missed you." I whispered, smelling his scent.


    I felt him kissing the top of my head, embracing me tighter. He wasn''t saying anything so I tilted my head up to see his face. I gave him a quick kiss and smiled at him.


    I know he was tired from working at home and worrying about me. He was also exhausted from thinking about our n and at the same time, restless because of the Rossi''s..


    "I''m sorry. This is all my fault. If I didn''t announce that Matthew Forelli is my father, maybe this wouldn''t have happened."


    He sighed and stared at me. His eyes were very serious and it looked like he''s mad.


    "Peggy, how many times do I have to tell you that this is not your fault? What''s happening right now was not because of your decision before? You simply wanted a father. I don''t want to hear you ming yourself."


    I pouted and was getting emotional again. I could see that he was mad at me but he didn''t let go of me. It was so insensitive of me to say that. He was doing everything he could to be a husband, a father and protector at the same time, and all I could do was to apologize.


    I know from my condition, I couldn''t be of any help to him but I could be his support and strength. I have to try to be more positive in front of him like what Emily''s doing every time Kyle felt like he was failing to be the future king.


    I bit my lips and kissed him again. This time, it wasn''t just a peck. I pressed my lips to his while moving my hands to wrap it around his neck.


    He was mad and I am not sure if he would respond to my kisses. I kissed him gently, not moving my lips but I wanted him to feel that I am here for him.


    My heart danced with joy when I felt his hand on my waist and pulled me closer to him. He was the one who deepened the kiss by moving and curling his lips into mine.


    When I slightly parted my lips, he slid his tongue to meet mine. I wanted to taste him so I sucked his tongue and yed with it. I felt his warm breath as well as the heat from his body.


    I couldn''t control myself so I put my hand inside his pants and grabbed his dick. He growled when he felt my hand hold on to his hardened flesh.


    We haven''t made love for almost two weeks now and I know he wanted to do it badly. I felt the same way. But we both knew the risk if we would go all the way.


    He pulled slightly away from me, leaned his forehead against mine.


    "I''m not mad. I just don''t like you to me yourself. I love you. I wanted to give you everything that would make you happy. I''m d you and your father were okay now." He said.


    I nodded and kissed him again on the lips. Then I started moving my hand slowly while holding his dick.


    "I love you too. I can''t make love to you for now so I wanted to at least pleasure you in every other possible way."


    He grinned. I know he also loves forey and other stuff that could pleasure us both.


    I removed my hand from his dick then spit on my palm and licked it while staring into his eyes. I still couldn''t get on my knees to give him a blow job so this is the only way I could think for now.


    Then I grabbed his dick again and moved my hand up and down. He mmed his lips on mine while I continued to give him a hand job.


    It was slow at first then I started to move my hand at a fast pace. I could feel his body tensed as his temperature became higher. His warmth was making my body hot and I could slowly feel that tingling sensation between my thighs.


    He moved one of his hands to my breast, squeezing it gently. I moaned softly when he pinched my nipple and slowly rubbed his thumb on it.


    His lips brushed from my lips, to my cheek and to my ear, nibbling it gently.


    "I want you, love." He whispered.


    Then he held my hand to remove it from his dick. I''m not really sure what he wanted to do. I know he wouldn''t dare to make love to me to risk the safety of the baby.


    He stood up, removed my underwear thenid down on the bed, his head in between my thighs. I bit my lips when I realized what he wanted.


    He grabbed my legs and put it on his neck. I gasped for some air when I felt his warm breath on my wet pussy. I pulled down his pants with his underwear and saw his dick twitching as if waiting for me to suck it.


    I felt his burning fingers slowly part my wet folds.


    "Ahhhhh. Love!" I called when I felt the tip of his tongue licked my clit.


    He slowly moved the tip of his tongue upward and downward before sucking my clit hard.


    "Ohhhhhh¡­ Fuuuuck!" I screamed in ecstasy as I rolled my eyes.


    He licked my clit again but this time, it was faster. Then he devoured my pussy as if it was my lips, kissing it harder with his mouth.


    My body was burning with lust and desire while he was busy making me moan louder by kissing my wet folds. His tongue hasn''t entered me yet but I was so wet already because of his mouth mixed with my juice.

 Chapter 178 - 174 - [R18] Name

    "Love¡­ Ahhhhh¡­" I almost screamed as he continued to kiss my pussy harder.


    The warmth of his breath and the heat from his tongue were making my body hot as if electricity ran through my veins.


    His dick was bing bigger and harder. It was begging me to eat him whole. And so I did.


    I held on to his shaft, wrapping my hand to his hardened pole. I wet my lips with my tongue before taking him whole.


    I heard him groan while his muscles tensed up. Encircling my tongue first before sucking him slowly moving upward. I licked the head, circling my tongue slowly around it while I moved my hand up and down. Then I slid his dick into my mouth until it reached my throat..


    "Ahhhh¡­ Shit!" I heard him growled in between his kisses on my pussy.


    I moaned louder when I felt his tongue enter me. I couldn''t call his name because his dick was inside my mouth but the sensationing from his mouth and tongue made me lose my mind.


    As he pleasured me with his yful lips and tongue, I pleasured him in return. While he was thrusting his tongue inside and out of my core, I continued to suck and lick his dick, moving it inside and out of my mouth.


    "Hmmmm¡­ Ugh¡­. Ahhhh¡­"


    He moved his tongue deeper into my core while I felt his thumb rubbing my clit. I couldn''t think straight as I bobbed my head pushing it harder to his dick. When I felt the tip poking my throat, I sucked his hardness again.


    When he started to move his tongue and finger faster, I moved my mouth, shoving his dick deeper inside and out.


    Our mouths were busy eating each other, only moans and howls can be heard from the euphoria of pleasuring each other.


    As he thrust his tongue deeper, poking my womb, I came. And at the same time, he came inside my mouth when I pressed my head harder and faster.


    He sucked the white juiceing out of my core. I felt his tongue licking my pussy, making sure to swallow the liquid flowing from the inside.


    I swallowed his cum and didn''t remove his dick from my mouth. I could feel his dick twitched as it releases his seeds. It was still hard when I pulled away. There was still some juice flowing from the inside so I licked it from the base up to the tip. He groaned when I sucked his balls and licked them.


    He stood up after and was grinning while looking at me.


    "Thank you, love." He whispered.


    I smiled at him, showing him my happiness and satisfaction.


    "I''ll clean you." He said.


    After he cleaned us, heid down next to me, pulling me again into his arms.


    "Love? Can I ask you something?" I said, giving him a tight hug.


    "Hm?"


    "We haven''t talked about father. Are you okay with him now? I mean, is his story enough for you?"


    He was looking at the ceiling, his hands were under his head while I leaned my head on his arm.


    "I honestly don''t know what to feel about him for now. I''m not mad at him anymore. I would be lying to you if I say that I believed himpletely. There was still doubt in my mind and my heart, but I am trying love. So please be patient with me, I know the time wille when I can trust him with all my heart."


    I turned my head up and stared at him with a smile on my face.


    "Ipletely understand, love. I know it''s been hard for you. I promise I won''t think of unnecessary things anymore. I will be your support and your strength from now on."


    "You already are. Just seeing you and Caden wipes away my worries and troubles. And the little angel inside you makes me want to see you even more." He said while caressing my belly.


    "Did you hear what Nina said earlier?" I asked.


    He kissed me on the forehead, giving me a huge smile after.


    "Yes. I''m so excited and happy. But even if it''s not a girl, I am already the happiest man in the world."


    He gave me a quick kiss again then pulled me closer to embrace me tighter.


    "I would never let you go. I won''t allow Alejandro Rossi or anyone of them to touch even a strand of your hair. I swear if any of them would dare to do that, I will kill every one of them." He said in a serious voice.


    I cupped his face so his eyes could focus on me.


    "Love, I don''t want your hands to be tainted with blood because of me. I understand it would be hard for all of us once we set foot in Flousia, but I want you to try to calm yourself. I know the war between us and the Mafia is near and the fact that some of us might get hurt, it scares me to death, love. I just want you to fulfill your vows and your promise to me. Live, so you could hold the child I am carrying."


    He nodded while giving me a gentle kiss.


    "Let''s think of the baby''s name!" He blurted.


    I giggled. He was really good at changing the topic but it helped a lot. We couldn''t afford to think about stressful things, it would be better to think of the bright side.


    "Okay, what do you want if it''s a boy?" I asked.


    He looked at me with a frown face. He was curling his lips while he thought of a name.


    "How about Asher? It means blessing." He answered.


    "I liked that. If it''s a girl?"


    "Mireya, meaning miracle. Mom wanted that name if she would have a daughter. If it''s okay, can we give that name to our girl instead?" He asked.


    "I would love that! It''s a pretty name! Mireya it is! " I agreed in excitement.

 Chapter 179 - Pain

    The day we needed to go back to Flousia was getting nearer. And as the days go by, I''m bing more and more anxious. I couldn''t tell anyone about it, thinking that I would be just a burden.


    I should be feeling well by now, it has been five days since I started staying in our bedroom to rest. But the more I thought of going back to Flousia, I felt that my condition didn''t get better.


    I was sitting by the window when I heard a few knocks. Father came inside then rushed towards me with a worried face.


    "Why are you sitting there by yourself? You should be in bed."


    I giggled. He was really like a father now. I''ve never been scolded or cared for by a parent so this was all new to me, but I really liked it. I felt like I was a very special girl.


    "I''m okay, Dad. Venice and one of the maids helped me. My back''s getting sore fromying down and I wanted to have some fresh air."


    I heard him sigh while giving me a pinch on the cheek.


    "I talked to your husband about your n. I must admit, it was a good n. I don''t really like the idea that you''ll get involved with this but your husband said that this is what you wanted. Is that true?" He asked.


    I looked at him with a pleading eye.


    "Yes. Dad, we both know that everything you have done so far, you will eventually need to pay for all of it. I am trying to ept that one day, you will not be with us. But I wanted to cherish the days that you are here with me and Caden. So please, stay here. Once we go to Flousia, stay in the pce. There were secret passages there that you can use so no one would suspect that you are with us. I believed in Jayden and my friends so I am asking you to trust and believe in us."


    He suddenly kneeled down in front of me which surprised me. He took my hands and smiled at me.


    "I''ll do it for you but promise me that you and Caden will be safe. If anything happens, I want you to run or hide. Don''t ever try to save someone else other than yourself and your kid. Promise me, Margaret." He said in a gentle but firm voice.


    I couldn''t say a word and wouldn''t dare to defy him. I know he''s worried, he''s a father after all. Like Jayden, he would risk his life for me and Caden, I could see that now.


    "I promise, father." I whispered.


    He patted me on the head then stared at me with a frown face.


    "Is there something wrong? You''re pale."


    I took my eyes away from him so he won''t find out. I tried to turn my head away but he stopped me, looking at me with a dark expression.


    "Jayden! Jayden!" He called, shouting loudly.


    "D-Dad, it''s not his fault." I stammered.


    Jayden came rushing inside the bedroom. I could see he was panting, a sign that he ran. As soon as he entered the room, father grabbed his cor.


    "What the hell are you doing? Are you blind? Look at her!" He yelled.


    Jayden looked at me and was shocked. He forcefully removed my father''s hands to rush beside me.


    "Love!" He called while putting his hand on my forehead.


    He didn''t say a word and just picked his phone from his pocket.


    "Pleasee. It''s an emergency." He murmured.


    After ending the call, I could see Jayden''s face was so restless. He bent down to carry me on the bed.


    "I-I''m okay, love." I said , but I honestly felt so weak.


    I don''t really know what happened. I was feeling fine earlier when I sat by the window. When father came, I felt a sudden pain from my stomach but it disappeared for a while. Then the pain suddenly came back.


    I was sweating all over but I couldn''t tell father. I was enjoying our chat, not wanting to ruin our father and daughter moment. I didn''t realize that I was so pale and weak when dad noticed it.


    "You are not okay. Peggy, please." Jayden begged.


    I couldn''t understand a word he was saying, my visions suddenly went blurry. Then I felt something pinch my belly.


    "Ahh!" I shouted.


    Jayden was startled. He gently put me down on the bed and held my hands. It was blurry but I know Jayden was on the right side while father was on my left.


    "Love, what is it? Please tell me!"


    One of my hands was on my belly, the pain was getting intense and more frequent. I held Jayden''s hands tighter and harder when I felt like someone punched my stomach. As I screamed in pain, I cried.


    I cried because I was thinking about the baby. I know something bad was happening to the child in my womb.


    Sweat was all over me. An extreme pain suddenly hit me and I felt a warm liquid suddenly flowed between my thighs.


    I screamed and cried so loud from the pain. I couldn''t even hear what Jayden was telling me. A blurred vision was surrounding me and I couldn''t tell who were the people that went inside the bedroom. All I could see were the silhouettes of the people around me.


    "Love. Love. Love." I called Jayden while I was crying from pain.


    Then another painful attack hit me and that warm liquid flowed again. I put my hand between my thighs to feel and see what was flowing from inside.


    I trembled when I saw what it was. Looking at my shaking hands, I wailed. My vision was blurry but I could see the color and I could smell the scent of the liquid which was now in my hand.


    "No! No! No! Nooooo!" I screamed so loud then I felt Jayden pull me closer to hug me tight before I lose consciousness.

 Chapter 180 - Little Miracle

    My head was throbbing from pain as I slowly opened my eyes. My vision wasn''t clear at first when I woke up but I could smell the scent of flowers mixed with different scents.


    I could smell the scent of antiseptic, a little bitter and pungent smell of medicine, with undertones of artificial fragrance of soaps and cleaners. I frowned as I tried to remember what happened earlier.


    As my sight slowly turned clear, I looked around the room. ''Where am I?'' ''Is this a hospital?'' I thought to myself.


    I raised my hand when I felt that throbbing pain on my head again. I was surprised to see an IV drip connected to my arm.


    Then I remembered, I was in a constant and intense pain earlier. It wasing from my stomach, from my womb to be exact. With that extreme pain was a warm liquiding out from inside me. And when I touched it to see what it was, I saw blood.


    I screamed in pain both from my stomach and from my heart. I was thinking of the baby. I know something bad happened and that was the reason I''m here.


    I bit my lips to stop the tears from my eyes but it didn''t work. I started sobbing. I couldn''t see anyone inside the room. ''Where''s Jayden?''


    I put my hands to my face and cried quietly. I honestly wanted to shout but I couldn''t. I wanted Jayden on my side, I wanted him to console me.


    I heard someone open the door and walk slowly towards the bed. I couldn''t dare to look who it was. If it was Jayden, I couldn''t look him into his eyes. It was my fault. I was so anxious and wouldn''t stop worrying.


    I was already in a bad shape and the doctor said that it was bad for me to think about unnecessary things. Jayden asked me if I could handle hearing everything about the Rossi''s and our n, I insisted on being a part of it. He was worried, telling me that I should rest first and once I''m okay, he would tell me. But I didn''t listen.


    In the end, I became more and more restless that I couldn''t sleep after hearing it.


    "Peggy?" It was Jayden''s voice.


    I cried louder while my face was buried in my hands. I don''t want to look at him and hear what he was about to say.


    I felt his hand on my shoulder, pulling me closer to him. He wrapped his arms around me, embracing me.


    "Sshh. You should rest. You''re exhausted." He said.


    I cried even louder. I was expecting him to get mad at me. I was waiting for him to yell and me me. But why is he acting like nothing happened? He was talking calmly and gently at me.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. This is all my fault." I said while wailing in his arms.


    "Hey stop it. I told you to not me yourself. Everything''s fine. Peggy, please stop thinking about the Rossi''s. Please, I want you to be strong."


    Jayden started crying. I could feel his shoulders shaking while he was hugging me tighter.


    "I''m sorry, love. I- I"


    He tilted my face up to look at him directly into his eyes.


    "I told you to stop. If you continue to be like that, I would really get mad at you. Peggy, it''s not your fault. Ipletely understand that you are afraid because there''s a chance that one of us might get hurt. I''m not going to deny it to you, I will be lying if I tell you that it won''t happen. But Peggy, if we don''t fight the Rossi''s, this feud between us and them will never end. They want you, they want the throne, they want Flousia. It''s only natural for us to defend the people we love. You are not a burden to me. You will never be like that. You are my strength, love. You, Caden and the baby. So I''m asking you to please take care of yourself and our baby."


    I was relieved to hear that he wasn''t mad at me but I was even more surprised to hear hisst words.


    "The baby? It''s alive?" I asked.


    I was anticipating his answer and felt like it was the longest time I had waited.


    "Yes. The baby''s okay. It''s strong like you and won''t give up without a fight. So please, love. Please promise me that you will take care of our baby." He begged.


    I nodded and cried again. It was tears of joy. I was happy to hear that it''s alive. I hugged Jayden tighter while brushing my hand to my belly.


    ''Thank you for being strong. I promise I won''t let go. I will be strong like you. You will see the world and live long with me, your dad and your big brother. I''m sorry, mom suddenly became weak but today onwards, I will take care of you. I love you, my little miracle.'' I said, talking silently to the little angel inside me.


    Jayden cupped my face and started kissing me on the face. Then he helped mey down on the bed, tucking me inside the nket.


    "Are you hungry?" He asked.


    I''m not really hungry but I have to be strong so I nodded.


    "Love, what did the doctor said?" I asked.


    I wanted to know what happened. Why did I suddenly feel a pain in my stomach and what is the reason I bleed?


    "You will have to do someboratory tests to see what''s the cause. We were just waiting for you to wake up. The bleeding stopped because of the medicine the doctor gave you so don''t worry for now. The baby''s heartbeat is also getting better now. It wasn''t like the one before." He exined.


    Again, I was relieved. I just hope that nothing major is the reason why I bled earlier.


    "Where''s dad?" I asked.


    "Outside. Talking to Benjamin. He came as soon as he heard what happened."


    I don''t know what to feel knowing that my two fathers were talking just outside of my hospital room.. I am praying, hoping that everything between them will be okay.

 Chapter 181 - Two Fathers

    I was waiting for my two fathers to arrive when I suddenly thought about Kyle. Thinking back, we had a conversation about my mom when grandpa announced him as the crown prince of Flousia.


    PEGGY''S MEMORY


    "Do you think Lily was okay?" I asked Kyle.


    "She''s a strong woman. She deserves someone better." Kyle answered.


    Emily finally admitted her feelings to Kyle and I was so happy that they were together now.


    "How about Xander? Did he ept it?"


    Xander was also a good friend of ours and he was really in love with Emily so I felt guilty since Kyle was my brother.


    "He''ll be fine. I promised him I''ll take care of Emily so don''t worry and stop asking questions."


    "You''re annoying when you use that tone to me. You''re not the king yet." I said, almost yelling.


    He frowned then suddenly covered my mouth.


    "Don''t say that. Grandpa ordered us not to talk about it. He wanted it to be a surprise to everyone." He whispered.


    I pouted, pping his hands away from my mouth.


    "So Emily didn''t know?"


    He shook his hand while looking at Emily with loving eyes. We were at the corner of the party hall, talking. Emily also didn''t know that Kyle and I were actually siblings. We haven''t told her yet as per Kyle''s order.


    "Kyle are you going to be lonely when I''m gone?" I asked.


    The day was getting nearer that I will be leaving. Looking at him, he became really like a big brother in a short time.


    "Don''t ask something that would never happen." He said, flicking me on the forehead.


    "Aww. That hurt." I pouted, rubbing my hand on my forehead.


    He then pulled me into his arms, putting his chin at the top of my head.


    "You''re such a baby. I''m d you are my sister. Don''t hesitate to talk to me if you feel something wrong, okay?" He said.


    I nodded, smiling at him. His embrace was warm and calming. I felt safe in his arms. Maybe that was the feeling of having a big brother.


    "Kyle, do you think mom would like me if she''s still alive?" I suddenly asked.


    "Of course!" He quickly answered.


    "When you heard about the stories of mom from other people, do you believe them? I mean she wasn''t like other mothers but we can''t deny the fact that she''s our mother."


    He took a deep breath then pulled outside. We started walking in the garden where the roses are.


    "Peggy, no matter what she has done in the past, we can''t change the truth of where we came from. When I heard about her, I didn''t think that she was different. She carried me and you for nine months even though it was hard for her. She gave me to grandpa so I could have a wonderful life. She left you in Benjamin''s hands, maybe because she thought it''s the best for you. I mean the guy''s filthy rich. I think if she''s still alive, she would be an amazing mother." He said in a gentle and sad voice.


    "How about your father? Do you know who your father is?" I asked.


    "I do. But I''m not really sure if I will believe it."


    "Why? How did you find out?"


    "Mother has a diary. I saw and read it once. It was quick because grandpa arrived. It was in his bedroom but when I came back to read it again, it was gone. They said the diary came from your father, Benjamin but grandpa couldn''t bear to read it so it was sent back to him."


    Thinking of what Kyle said, my foster father has mother''s diary. So I waited patiently inside my hospital room.


    Almost three hours passed before father came in my room, followed by my foster father, Benjamin. I was surprised to see their smiling faces when they went inside.


    "Father!" I called.


    They were both staring at me. I looked at Matthew then Benjamin. It suddenly became awkward having them in front of me.


    "Pfft." Jaydenughed.


    He stopped when I red at him.


    "What? It was funny. You have two fathers."


    I shook my head and looked at the two men again.


    "This is hard. What should I call you then?" I asked.


    My foster father chuckled.


    "Call me, Dad. You can call him father. I''m also fine with Ben." He said.


    I nodded and smiled at the two of them.


    They walked towards me and sat down. Matthew was on the left while Benjamin was on the right.


    "How are you?" Benjamin asked.


    "I''m okay. I was relieved that the baby''s alive. How about the two.of you?" I asked, looking at them.


    I saw them nce at each other. Matthew smiled then gently poked my nose.


    "We''re fine. You should worry about yourself. Ben and I already settled our misunderstanding. Don''t worry."


    I nodded then I saw Benjamin, nodding in agreement.


    "By the way dad, Kyle told me that he saw mom''s diary before. He said it was sent by you to grandpa but was sent back."


    He frowned. His face seemed like he was thinking about it.


    "Oh yes I remember! Why do you ask?" He answered.


    I know my face lit up from the excitement I suddenly felt.


    "Do you still have it? I want to read it." I said in a frantic voice.


    "Yes. I still do. But I couldn''t open it, that''s the reason I sent it to your grandpa. There was a lock on it and you needed a key to open it. Maybe the royal family has it. I will bring it to you tomorrow." He said.


    I smiled widely. Just thinking about mom''s diary made me happy. There might be something about her pregnancy about me and her feelings with father and Benjamin, or some important things in her diary.


    "Thank you dad. Will both of youe here tomorrow and let''s read mom''s diary?" I asked, looking at my two fathers.


    "Sure.." They answered in unison.

 Chapter 182 - Benjamin

    Matthew left with Jayden to buy dinner. I was left alone with Benjamin. I wasn''t really close to him but he was the father I knew when I grew up. It was still awkward for me and I know it was the same for him.


    We were both quiet at first, ncing at each other from time to time. I sighed deeply and started to open up a conversation.


    "Dad, are you still mad with mom?" I asked.


    He stared at me surprised then smiled a little.


    "I''m not really mad at her. It was more like I was mad with myself. I thought she was happy with me because I showered her with all the things that money can buy. But in the end, she didn''t really need all of them. She was looking for something else and I failed to see that." He answered in a sad tone.


    I''m not sure what I should feel for him. He loved mom but his interpretation of love was different. He thought mom would love him in return because of his money, that if he would give him clothes, jewelries and all those material things, she would be happy.


    "Dad, I''m sorry for everything I said before." I said in a pleading voice.


    He smiled and held my hand.


    "I understand why you said those words. I''ve been a very bad parent but I''m d we are okay now. I''m happy for you and Jayden."


    "Thank you, dad."


    He talked more about his business after and I patiently listened. I was really amused by what he told me about thepany so I actually listened carefully.


    "Peggy, I wanted to give this to you. Here." He said while handing me a small notebook.


    When I looked at it, it was a passbook from a bank. I frowned staring at him. Then I opened the passbook and was shocked by what I saw.


    "Dad, what''s this?" I asked, confused.


    "It''s yours. Your mom invested some of her wealth when she was still alive, that was all of the updated profits from those shares. Since we are married, I became the sole beneficiary of all her assets since you were still a baby when she died. But now that you''re at the right age, I believe that it should be yours. And since you rejected being the heiress of mypany, I have made your son, Caden, as my heir. I am not asking your permission. You are my daughter and Caden is my grandson." He said.


    I was not able to respond for a moment. The bank ount has a huge sum in it and I am not talking about millions of dors. It was that big maybe because dad never took anything from that money, even a single cent. It was kept for more than two decades.


    Dad owned Miller International Security Agency and Miller Industries. His businesses were widely known not just in one country but worldwide. It was apany that could stand alone without the support of the Wilson n.


    "Are you sure about this?" I asked.


    He smiled again and nodded.


    "I am one hundred percent sure. I have asked mywyer to make everything legal and put Caden as my heir."


    I sighed in surrender. I wasn''t really interested with this kind of stuff but I was thinking that Caden needed something like this. He was very vocal in telling everyone that he likes Alira. She was Luke and Alora''s daughter and an heiress. Whatever anyone would say, this is for Caden''s future.


    "Fine. Thank you, dad. By the way, what did you talk about with father? I mean, did you know something about Kyle''a father? He never told me about it as well. I was wondering if dad knew about him.


    "Peggy, your brother''s father was from a not well-known family but he has a deep connection with a Mafia guy named Alejandro Rossi.


    "W-What did you say? Are you sure about it dad?"


    I was shocked to know that Kyle''s father was also involved with the Mafia and worse, to Alejandro Rossi.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Kyle''s father was one of Alejandro''s men. I''m not sure if he was spying on your mother when they first met though. Why do you ask?"


    Then I told him about the uing war with the Rossi''s and the reason why I was bedridden.


    "Peggy, take care of yourself. Just think about the baby inside you." He said with a worried face.


    "I know dad. Let''s not talk about it for now." I answered.


    I really wanted to know about Kyle''s father, but I know it would just stress me out so I will have to forget about it for now.


    Father and Jayden came back with bags of groceries like fruits, vegetables and other stuff. They also bought dinner for us so we started eating. I was really d and enjoyed having a meal with them.


    When my fathers left, I felt exhausted but happy. Jayden cleaned the mess they left while Iy down on the bed.


    "Love?" I called.


    Jayden rushed towards me and sat on the bed.


    "What is it? Do you need anything else? Are you in pain?" He asked.


    I chuckled. "No. I was just thankful that the baby''s fine. I really thought I lost it."


    He touched my face with his hand, then bent down to give me a quick kiss.


    "Our baby''s very strong so don''t let go. Don''t let those negative emotions devour you and our baby. In a week, we''ll go back to Flousia and I want you to be stronger than before."


    "Yes, love. I promise."


    "Did you talk to Benjamin?" He suddenly asked.


    I nodded while intently looking at his silver eyes. His golden hair was longer and I could see some ck spots on his chin. I don''t think he has shaved ever since I was bedridden.


    "Yes. He mentioned Kyle''s father when I asked him. He said he was one of Alejandro Rossi''s men. Will you be able to dig deeper? If you could ask Kyle about it, maybe he knows something. There might be some connections between his father and us that might help us."


    "Alright. I''ll ask him tomorrow.


    "There''s one more thing. Here." I said, handing him the passbook dad gave me.


    He frowned and took it. Then he had the same reaction like me.


    "This is a huge amount of money. I guess Benjamin really loves you." Jayden said.


    I didn''t tell him about what Benjamin did for Caden. I asked dad to talk to Jayden about it and he agreed.


    Even though I almost lost the baby, I was relieved and happy.. I stopped myself from worrying and would just wait for theing storm to pass.

 Chapter 183 - Strong

    It was my third day at the hospital and I was already feeling better. I didn''t think of the Rossi''s or worry abouting back to Flousia and it really helped a lot. I realized stress was really the reason that I felt so weak.


    Jayden was always beside me, making sure that I ate healthy food. He also didn''t allow me to use my phone, telling me it would give me a headache. I was happy with what he was doing for me so far.


    When I was pregnant with Caden, Missy was the only one who took care of me. I was d she was with me and I appreciate everything she did for me. But it was different when your husband was taking care of you.


    I felt so special. I couldn''t even exin my happiness that Jayden was with me now. He brought his work to the hospital, attending business meetings through video calls then Leon would just drop by the documents he needed to sign.


    Today, the doctor will tell us if I can go home. I am also excited to hear the baby''s heartbeat again. I am getting nervous but was looking forward to a positive result.


    "Hey, you''re anxious again." Jayden said while holding my hand.


    I sighed before looking at him. I stared at his face and smiled. He frowned when I didn''t say a word.


    "What is it? What''s on your mind?" He asked.


    "I''m just happy that you are here with me. I was thinking how stupid I am to leave you when I was pregnant with Caden. You are the best husband and father, love. I won''t ask for anything else."


    I was sitting on the bed while we waited for the doctor to arrive. He was seated on the chair beside the bed, then he moved to sit next to me. He leaned forward to give me a quick kiss.


    "It''s in the past. Let''s not think about it anymore. But I feel the same way. I am happy to be with you."


    My heart felt so calm and peaceful looking at the man I have fallen in love with. The boy who became a man to be my husband and the father of my children.


    I was leaning on his shoulder when the doctor came. I felt the excitement and the nervousness at the same time again. I kept on biting my lips, giving out deep breaths.


    Jayden took my hand again knowing that I was getting tense.


    "Rx. You''ll be fine." He whispered in my ear before kissing me on the side of my right eye.


    "Princess, we''ll take you for an ultrasound to check the baby''s heartbeat again. The Prince cane, I know you both wanted to see it." The doctor said.


    I was moved to another room to start the ultrasound. I was continuously breathing deeply, my heart was pounding loudly. I was praying in my mind that everything will be okay. I wanted to go home badly and rest at home instead of the hospital. I was also getting excited to return to Flousia to see my brother and Emily.


    It was a transvaginal ultrasound so it''s quite ufortable. Iy down on the bed while the doctor prepared my lower body. Jayden sat on the chair beside me and held my hand.


    I was surprised because his hand was sweaty and shaking. I turned to him and I could see that he was feeling the same as me. He was trying to hide it from me to lessen my worry.


    The doctor put on the gel in the transducer then looked at me as if asking my permission. I nodded and held Jayden''s hand when I felt the machine enter me.


    "Are you okay?" He asked.


    I nodded and calmed down when I felt Jayden''s hand brushing on my head.


    The doctor moved the device as if looking for something. I wanted it to end but I needed to know if the baby''s condition was better now. It was like the longest time I waited. I felt the cold sweat flowing from my forehead down to the side of my face.


    Then suddenly, we heard the baby''s heartbeat. I don''t know if what we heard was good or bad so I nced at my doctor and saw her smiling widely.


    "T-The baby''s fine now, right?" I asked in a shaking voice.


    The doctor nodded and pointed at the monitor.


    "Look, there it is, alive and strong."


    I covered my mouth with my hand when I saw the little angel on the monitor. It was just like the shape of a bean on the screen but I was so happy that it was alive.


    I didn''t realize I was crying. Tears kept on flowing and my hands were shaking not from being anxious but from happiness.


    I turned to Jayden to call his attention but again I was surprised to see his reaction. He was staring at the monitor. His silver eyes widened and started to sparkle from his tears.


    "Love?" I called.


    Then he tilted his head on my side, looking at me with tears on his face. He started sobbing. Now, I understand what he felt for the past few days I was in bed. He was trying to be strong for both of us, but the truth is, he was also worried.


    When I was pregnant with Caden, he wasn''t there. It wasn''t his fault but he felt guilty for now being there with me. So now, he wanted to be with me from the beginning till the end. He wanted to experience the feeling of being a father. One of those moments was hearing the heartbeat of the baby.


    "That''s our baby, right? Alive?" He asked even though he heard the doctor.


    "Yes, love. Yes!" I almost yelled.


    We were both crying and smiling at the same time. We giggled, we chuckled, weughed.. We were so happy.

 Chapter 184 - Thunder And Lightning

    After a few captures, we were done. We went back to my room and waited for the doctor''s instructions.


    "Are you happy?" I asked, looking at his face.


    He was still amazed and smiling widely when I asked him.


    "Are you kidding? I don''t even know what this feeling is. I have never felt anything like this. Peggy, thank you!" He was almost shouting in excitement and joy.


    He sat beside me and started showering me with kisses. I was giggling, felt so happy seeing Jayden like that.


    "I love you. I love you. I love you." He kept on repeating in between his kisses.


    "Are you not getting tired telling me those words?" I asked in curiosity.


    He pinched my cheek before pulling me into his arms.


    "That would never happen. I will never get tired of you. You''re my moonlight. The only light that could brighten up my darkest day."


    "And you are my sunshine, giving me warmth in my coldest time." I answered.


    Sometimes, I''m surprised to hear him say those sweet and romantic words. He was like the bad boy type when we were in high school, but the real him was the sweetest.


    We were in each other''s arms when the doctor came back followed by two nurses and two nurse aids. She was holding the results and some other papers when they got closer to the bed.


    "I''m d you''re okay and the baby is perfectly fine. I checked your medical reports includingboratory tests, you can go home now. You are also safe to travel now. Stress was the main reason for your weakness. You may not notice it but before you came here, you lost a lot of weight. But now I could say that you''re fine. Just don''t stress yourself too much. The baby is your priority. I am also allowing you to have sex but not too rough." She said while intently looking at Jayden.


    I blushed but almostughed when I saw Jaydenwas shocked to see the doctor ring at him. As if she was giving him a warning.


    "I believe you will be staying in Flousia for a while. You can call me anytime if anything happens or if you need anything. If in case you''re still in Flousia on your next check up, tell me and I''ll try to make some arrangements." She continued.


    She handed me a list of my meal n and gave me the prescription for the medicines I needed to take. I was so excited to go home so I told Jayden to settle the hospital bill as soon as possible.


    Two maids from our house came to pack our things. I missed Caden so much and I was anticipating seeing him. Dr.Richards and my father were taking care of him but he was always sending me sweet messages.


    After settling the bill, we were ready to go.


    Inside the car, I linked my arms to Jayden''s and leaned on his shoulder. I felt him kissing the top of my head, leaning his head against mine.


    "I have a surprise for you." He murmured.


    I looked at him, frowning.


    "What is it?" I excitedly asked.


    He paused for a moment, knowing that I was waiting for his surprise. He chuckled when he saw me getting impatient.


    "I called Missy to check on your grandpa. He''s getting better and the doctor allowed him to travel to Flousia. I know we have things to settle with the Rossi''s so I booked them a ticket to fly here after the coronation."


    I was really surprised. I was so preupied with everything that happened to me that I forgot about grandpa.


    "Really? We''ll see him?" I asked.


    He nodded with a smiling face.


    "Are you happy?"


    "Yes, love! Thank you! I''m excited to see grandpa healthy again."


    Thest time I saw grandpa was before he went to the US. He was thin and weak. His face was pale and his eyes had dark circles around. So I am really happy to hear that he''s better now.


    Jayden suddenly pulled me, mming his lips into mine. I voluntarily wrapped my arms around his neck and responded to his kisses.


    God! I missed this. I pulled him closer and harder towards me then parted my lips when I felt his tongue. I danced and glided my tongue with his, savoring the minty vor of his mouth.


    When I grabbed his dick, he was startled and pulled away from me. I was shocked and disappointed by what he did. I had a different thought when I tried to touch him.


    "I''m sorry, love. I know the doctor said it''s safe to make love but you just came back from the hospital, I don''t want you to get exhausted. Now is not the best time?


    I pouted. "When is the best time, then?"


    "After the coronation." He simply answered.


    My eyes widened, thinking how many days would that be.


    "That''s in three weeks. Do you really want me to wait that long?"


    He cupped my face when he saw me pouting.


    "You know I wanted to do it as much as you. But let''s wait a little more to make sure you''re both safe."


    I know he has a point and Ipletely understand that he wanted to be sure of our safety.


    I nodded in agreement, then pressed my lips to his and settled with kisses for now.


    The day that we were waiting for came. We were all packed and ready to fly to Flousia. I was perfectly and totally fine now so it''s already safe for me to travel.


    Our trip to Flousia was also a secret. We will fly with Cross Airlines, Andrew''spany, and will be using a private ne so everything was discreet.


    When the ne took off, I looked outside, thinking what would happen to us once we arrived.


    Will the storm just pass quietly? Or will thunder and lightninge with it?

 Chapter 185 - Future

    It was supposed to be a royal secret but we were surprised that some paparazzis were present when we arrived. We didn''t know who gave the information of our arrival but we guessed that someone from Flousia did that.


    Kyle wanted to personally pick us up but we told them it would be better for them to stay in the pce.


    I felt Jayden hold my hand when we started to walk out of the ne. A.E security team and the royal guards who were assigned to protect me and the others were positioned all around the airport.


    In Flousia International Airport, there''s an arrival area for the royal family. The paparazzis weren''t allowed to enter that area. It was exclusive only for the King and his family. But there''s still a ce for them provided by the airport to take pictures.


    Jayden gently supported me when we were walking down the ne. In his left arm was Caden. On our back was the Wilson Family followed by Percy and Sophie. Lastly, Andrew and Nina.


    Andrew ordered the crew to stand by in case of an emergency. Luke and Jayden assigned some men to guard the area and instructed them to let no one near the ne.


    We were not sure if anyone aside from us and the mafia knew that a war wasing. On our side, we could feel some tension already.


    Father didn''te with us. He flew two days ahead of us with George''s twin brother and my half sisters. We couldn''t let the Rossi''s know that we are already on the same side.


    Kyle let them stay in one of the secret chambers of the pce. It was a ce that could only be used by the royal family in case an attack broke out. My sisters were not allowed to leave that ce until it''s over.


    For me, the girls and the kids, Emily designed a room where we can hide while the boys face the mafia. We''re not really sure what will happen on that day, but we were still hoping that we could talk to them and maintain peace in Flousia.


    That was our n A. During the coronation, if an attack happens, Kyle and the boys would offer a peace treaty to the Rossi''s. Kyle is willing to listen to their demands and if he could ept, he would do it.


    "Hey beautiful, what''s on your mind?"


    My thoughts were cut off when Jayden whispered in my ear. We were already inside the car on the way to the pce.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not anxious. Just thinking about the n and stuff." I said.


    He smiled, took my hand and kissed it gently.


    "We''ll do everything to make peace with them. I wanted this to end peacefully so let''s pray and hope that everything will be okay." He reassured me.


    When we arrived at the pce, we entered from the secret passage and not in front. We wanted to have a quiet arrival and didn''t ask for a weing ceremony.


    I couldn''t understand my excitement when I saw Kyle and Emily standing by the entrance of our residence. When we were crowned as the prince and princess of Flousia, we were given a private residence in the pce. We wanted to be alone and far from the stress of royal affairs so the ce was in a secluded area.


    It was a two storey mansion with a total of ten bedrooms including the master''s bedroom. It also has a total area of fifteen hectares, boasting cherry blossom trees and a scenic mountain view.


    When the car stopped, Jayden''s cousin opened the door for us. Jayden went out first then when it was my turn, I rushed towards Kyle.


    He opened his arms and I just jumped in. I was so happy, I cried. I felt relieved that he was okay and he looked totally fine.


    "Hey, how''s my little sister? Still a crybaby?" He murmured while embracing me tight.


    I didn''t say a word and just sobbed into his arms. Maybe we really have a strong sibling bond now even though we were apart for two decades.


    "I was so worried about you and Emily." I whispered in the middle of crying.


    I felt him tighten his arms around me and kiss me on top of my head.


    "You should think of yourself and the baby first. Don''t you trust your big brother? I can protect your best friend. I''m the best at fighting." He joked.


    "Aww." He was startled when Emily pped him on the shoulder because of his joke.


    I looked at Emily and I was so d to see her so I pulled her to join our hug.


    Then the rest of our friends came and we started greeting each other.


    Me and the girls went to the garden to properly talk. We missed Emily after a few months of not seeing them. She really became the queen and a mother figure, not only to her baby who was still in her womb, but also to the Flousians.


    "How are you?" She asked.


    "I''m fine now. And the baby''s okay as well." I answered.


    "How about you?" Nina asked Emily.


    She took a deep breath as we waited for her answer.


    "I''m fine. But honestly, I''m trying to be strong. Ever since we found out about the Rossi''s, I was so anxious. I know as the future queen, I have to be strong for Kyle."


    I took her hand and squeezed it, telling her that this one would pass soon.


    "Is there any movement from the Rossi''s?" Alora asked.


    Emily took a sigh. "Yes. They started attacking small viges, threatening everyone if they wouldn''t join their cause."


    "It''s already a rebellion right? They really wanted to take over the pce by getting Peggy."


    "I can''t understand why they needed Peggy. I mean they could get Emily, she''s the crown princess." Ninamented.


    "They can''t. Only a royal by birth could take the throne. Emily was chosen to be queen because the future king chose her. She will lose her power as the queen if Kyle is not the king." I said.


    "And if it''s Peggy, since she''s royal by birth, technically, she''s next to the throne in case something bad happened to Kyle. He didn''t name his sessor so Peggy is next in line." It was Emily who continued to exin.


    "But she''s married to Jayden, so he will be the next king right?" Nina asked again, confused.


    "No. One can rule if you are a royal by birth regardless of gender. If Peggy takes the throne, she will be the queen and her husband''s title would just be the prince consort, not king. As for Alejandro Rossi, he would have to force Peggy and Jayden to divorce or he could just kill Jayden." Emily exined.


    Nina frowned. Her face was full of confusion and questions while Alora and Sophie were just listening.


    "The Rossi''s didn''t know that." Alora blurted.


    We looked at her with frowned faces and waited for her to continue. She took a sip from the ss of coffee she was holding before answering.


    "Matthew Forelli said that Alejandro Rossi will threaten Peggy to marry him. His main goal was to be the king. He was not aware that he would not be king even if he married Peggy. He could try controlling her or he could take the throne by force. Like threatening the people of Flousia to make him king."


    "Oh I understand now!" Nina eximed.


    "Do you know what''s n B?" I asked in curiosity.


    Jayden told me about n A but never mentioned our other n. I wanted to ask him again but when I saw them walking towards the office, I think I understood that it was just for the boys to know.


    Alora shook her hand as well as the others, confirming that they didn''t know anything about it. I would just wait for Jayden to tell me about it.


    "Do you sometimes think about what the future holds?" I asked while looking at Caden ying with the Wilson twins.


    I was actually thinking about Caden and Alira. I could see that they treated each other well at that age. Caden was still vocal in expressing her feelings towards Alira, telling me that he wanted her to be his wife in the future.


    "Our future depends on what we do in the present. It is simply the result of the choices we have made." Alora answered, also staring at her kids and Caden.


    Maybe Alora and I were thinking the same thing and also felt the same. We don''t want our children to experience what we have experienced.


    I turned to Emily and touched her belly.


    "Do you already have a name for the baby?"


    Emily smiled. "If it''s a girl, Catherine, like your mom''s name. If it''s a boy, Henry."


    I frowned. "Who''s Henry?"


    "Kyle''s father.." Emily answered.

 Chapter 186 - [R18] The Plant Wall

    Few days passed and as the coronation gets nearer, my mind and heart became calm.


    I really missed the ce so I decided to takea walk in the garden while waiting with Jayden. There were a lot of different flowers now unlike before.


    I was startled when warm hands wrapped around my waist from behind, and I know it was Jayden. He started kissing me on the neck down to my shoulders. I moaned when he gently bit on my nape.


    I turned around and started to walk backwards. Leaning my back by the nt wall. I slowly opened the buttons of my dress from top to bottom, revealing myced underwear. Jayden smirked and walked towards me.


    "I have something for you." He blinked.


    Then he picked something in his pocket and showed me something. My eyes widened when I saw what it was.


    "You brought that?" I asked.


    He chuckled.


    "I asked your doctor if we could have some forey and she said it''s fine as long as it''s on number 1. Now, let''s try it." He said before pressing the device''s remote.


    I bit my lips and gasped for air when he began running the device on my skin, starting from my lips down to my neck. Then he ripped the strap of my bra and continued to brush the device down to my chest.


    I almost screamed in bliss when he put the small vibrator on my nipple.


    "Open your legs" He ordered.


    I was confused but I did what he asked me..


    "Wider." He whispered.


    He walked back a little to look at my pussy. I blushed because my legs were widely open so he could see everything.


    He then kneeled in front of me and started licking my clit before putting the thing he was holding, making sure it was perfectly inside me to make sure it wouldn''t fall.


    "Ahhhhhhh.." I moaned when I felt the device inside my warm spot.


    He stood and had a wide grin on his face.


    "Ahhhh. Love" I moaned.


    "What? I thought you would like it." He said, smiling.


    "Yes! Yes! Oh fuuuuck..." I howled when I felt the device vibrated.


    I red at him, took a deep breath and started ying with my clit. I could feel the device vibrating inside me. I was so red from the heat that wasing from my own body. My knees were trembling and I could feel the warmth of my breath.


    Jayden was standing in front of me, looking so horny, watching my every move. His gaze added to the heat I was feeling. I was breathing rapidly as the device was vibrating into my pussy.


    I was startled when I felt the device vibrate faster.


    "Shit! Ahhhhhh. Jayden! Ahhhhh."


    "Moan louder." He said.


    Then I saw him press another button, and the device vibrated again. I held on to the nt wall when I felt my knees weaken. I could also feel that I was dripping wet. I couldn''t control myself and rushedly walked towards him. He was grinning like a devil when he saw me burning from the heat of my own body mixed with his warmth.


    I mmed my lips to his and kissed him hungrily. He responded to my kisses and pulled him closer to me. I didn''t care what it felt like when the nts on the wall poked my back. The only thing I could feel was the ecstasy my husband was giving me.


    I felt his hand open my thighs, parting them to open wet folds. Then he started rubbing my clit with his finger.


    "Jayden, please. Oh my! Oh fuck yeah!" I howled.


    He pushed me gently to the nt wall and responded to my kisses.


    "Remove your clothes. All of it." He ordered and I followed.


    I dropped my clothes on the floor and waited for his next instruction. He stared at me for a few seconds before speaking again.


    "Open your legs." He said.


    I bit my lips and parted my legs wider so he could see my dripping pussy.


    My eyes widened when he held my hand and sucked one of my fingers, then guided me to y with my clit.


    "y with yourself. I want to see it."


    I started to rub my clit using my finger then I voluntarily fondled one of my breasts. Jayden was biting his lips while he watched me pleasure myself.


    "Ahhh. Ahhh. Ahhh." I continued to moan while I was staring directly into his eyes.


    I bit my lips, rolled my eyes from the ecstasy I felt from the sensation that the small device was giving. I was getting wilder as I yed with myself in front of him.


    "Fuck!" He growled.


    Then he pulled my head and kissed me. I could feel his tongue invading my mouth and sucking my tongue. Our tongues tangled and danced with each other.


    After kissing me, he started kissing me on the neck down to my chest, then cupped my breasts together and started licking and sucking my nipples.


    I arched my back as he sucked them like a baby. I felt his hardened flesh between my thighs. My hands moved on its own, grabbing his crotch, unzipping his pants.


    From my nipples, he slowly kneeled down while giving me kisses on my navel down to my pussy. He parted my legs widely. I gasped when I felt him remove the device using his mouth.


    "You''re so wet." He said, then leaned forward to taste my cunt.


    "Oh fuck! Ahhhhhhhhh." I held on to his head, tweaked his hair when I felt his tongue licked my entrance before sucking my white juice.


    He continued to suck and lick me. I kept on moaning, rolled my eyes and screamed his name as he pleased me with his mouth.


    I was about toe but he stopped. Then he turned me to the side and started to fuck me with his finger. I don''t know how many times I bit my lips when he continued to thrust two fingers inside me.


    "Jayden, please. I want you." I begged.


    "What do you want? Say it!" He demanded..


    "I want your dick!" I shouted in a hoarse voice.


    He removed his fingers and then put them in my mouth so I could suck them.


    "Lick it. You''re delicious." He said.


    He unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants and removed it including his underwear. He was already hard and ready to pound me. He gropes my butt first before thrusting his hardened flesh inside.


    "Shit! You''re so wet, my love!" He growled.


    I was still facing on the side when he started to move in and out of my core. I could feel his dick sliding and gliding inside me. I felt the head of his dick nudging my womb, it was heavenly. Every time I felt his dick poking my insides, I rolled my eyes. I couldn''t exin the feeling. The position added another level of pleasure in me.


    "You''re so tight and wet." He whispered while nibbling my ear.


    He continued to pound me and I could feel his abdomen mming my butt.


    "Ugh¡­ Say my name, my love! Moan louder!"


    "Jayyydeeenn! Jayyydeeenn! Fuck me harder, love! Faster! Oh yeah! "


    He then moved faster but still gently. I could still feel his dick getting harder even. I sucked him whole and I could hear him groan every time I did that.


    "I''ming!!!" I shouted.


    Then he changed our position, I was now leaning t on the nt wall while he continued to thrust faster inside me. He grabbed my legs, wrapping them around his waist. He cupped my breasts and pinched my nipples as he moved in and out of my core. His dick kept on poking my womb and with his onest hard push, we both came at the same time.


    "Ahhhhh...Ahhhhh¡­"


    "Oh fuuuck. Oh yes!" He shouted as he released his seeds inside me.


    He leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. We were both panting and with shuddered breathing. I could still feel his dick pulsating as he reached the climax.


    It has been weeks already when west made love. Jayden said we''ll do it after the coronation but I guess he couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Are you alright?." He asked, giving me kisses on my neck.


    I know he was still trying to control himself when we did it. He was still worried about me and the baby.


    "I''m fine, love. I missed you. Can we have another round?" I teased.


    He chuckled. He was still inside me, hard and big. I was still wet from the mixture of our juices so when he started moving again, it felt so good.


    "Ahhh. Oh yeah!" I screamed when I felt his dick sliding slowly inside me.


    He squeezed my breasts together and started licking and sucking my nipples. I held on to his hair tighter when his dick twitched while poking my womb.


    "You like it, love?" He asked while thrusting deeper.


    "Yes! Yes! Oh yes! I want mooore!" I answered, tilting my head from left to right.

 Chapter 187 - [With R18] Bad Omen

    It was a cold dark night and the moon was slightly hidden behind the clouds. As if she was shy from the two figures who were exchanging breathless moans. It was me and Jayden who were still making love in the garden.


    "Love, you''re so.good. Oh shit! Oh fuck! That''s it! Ahhhh¡­" Jayden growled in a husky voice.


    He held onto my hair as I sucked his dick. He leaned against the nt wall to support himself as I continued to pleasure him with my mouth.


    He already released twice inside me and we both knew that it may exhaust my body again if we do it for the third time, so when I saw his dick was still hard, I kneeled down to eat his hardened flesh.


    I licked him from the base to the tip then ate his balls, sucking them while circling my tongue. I shoved his dick again in my mouth, making sure it reached my throat.


    I saw Jayden tilted his head up while biting his lips then looked at me again. I pulled slightly away, leaving half of it in my mouth before sucking him again deep into my throat.


    "Ahhhh. Fuuuck! I''m gonna cum if you do that." He smirked.


    Before he could say more, I pulled away again, leaving the tip to encircle my tongue around then sucked his dick one more time.


    "Oh yes! Suck it like that, love!" He howled while holding me in my hair.


    I moved my head faster, bobbing it up and down. I could feel his dick getting harder every time it poked my throat. His hand was already supporting me, guiding me how to move fast. I felt him arched his waist to meet my mouth, pushing me harder to his crotch.


    "Fuck! You''re killing me! Ohhhhh. Love, you''re amazing..."


    He grabbed my hair tighter then shoved his dick inside my mouth. It became faster when he started to move my head. When I looked at him, his eyes were rolling while he bit his lips.


    As he pushed my head again further and deeper, I felt a warm liquid flow inside my mouth.


    "Ohhh. Fuuuuck!" He screamed.


    I didn''t pull away and just sucked him hard while he released his white juice. I swallowed every ounce of it and didn''t waste any. When I pulled away, I licked him from his balls then to the base up to the head of his dick, sucking the tip to make sure I swallowed everything.


    She pulled me by the back of my neck when I stood up, mming his lips into mine. He thrust his tongue inside my mouth, tasting it. I responded by wrapping my arms around his neck, pulling him closer to me.


    "I love you, my wife." He whispered after our intense kiss.


    I smiled then softly kissed him on the forehead then on his cheeks.


    "I love you, too." I answered before leaning my head to his chest.


    I could hear his heart pounding loudly. His warm breath brushing on my skin as he gasped for some air. I love hearing his heartbeat. It reassures me that he''s with me, making me feel calm and safe, as if it''s beating for me and our children.


    I felt him embracing me tighter. We stayed like that for a while and did not say a word. I know we were both thinking about Kyle''s coronation, hoping that it would be over soon.


    "Let''s go inside. You''ll catch a cold." He whispered.


    We grabbed our clothes and fixed ourselves then went inside the house.


    Our bedroom was on the second floor and the stairs were really long. I suddenly felt exhausted just by looking at it. I was startled when Jayden carried me.


    I giggled. "This is like when we got married."


    He kissed me on the cheek and smiled.


    "Are you happy with me?" He asked.


    I was surprised to hear him ask that. I stared in his eyes and cupped his face.


    "I am. I couldn''t exin how happy I am with you. Please do not ask me that question again." I said before giving him a kiss.


    He slowly walked upstairs while we just stared at each other. I.could see his silver eyes were sparkling and it shows his deep love for me.


    "Mommy!" It was Caden.


    He was running towards us when we looked at him.


    "Sweetie!" I shouted, smiling at him.


    Jayden slowly put me down when Caden got closer. I opened my arms so I could hug him.


    "I missed you, my baby." I said, hugging him tight.


    Jayden crouched down and carried him. He really loves carrying his son.


    "Where have you been, mommy?" Caden asked.


    I locked my arm to Jayden''s as we continued to walk towards our bedroom.


    "I''m with daddy." I answered.


    "Making another baby?" He blurted.


    My eyes widened when he said those words while Jayden burst outughing. Crooking my eyebrows, I repeatedly pped his arm.


    "You should be telling him not to say those kinds of words. Don''tugh!" I scolded him.


    "Ouch! It''s funny." Heughed again.


    Rolling my eyes, I turned to Caden, looking seriously at him.


    "Caden, choose your words!" I almost yelled.


    He pouted then wrapped his hands to Jayden''s neck and leaned on his shoulders. Then I was surprised when he started crying.


    Jayden and I nced at each other as he patted Caden on his back.


    "Hey, little man. Is there something wrong? You can always tell us." Jayden asked softly.


    I have never seen Caden like that. He always epts my scolding and would promise won''t do it again. I was a bit rmed seeing him cry.


    "Sweetie?" I called.


    He finally looked at me but still sobbing.


    "You and daddy were always busy. I am always with grandpa Chris and Grandpa Matthew. When the baby arrives, you will be busy with it. I''m lonely."


    My heart felt a sudden pain. Were too busy with everything that happened and will happen. We didn''t notice that we were spending a little time with Caden.


    We couldn''t really tell him about the Rossi''s and the Mafia. He''s too young for that.


    "Hey, son. You understand that mommy was sick for a long time right?" Jayden asked in a gentle voice.


    Caden nodded with a pouted lip.


    "Mommy and I were trying to protect your little brother or little sister. We''re sorry if we didn''t notice your loneliness but I assure you, we were always thinking of you. We''re also fixing some things with your Uncle Kyle. We can''t tell you yet but we are doing it for the safety of everyone." Jayden continued.


    He was sobbing when he hugged Jayden again.


    "I''m sorry daddy. I''m sorry mommy."


    "Sshh. No need to apologize. This is our fault, son. But next time you feel like that, tell us. Don''t hide it from us, okay?" Jayden said.


    Caden nodded again.


    "Sweetie, would you like to sleep with us?" I asked while rubbing his back.


    He looked at me and his face lit up when he heard it.


    "Yes mommy! Is it okay?"


    He was so happy when I nodded and smiled at him.


    When we were inside the bedroom, Jayden put Caden down on the bed, crouching down in front of him.


    "You can sleep with us while we''re here. Would you like that?" Jayden asked.


    Caden thought of it first before answering.


    "I''ll sleep here for three days only." He answered.


    I took a quick shower then Jayden took Caden into the bathroom to clean. After half an hour, the two came out with matching sleepwear.


    I smiled from the sight of my husband and son looking so cute together. Caden really looks like his father and it was getting more noticeable now.


    Caden jumped on the bed andid down beside me followed by Jayden. Few minutes passed and Caden was already asleep.


    "He really looks like you." I murmured, facing each other while Caden sleeps in the middle.


    "Soon, there will be another one between us." He said with a wide smile on his face.


    I giggled. "Are you afraid that our time alone will be lessened?"


    I bit my lips to tease him, looking at him with desire.


    "You really like torturing me sometimes. But I''m not afraid. I could just make love to you anytime and anywhere." He winked, teasing me back.


    I bit my lips again then looked at his crotch.


    "Then I will look forward to it." I answered.


    Tomorrow is another day for us. As the day of Kyle''s coronation approaches, I couldn''t stop myself from worrying. It wasn''t like the one before that I couldn''t sleep and eat.


    But I really felt something bad was about to happen. I was seated by the window while Jayden and Caden were sleeping on the bed. I wanted to see the garden from our bedroom and the view was really amazing.


    I poured a ss of water then took a sip. When I was putting the ss on the table, it slipped and fell on the floor, broken.


    I was surprised, my heart suddenly started beating fast. Is it a bad omen or just a coincidence?

 Chapter 188 - Gown Fitting

    It was the day of the gown fitting. Me and the girls were excited even though only a few days left before the coronation. The pce was already getting busy and all of Flousia was rejoicing for their new king.


    "Are you not afraid of your new role?" Nina asked Emily.


    We were inside the pce''s dressing room fitting our gowns when she suddenly asked the soon to be queen.


    "At first, I was really afraid to be the queen. I''ve been discriminated against and looked down upon but Kyle was always there." She sighed.


    "When I came to Flousia for the first time. We were greeted by the people. I was overwhelmed but at the same time restless. I was thinking, I needed to show the people of Flousia that I am fit to be the queen of their country." She continued as we listened to her stories about her journey as queen.


    "At the pce, I was attended by ten servants. I told Kyle that it wasn''t necessary and I just needed two. But traditions say that I should have at least ten. They will take care of me from the moment I open my eyes until I close them. Flousia''s traditions and culture were a lot different from ours and it took some time for me to adjust. I started learning the things I need to do as the future queen after the engagement. It was hard at first since I have to go back to our country to continue college then to Flousia again to do my royal duties."


    "Wow! That was tough." Sophie blurted.


    She chuckled maybe from remembering a memory.


    "There was this time when I got anxious because I didn''t see him for the whole day. It was ten in the evening and he hadn''t visited me in my room. I called him but his phone was off. I know that he''s busy doing his royal duties but my anxiety of being away from him was starting again. I stood up, got my robe on and walked towards the door. When I opened it there were two royal guards on both sides. They didn''t say anything but bowed to me. I wasn''t properly announced as the crown princess that time but since Kyle openly showed the nation that I am his, they were already bowing to me. It was new to me. I didn''t like it when someone was bowing to me."


    "Oh! I remember that! That was when you and Kyle argued. You called us the next morning!" I eximed.


    "Yes. I was surprised with Flousia''s traditions as if they were living in a different era. But eventually, I realized that royals were really like that." Emily said.


    She turned to me like a dignified woman. Her rank was higher than menow even though I am the future king''s brother.


    "Do you remember what we talked about when I called you? You were really harsh with your words back then." She said.


    I frowned, trying to remember our conversation.


    PEGGY''S MEMORY


    "What did my brother do to you?" I asked Emily.


    She was crying when she told us what happened.


    "Emily, I''m not saying you arepletely at fault but you are a married woman now, you can''t just go outside wearing something like that. I mean I changed how I dress when I became Luke''s fiance. I was like you. At first, I didn''t want to change how I dress up but when I thought of it, Luke was just protecting me from the lustful eyes of other men. He didn''t really force me to change, it was my own decision because I don''t want him to worry." Alora said.


    "You know that Kyle was somehow the conservative type right? But he never really asked you to dress like he wants to. If you were him, would you like other girls to see him almost naked?" Sophie asked.


    "No. I don''t want to." Emily answered with a sob. "When he was with Lily, I was so jealous of her. Looking at him and touching him like she was telling me that she was his. I didn''t like that." She continued.


    "You''re so stupid Emily. I''m not saying this because he''s my brother. Look at yourself in the mirror, do you think other men will let their wife run around in a ce full of men wearing like that? He was protecting you. And why would you question his intentions towards you? Didn''t you talk about it already? It was your first day in Flousia, you can''t expect everyone to adjust for you that easily. It''s a long process and I know my brother would do everything for you so you won''t feel caged inside the pce." I scolded her.


    "Flousia''s traditions have been there ever since it was discovered as a country. You can''t expect to change it overnight. But think about it, mybrother broke most of those traditions for you. Don''t you think it''s sweet? And that just shows how much he loves you. The crown prince should be the example of all the people, from following their culture and tradition and following orders from the king, but he defies all of it to be with you. Hence, you questioned him. You doubted his love for you. There might be a reason he didn''t tell you some important stuff but whatever it is, I know it''s for your sake." I continued to scold her.


    She was crying but I was really pissed and annoyed with her.


    "What should I do?" She asked.


    "Idiot! Go to him! And talk. If you need to apologize, go ahead. Don''t sleep and let the sun shine without reconciling with him. It''s bad for your rtionship." Nina blurted.


    "What if he won''t talk to me? What if he didn''t want to see me?" She asked, worried.


    "Then you just have to do everything so he could forgive you but I don''t think Kyle would do that. He''s head over heels in love with you." Sophie said in a gentle voice.


    "Emily, are you being uncertain again? Are you beginning to question your decisions again?" Alora suddenly asked.


    If you are having doubts, don''t talk to him yet. Think about everything again.. Why did you decide to go back to him? Is it because of Lily? Why did you decide to marry him? Is it because he''s a prince now? Why did you ept to be the future queen of another country? Is it because it excites you?" Alora continued to ask.

 Chapter 189 - Memory

    I waited for her to answer. I understand it was hard for her. She was a new girl in a foreign country. Everything around her was totally different.


    "No! It''s because of Kyle. I couldn''t let him go. It was killing me, thinking that he would be away from me again. My heart felt like it was being crushed every time I didn''t see him. I love him! I really do!" She said while sobbing.


    I took a deep breath before yelling at her.


    "It seems you have a lot to talk about with him. Tell him what''s in your heart Emily. He was hurt. You''re stupid to say that he just need you for sex. He was away for more than a year but you know when he broke up with Lily, he never had any girlfriend. He didn''t sleep with anyone. Even with Lily. That''s one reason they broke up. Because he couldn''t take another woman. He wants you. Lily went to him personally and tried to seduce him but he rejected her. The next day she broke up with him. He told me he really couldn''t forget you and he felt like he was cheating on you if he would touch another woman. Stupid right? You were never his girlfriend, but he couldn''t deceive his heart." I said in a firm voice.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" She wailed.


    "Will you stop asking why? Instead of asking why, start figuring out how! How would you return his love for you? How can you stop that uncertainty in your mind? If you will keep on having those, it won''t take you anywhere. You''re just going to ruin my brother. If you will just ruin him, divorce him now!" I yelled.


    Iughed remembering the words I told her. She was being stubborn and weak. She was both my best friend and my sister inw. Most of all she was the future queen. She should never show any weakness to anyone.


    "You were really harsh. Telling me that I will be the cause of Kyle''s downfall and just divorce him. It was like an eye opening for me. I don''t want to leave Kyle''s side but at the same time I really hate the traditions here." Emily said while looking at me.


    "What did you do after that?" I asked, curiously.


    "I talked to Kyle. I told him everything that was on my mind and my heart. Then he asked me the same question. He asked me what I will do moving forward. I told him I wanted to change Flousia''s traditions. Notpletely change it but revise it. He agreed and just supported me."


    I smiled at her. Looking at Emily now, she really became a queen. Before she was like a brat who wanted to have a rich boyfriend. Who would have thought she would fall for my brother?


    "Wow! You''re so beautiful!"


    We were stunned when Emily turned around to show us her gown.


    It was a side draped, sparkly nude, glittering from its diamond and swarovski crystals embellishment. A unique mesh long dress with thigh-high slit and feather decorated long train. It has an asymmetrical one shoulder neckline to show off some skin.


    "Do you think this is okay? Should I cover myself more?" She asked


    Nina and I nced at each other thenughed. Sophie was giggling on the couch, still waiting for her dress.


    "What?" Emily asked again.


    "I thought you''re not anxious. Or are you excited?" I asked.


    She red at me and waited for us to answer again.


    "You''re fine. You look amazing. Besides, you will be wearing a royal robe on top of that dress. You''ll remove it after being crowned." I answered.


    She nodded and seemed relieved. She didn''t want to show us but she was nervous. I really don''t think that I''m the only one who was restless. I know everyone has the same feelings.


    I held Emily''s hands, stared directly into her eyes.


    "Hey, I know you''re worried. I am, too. I think everyone''s the same."


    She sighed, touching me on the cheek.


    "If anything goes wrong, don''t try to save me or your brother. Save yourself and your baby. Kyle wouldn''t like to be saved, especially if it''s you. Kyle loves you very much and I love you like my real sister." She said.


    I wanted to say something but no words came from my mouth. That feeling again, that something bad will happen. I don''t know why I''ve been having this feelingtely.


    Everyone was telling me something that they don''t usually say, as if they would never get a chance to say it again. I don''t like saying goodbye.


    "Princess Margaret, your dress is here." I was startled when one of the royal servants approached me.


    "Thank you." I smiled.


    I stood up and walked closer to the dress. I just chose a simple wardrobe for the asion since I don''t like to stand out.


    I chose an embellished baby pink tulle puffy ball gown. A floor-length long designed with 3D flowers and petals. It has an off-the-shoulder neckline with sheer long sleeves. Pleated bodice andce up back. It was a cute princess dress for me.


    "That''s really pretty. Did you think of the design?" Sophie asked, holding her blue gown."


    "Yes. I wanted a simple dress since this is my brother and Emily''s party." I nodded.


    I didn''t notice I was quiet and was just looking at the dress. I felt a warm head and when I turned, it was Sophie.


    "Peggy, we''re all in this together. Trust our bond. Everything is possible." She whispered.


    Days passed fast, it was already the day of the coronation. My heart was beating so loud and I wasn''t able to sleepst night, thinking of today.


    I don''t think anyone slept either. I was sitting on the bed, biting my nails when Jayden hugged me from behind.


    He started kissing me on the shoulders while wrapping his arms tighter around my waist.

 Chapter 190 - The Rightful Heir

    Good morning, love." Jayden greeted me.


    I smiled but didn''t say a word. I was savoring the time we have before the coronation and possibly, the war. I bit my lips and closed my eyes while letting out deep breaths.


    I wanted to say something to Jayden but I wasn''t sure what was the right words in this kind of situation. We were supposed to be happy and excited for this day, but we were all feeling restless.


    I haven''t talked to Kyle ever since we arrived. We haven''t had the time to be alone so I wanted to talk to him before the ceremony.


    "Love, can I go and talk to Kyle? I wanted to tell him something."


    Jayden embraced me tighter while kissing me on the shoulders. I turned my face to him to press my lips to his. I know I was trembling when I kissed him. I really don''t want to be intimate with him today as if we are saying goodbye to each other.


    "Go. I need to finalize everything with Luke and the others. I''ll see youter." He said after the kiss.


    I nodded and went out of bed. I just covered myself with a robe then walked out of the room.


    In Flousia, Jayden and I also have servants who follow us around. It was the thing Emily hated the most but it was necessary. A lot of traditions have been revised and changed, but there are things that even the future queen has no power to control.


    My servants followed me when I went out of the bedroom. I know Kyle was maybe still in his chamber so I came there first.


    His servants were outside chatting, and they were surprised to see me approaching.


    "Princess, what brought you here?" One of the servants asked.


    I don''t actually know everyone in the pce. I was staying here for short periods and didn''t have the time to get to know everyone who lives here.


    "I''m looking for my brother. Where is he?" I asked casually.


    "Yes princess but I''m afraid the crown prince needed to rest before the ceremony. I-I apologize -"


    I didn''t let her finish her words and hurriedly walked towards the door. They tried to stop me but I red at them and no one dared to step closer.


    "Brother! Kyle?" I yelled.


    I know Emily didn''t sleep here since it''s forbidden for the crown prince and princess to stay the night before the coronation. I looked around his chamber but didn''t see him so I continued to call him.


    "Kyle? Kyle!" I shouted.


    "Margaret?" He answered.


    He just got out of the shower, fresh and half naked. If he was still the Kyle I knew, I may have been embarrassed seeing him like that. But ever since I found out he was my brother, we never hide our affection as siblings to each other.


    I pouted and rushed towards him. When I got closer, he pulled me into his arms and kissed me on the forehead.


    "Why are you here? What''s wrong?" He asked, worried.


    I was quiet for a moment, wrapped my arms around him and leaned my head to his chest. I started sobbing.


    "Margaret, tell me what''s wrong?" His voice suddenly changed. He wasn''t just asking, it was an order.


    "Everything. I''m sorry brother. I made everything worse. If it wasn''t for my selfishness, this wouldn''t happen. We should be feeling excited and happy. You have been waiting for this day but because of me, this day might be tainted with blood." I sobbed.


    He hugged me tighter, rubbing my back.


    "Sshh. Stop ming yourself. It won''t help us both. Come, let''s sit and chat. I''ve been wanting to talk to you. I missed my little sister." He said while patting my head.


    We walked towards the couch but before he sat down, he took a shirt to put it on. He came back and sat next to me.


    "I know you have something to tell me aside from apologizing." He started


    I took a deep breath and looked at him.


    "I just wanted to tell you that I love you. I appreciate everything you have done for me as my brother. Kyle, don''t ever bow to anyone. Protect the throne, protect our family. You are the rightful heir to the throne, no one else, even me." I said in a firm voice.


    He smiled and pinched me the cheek


    "You really look like our mother. If she''s here, I know she''ll be proud of what you have be. But Margaret, you have a duty as a princess of Flousia. Do you remember? I have never asked you to fulfill your duties. Back then, I was thinking that time wille and you will eventually realize that Flousia needs you. Maybe this is the time. Instead of ming yourself, why don''t you think of something that could help us ovee this crisis?" He said in a gentle but firm voice.


    I was just listening to him. He has a point. As a princess, I should be strong for the people of Flousia, for the royal family, for my friends, for Jayden and for my children.


    "Have you never imagined yourself as the queen?" He suddenly asked.


    I was surprised to hear him asking me that question. I have never thought of getting the throne to him. I have never been interested in being a royal. Even the title of the princess, I''ve never asked for that.


    "Kyle, Flousia is yours to rule. It was yours from the day you were born. Mom gave you to grandpa so you could be the next king. Why are you suddenly asking me that?" I frowned.


    He took my hand and smiled at me again.


    "I never doubted you. I know you don''t have any intention or even the slightest interest to rule Flousia. I was just asking because it might happen."


    I pulled my hand away and stood up. I walked away from him, confused. I was confused about what my reaction should be. I felt like I wanted to cry and scream at the same time. I turned again to face him.


    "Don''t you dare say that to me. Don''t you dare say goodbye! You are the king! I will never be the queen of this country.." I yelled but tears were filling up my eyes.

 Chapter 191 - His Heir

    I pointed at Emily''s photo on his bedroom wall.


    "She is the queen of Flousia! She is your queen! Don''t you ever leave her again! She''s pregnant, Kyle! She''s carrying your child, your heir! I am pregnant. I am carrying your niece or your nephew. Grandpa wille back after the coronation. Don''t you dare let me wee him with a broken heart! I will never allow you to sacrifice yourself!" I burst out crying.


    I know I looked like a mess and I was getting anxious again. He stood up and rushed towards me, holding me on the shoulders.


    "Margaret, listen to me! I will never sacrifice myself but we have to ept the fact that it might happen. They need to get rid of me to get what they want. Either I have to abdicate the throne and give it to you or they will have to kill me so you could take the throne. Remember, I haven''t properly announced an heir. So by birth right, you are next in line. So you have to promise me, whatever happens, once I''m gone, you will protect the throne." He said in a serious tone.


    I shook my head continuously and was getting hysterical. My body started shaking while my tears kept on falling.


    "No! No! No! Kyle, don''t make me do this! Please." I pleaded.


    "Promise me, Margaret!" He yelled.


    "Kyle, please. I don''t want to. You''re not going to die, please. Please." I continued to beg, crying.


    "This is a royalmand!" He firmly said.


    I wasn''t able to talk back and continued to cry. I could never defy a royalmand from him. If I do, it was like disregarding his position as the crown prince.


    "We don''t have a choice, Margaret. I don''t like to see you like this. I don''t want to give you this burden but we cannot give the throne to just anyone. Technically, grandpa is still the king so if you don''t ept your birthright, what do you think would happen to him?" He asked.


    This time, his voice softened. And I could sense sadness in him. He wasn''t ready to let go of everything, especially Emily and their unborn child. But he''s right, the possibility that one of us would die in the end was big. We have to be ready in case it happens.


    He took a deep breath and sat on the couch. He looked hopeless and was about to cry. He was tweaking his hair with his head down.


    I walked towards him and kneeled in front of him. I touched his face, tilting it to level mine.


    "Kyle, maybe we could think of something else. If there''s no other choice, then I will ept what you told me. I''m sorry for being weak. But I know, death is not an option for us." I said in a gentle voice.


    He nodded and pulled me again into a hug. I felt his body shaking and I knew he was crying. I cried again.


    It was a huge responsibility for him to be the king in that age. He was supposed to take the throne in two years but grandpa became sick so he needed to be king as soon as possible. The two years became two months and it was hard for him.


    Taking Emily as his queen added stress and pressure. As the crown prince, it was tradition that the crown princess should be a Flousian. Emily was half Japanese and half Russian. It wasn''t that easy for the royal court to ept his decision.


    As a princess, I should have helped him and Emily. But I was gone for three years and forgot where I came from. Thinking back, I was selfish until today.


    "Kyle, what if you have an heir? I know there should be a ceremony for crowning and stuff. But there''s now that says it should be made in public, right?"


    He frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "If you have an heir, they won''te after me. If they don''t know who it was, they won''t be able to hurt you. They won''t think that it was your child since ording to ourw, the king cannot make an unborn child his heir." I exined.


    "But what if they force us to tell them by hurting the others?" He asked, confused.


    I stood up and started to pace back and forth, thinking. Then I looked at him.


    "Give me a pen and yourmand paper. And your royal seal!" I said in a rush.


    He was still confused when he walked towards the table to get the things I needed. Then he got closer to me to hand what I asked for.


    "Can you tell me what is your n?" He asked again.


    "I will give you an heir and you wouldn''t know who it was. Only one person should know who your heir is. We will make them guess and search for that person. That would buy us some time. I know this is dangerous. You are right, they may hurt the others but they will be looking for one person only. They have to be careful not to hurt or kill anyone." I continued.


    He sighed deeply when he finally understood. He looked at me intently.


    "Are you going to be that person?" He asked worried.


    I shook my head. "No. And I don''t know who either. Even your heir."


    He frowned again and confusion was all over his face.


    "Margaret, what are you nning exactly? You''re confusing me."


    "If I tell you, it would just make your life in danger. The less you know, the less danger you will get. I have to go, Kyle. I need to do this now. Your coronation will start before sundown."


    He was about to say something but I ran outside. I was thinking of a trusted person that could help us with this n. Someone that couldn''t be broken easily whatever happens.


    "Don''t follow me. That''s an order." I firmly said to the servants.


    I was relieved that they obeyed me and didn''t follow. I was running through the pce halls, looking for someone. I cannot make my friends be that person. I should think of someone that nobody would suspect.


    Then I suddenly thought of that person.. The only person who''s perfect for the job.

 Chapter 192 - Side - Aloras Nightmare

    My feet are numb. I feel so tired, and I''m bruised all over. I''ve been running for more than an hour, but it seems that this forest has no end. Where am I? It''s dark and dense. I wanted to rest but a voice inside me echoed in my ears to keep on running. But why? Why do I have to run?


    I stumbled into a huge branch and fell. I tried to stand up, but my ankle seems broken. I wanted to cry but my instinct says I have to be quiet. The voice in my head also said to not look back and to keep my mouth shut. I found a small branch and used it as a cane. I can''t run but I must try to walk faster. I stood up and tried to step forward. Damn! It hurts. My whole body hurts so bad. I felt something flowing from my left eyebrow, I touched it and saw blood. I cut myself when I fell so my left eye is now getting blurry.


    "Snap." I looked around. My heart is pounding non-stop. I''m scared. It sounded like a branch of a tree was cracked. Someone is following me. But who? I gained my strength and started to walk. I can feel the pain in every step I make. It doesn''t matter, I must ignore it for now. I have to get out of this forest.


    I can hear someone running behind me. And it''s getting closer. I can''t look back. I have to keep going.


    The sound of someone running is getting louder and it''sing from different directions. I thought there was only one person following but I guess not. I tried to walk faster but I''m so exhausted. I looked around to see if there''s a ce where I can hide. There''s a huge tree with a cut in the middle. I walked closer to check if I can fit in. Wait! I looked at my hands and my feet. They''re small. I''m small. Is this me when I was younger?


    "It''s your fault! If you don''t fall asleep, that girl won''t get away! Boss will definitely kill us if one of them escapes!" It sounded like a man talking to someone. He said one of them. Are there other kids like me? Where are they now? Am I the only one who escaped?


    I know they''re really close now so I tried to squeeze myself into the tree. I didn''t think there were any insects or snakes inside, I just had to hide from the people following me. I guess it''s better to be eaten by animals than getting caught by humans.


    I covered my mouth when I saw two of them in front of the tree. I can''t see their faces where I''m hiding but I saw a tattoo from the left hand of one of them, a skull with an arrow nailed into the eye. The other one looks like a woman because of her painted nails.


    "Do you think she already got out of this forest?" the woman asked.


    "I think not. She''s wounded and if she won''t show herself. We''ll kill the kid." Then the man yelled loud enough so I can hear him. "You heard that, princess? If you won''te out, we''ll kill your friend! Come back to the cabin before sunrise if you want to save him." Then they left.


    I came out of the tree and sit there leaning my back on the huge trunk. I was panting. There''s not enough air inside the tree and I have to cover my mouth so I feel like I''m losing my breath.


    They said before sunrise. He''s talking about another kid. He said he''ll kill him. Who''s that? I can''t remember. Who''s that man? Plus, thedy''s voice. I think I heard her somewhere. Wait, is this a dream? Whose dream is this? It looks real to me. Is this a memory?


    "Hey, you! Why did you forget about me? It''s your fault I was forgotten. Why did you leave me in the dark? You''re selfish! You forgot about your friends! What are you running away from?" It''s the kid. The small version of me. She''s talking to me. Her eyes seem scared but full of hatred.


    "Me? What did I do? Friends? Who are they? Who did I forget?" I started to yell at the girl.


    "You can''t remember because you''re weak and self-centered. We''re here because of you. You chose to forget your friends. I hate you! You have no right to be happy!" Then the girl started walking towards me. I saw a knife in his hands full of blood. I walked backwards and fell on the ground. Then the girl jumped and attacked me with the knife.


    "No! Stop! I don''t know you! Who are you? Luke! Where are you?" I tried to scream but no one can hear me. Then I felt a tap on my shoulder.


    "Miss, wake up! Wake up!" I opened my eyes and saw Krista with a worried face. I looked around. I''m in the library. I went here earlier to check the documents of Hoseki. I was tired because I came home directly from school. I guess I fell asleep.


    "Miss, here''s some water. Are you having a dream?" Krista gave me a ss of water and handed me a towel. I realized I''m sweating.


    "More like a nightmare. Can you please keep this a secret from Luke? I don''t want him to get worried." I know Krista has been reporting everything to Luke. I don''t mind. I understand he wanted to know everything and it''s the same for me.


    Krista nodded before leaving me alone in the library. I''m still thinking about the dream. The girl was obviously me when I was little. But why does she have so many bruises? And she said I forgot about her and my friends. Is this connected to the ident?


    6 months before I graduated from primary school, I woke up inside my room with IV fluids inserted in my arms. There are machines that looks like it''s used to monitor my heart rate and other vital signs. I can''t remember why I was like that.


    When I asked my parents about it, they said I had an ident and was in aa for a half year. They were shocked when they realized I can''t remember anything. The doctor said I have selective amnesia. Maybe I forgot about the ident because it''s too painful for me to remember. At first, I tried to remember what happened because I felt that I forgot something precious. But every time I tried to bring back my lost memories, my head hurts so much to the point that I can''t breathe.


    They said I have PTSD - post traumatic stress disorder. A mental health condition triggered by a terrifying event and urred to people who either experienced or witnessed it. My brothers and sister said that I should just forget about it if it pains me. And so, I did. In my mind, I was scared. I don''t want to remember anything about the ident. At the same time, I chose to close my heart to anyone. I feel like I should never open my heart and allow anyone to touch it because of those memories I left behind.


    I think there''s something more about my dream. I opened myptop and searched for something on the inte. Something about the ident of Alora Smith. Zero.


    It should be on the news since our family is popr. Why can''t I find anything? I tried another keyword to search but still nothing.


    I took my phone and texted Peggy. His family owns thergest investigation and security agency in the country. They are well known to solve every client''s request. I asked her to meet me at Preston Cafe near Northbay. I wanted to ask her for help.


    Luke has a business meeting with Andrew Cross and will be backter tonight. I sent a message that I''ll be hanging out with Peggy. He texted back to tell me to bring bodyguards, so I brought 2 of them.


    "Alora, what''s the rush? You said it''s urgent, so I asked Emily and Nina toe as well." The three of them are truly my friends. They looked worried.


    I asked the waitress for a private room and guided as to the third floor. The cafe is known to have private rooms for short meetings and events.


    "First, this is just a secret between us. I don''t want Luke to know about this. I want to do this on my own, without his help. He might stop me from doing this because he''s worried and overprotective." Then I started to tell them about the dream and the zero result of searching. The three were in deep thought when Nina suddenly suggested something.


    "How about we start looking for the hospital or the doctor who treated you? And if it''s an ident or whatever, don''t you think someone big handled the investigation?" Then she suddenly stared at Peggy.

 Chapter 193 - Silent Conversation

    We were busy preparing for the coronation. I was in my dressing room after taking a bath, sitting in front of my vanity mirror.


    I took a deep breath and continued to brush my hair. I stared at myself in the mirror, remembering what I did a few hours ago.


    I was running through the pce halls looking for someone that could help me. Someone that I could trust and was willing to risk everything for the royal family.


    I suddenly thought of that person. I ran with all my strength as fast as I could. We needed to make this done before the ceremony.


    As I was running around, looking for that person, I suddenly bumped into someone and fell on the floor. My butt hurts from falling but I was more nervous from being discovered. I hugged the things I was holding, trying to hide them from the person who bumped me.


    "Princess!" It was the voice of a man.


    When I looked at who it was, it was actually the person I was looking for.


    I didn''t say a word, stood up and grabbed his wrist, pulling him inside in one of the rooms. I looked around to check if there''s someone other than the two of us.


    "Princess, what are you doing? You seem in a rush. What''s happening?" He asked.


    I walked towards him and held him by the shoulders.


    "Are you a loyal subject of the crown prince?" I asked in a firm voice.


    He frowned, confusion was all over his face.


    "Princess, I can''t understand why you are asking me that. But my answer is yes, I am. I am devoted to the crown prince. Our family served your mother when she was still alive. She was the reason our family was living a better life until now."


    He exined. I looked into his eyes and saw that he was sincere from all the words he said.


    "I have a favor to ask. No, more like an order. A royalmand." I said.


    He then kneeled in front of me.


    "I am at your disposal, your highness." He answered.


    I crouched down to tell him the n.


    "I need you to write down the statement of appointing a crown prince." I started.


    He tilted his head to level mine, shocked by what I said.


    "Y-Your Highness! T-This is -"


    "We don''t have time. I need you to do this in secrecy. There will be an attack in the pce tonight. It''s either before or after my brother ascended the throne. You know that he doesn''t have an heir yet. The Mafia will wage war against us and will try to take the throne. Before it happens, we need to have an heir in secret. Whatever happens to me and my brother, the next heir should be safe. They won''t be able to hurt anyone inside the pce either if no one knows who holds the secret. After writing, give it to someone who you trust outside the pce. I need you to think carefully of your decision when choosing someone." I continued.


    "B-But who would be the next heir?" He asked.


    I didn''t really know who it would be or if my n would be a sess. I was merely relying on the loyalty of the people who could possibly help us.


    "You know all the members of the royal family, right? Choose one of them. I will let you decide. I know this is a difficult task but the future of Flousia depends on your decision. You should choose someone once I leave. The only person that should know about this is you. You should leave the pce once you have decided and look for the person who you will entrust this to."


    He didn''t say a word. He was still dumbfounded from everything he just heard.


    "Answer me!" I yelled.


    "Y-Yes! Your highness!" He answered


    "Remember, this meeting has never happened. I will leave the future of Flousia in your hands." I said my final speech and left.


    I was hoping that he would choose the right person. I didn''t know what happened after our meeting. If he sessfully got out of the pce and did everything I told him.


    Only two hours left before the ceremony. The preparations in the throne room have beenpleted. The royal guards were positioned and ready from any attack. The men under A.E Security have been dispatched and scattered everywhere in the pce. Some are dressed in either formal or casual clothings. Some were disguised as guests and servants of the pce.


    My father''s men were also on standby. They were hiding in the secret chamber just next to the throne room. There was actually a hidden door behind the King''s throne. It was made so that in case an attack happened, the King could hide in there. The door could be opened from whoever was inside but could only be opened by a special key from the outside.


    The key was designed by my great grandfather. It can be formed by two pendants that belong to the King itself. We decided to separate the pendants and gave them to someone that no one could suspect.


    Once father and his men came out, me, the girls and the kids would be hiding inside. At first, we asked Kyle to hide but he didn''t agree, saying that he would never run away from his enemies


    I sighed deeply, curling my lips.


    "You''re thinking something again. Are you okay?" It was Jayden who asked.


    I didn''t notice that he was already inside the room. I looked at him and he was standing behind me. I turned my eyes to the mirror, looking at the reflection of us.


    "We really look good together, right?" I asked instead of answering him.


    I don''t want to talk about what will happenter. I just wanted to have a quiet and peaceful time with him.


    "We are." He simply answered.


    He was wearing a white long sleeves folded in half, showing off his muscled arms. Three of his buttons were opened, exposing his chest. His blonde hair was quite long already so it was ponytailed in half.


    He suddenly kneeled on my side, making me turn to him. He held my hand, kissing the back of it. Then he looked at me and smiled.


    "Will you dance with me, love?" He asked.


    I giggled and nodded at him.


    "Of course, my love. I would be delighted to dance with you." I answered, smiling back at me.


    He stood up, pulling me gently. I also stood up and followed him in the center of the dressing room.


    I felt his hands slowly brushing around my waist while I wrapped my hands around his neck. He pulled me closer to him, leaning on each other''s forehead.


    Even without music, we started dancing slowly gliding our feet on the sides. We were staring at each other''s eyes and couldn''t find the right words to say.


    I have a lot of things that I wanted to tell him. I wanted to tell him how much I love him and how much happiness he was giving me until now. I wanted him to know that I have never once regretted meeting him, that meeting him was the thing I am most thankful of. Without him, I would never have Caden and our unborn child. If it''s not for him, I would never have experienced the joy of being loved and being in love.


    I said those words in silence. Telling him that, it seemed like I was saying goodbye to him.


    He wasn''t saying anything either. I wanted to ask him what''s on his mind, but I didn''t have the courage. We savored the moment and the time we had before the coronation.


    I felt him tighten his arms around my waist then he pressed his lips into mine. His lips tasted cinnamon mixed with his warm breath.


    I slightly parted my lips when I felt his tongue trying to slide inside my mouth. I felt his one hand brushing my thigh under my robe. I wasn''t wearing any underwear since I just got out of the shower.


    His kiss became rough and rushed. I know he was anxious. And I am the same. We couldn''t change the fact that someone might get hurt today, or worse, die.


    He then pushed me, mming me against the door. I met his tongue with mine, and responded to his kisses. I moved my hands to his pants, unbuckled and unzipped them.


    I grabbed his dick by putting my hand inside his underwear while he slightly opened my thighs with his knee. I felt him rubbing my clit before putting one finger inside me.


    I moaned and gasped for some air when he moved his finger inside and out. When he pulled his finger away, I raised one of my legs, wrapping it around his waist.


    I held on to his dick and brushed it against my wet entrance.. I moaned louder when he suddenly shoved his hardened flesh harder.

 Chapter 194 - [R18] Last Dance

    While our lips were tangled with each other, he continued to thrust his dick inside me. Our bodies were burning with love and desire as if this would be thest time.


    We couldn''t tell what the future holds. We acted like it was thest time that we were together. His kisses and his embrace were full of passion.


    I responded to his every kiss and his every touch. When he released my lips, we were both panting. He was leaning his forehead to mine.


    "Love, I''m crazy for you. You''re mine. In this life and the next, you belong to me and I belong to you." He whispered.


    "I''m yours always and for all eternity, my love." I answered.


    Then he started kissing me on the neck. I felt one of his hands cupped my breast as he rubbed my nipple with his thumb, I moaned. I couldn''t exin the sensation I felt when he touched me. His lips brushed from my neck down to my other breast. I felt him licked my nipple using his tongue before suckinh it. I arched my back from the pleasure I felt.


    "Love." I called in a hoarse voice.


    I felt his hand touch me from my breast down to my navel then to my thighs. He then brushed his fingers between my thighs. He slowly rubbed my clit while he continued pounding me, making me moan even louder. I tweaked his hair with my left hand while my right hand was holding on his shirt.


    I turned my head on both sides and cried out his name. I felt his dick move, sliding inside me. I felt the head of his dick poking my womb.


    He then pulled out his dick, moved his lips, kissing me down to my navel then to the sides of my thigh, his finger still ying with my clit. He was staring at me while he brushed his lips slowly from my thighs then between them. I gasped and bit my lips.


    I felt his mouth suck my clit and started licking my dripping pussy. His finger was moving inside and out while his tongue was ying with my clit.


    "Ahhhhh¡­ Looooove¡­ Ohhh yeaaah!" I moaned over and over. I couldn''t exin the excitement and the different level of bliss his tongue and finger was giving me. I felt like I would lose my mind. I couldn''t control myself so I held his head, pushing it harder in my pussy.


    I was disappointed when he removed his finger but I almost screamed when he slid his tongue inside me, reaching its sensitive spot.


    "Ohhhh my! That''s the spot, love! Ahhh¡­ Ahhh... Ahhh¡­" I couldn''t remember how many times I called out his name. Thinking back, I didn''t expect that making love could really make you go crazy.


    Jayden continued to pleasure me with his tongue and finger, moving his tongue inside and out of my core while his finger rubbed my clit. I came into his mouth when he moved his tongue faster. He sucked me hard, swallowing the white juice flowing from my pussy.


    He then stood up and pulled me into the vanity mirror. He was standing behind me, looking at our reflection. He slowly untied my robe, making it fall on the floor. I felt his dick rubbing my butt.


    "It felt good just being this close to you." I whispered as I let out a breathless moan.


    "Peggy, I love you." He murmured.


    "Jayden, please." I suddenly felt restless.


    I felt like it was thest time I would hear those words from him. He wrapped his arms around my waist, embracing me tighter.


    "Don''t say goodbye to me. I won''t answer you now. You have to wait for my answer once everything''s okay." I said in a gentle voice.


    He nodded and started kissing me on the neck. He licked me on the shoulder then gently bit me, sucking it after to leave me a mark.


    I chose a long sleevece dress for the coronation so I''m not worried that someone might see it. I didn''t care about it either. I would be happy if everyone could see the mark from my husband. I would be d to unt it.


    He looked at me intently in the mirror. His eyes were beaming with lust and were overwhelmed by his love for me. I was breathing rapidly and I could see that my face was flushed.


    "I want you, love" I whispered when I felt his dick again, rubbing against my butt.


    He then pushed me gently, making me bend in front of the mirror. He held my hair together with one hand as he positioned himself behind me. His other hand rubbed his dick in my dripping entrance then slowly pushed forward.


    "Ohhhh my goooood!" I screamed, feeling his erection as it slowly slid inside me..


    "Ugh¡­ You''re so wet my love¡­ So good¡­ So warm inside you¡­ Fuuck!" He howled while he pushed himself further and harder inside.


    I bit my lips and rolled my eyes when he pulled half of his dick to push deeper inside me. I moaned when the tip nudged my womb.


    "Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­"


    "Hold on, love." He said.


    I held on to the vanity when he started thrusting his dick inside and out. I felt his abdomen mming on my butt as he pounded me over and over.


    I felt a mixture of pain and pleasure receiving his full erection in that position. It wasn''t the first time we made love and he was behind me. We did it a hundred times already. Maybe because I was pregnant and just got out of the hospital a few days ago.


    I could feel his dick getting harder and bigger inside me. I felt his movement became faster and rougher so I needed to tell him how I felt.


    "Love, be gentle." I murmured as I looked into his eyes in the mirror.


    I saw his face became worried then pulled out his dick. I straightened up, confused.. He took a deep breath then gently carried me, bridal style.

 Chapter 195 - [R18] Last Kiss

    "I''m sorry." He whispered while giving me soft kisses on the lips.


    I smiled at him, wrapped my arms around his neck and responded to his kisses.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine." I said in between our kisses.


    Our dressing room was adjacent to the bedroom, so when he walked out, he walked towards the bed.


    He put me down gently and positioned himself on top of me. I voluntarily opened my legs, wrapping them around his waist.


    He held his dick, rubbing it again to my entrance before shoving it inside.


    "Ahhhhh... Love, it feels so good inside you." He said in a hoarse voice.


    He leaned his forehead against mine as he thrust deeper into my core. I could feel his dick moving inside and out of my wet pussy. I arched my hips to meet his every thrust.


    "Jayden. Ahhhh... Ahhhh... Faster..." I moaned, biting my lips as my head tilted from left to right.


    He moved faster and I could feel his hardness was poking my womb. It was another level of sensation. His dick was sliding in and out of me. I couldn''t exin how amazing it was. His movement became faster but gentler and I could hear the sound of his every thrust.


    "Love, you''re amazing. Ugh¡­ Ugh..." He groaned as he prated his dick deeper inside me.


    "Oh yeah! Ohhhh fuck me harder, love... Ahhhhhhh¡­ Ahhhhhhh..." I screamed in pleasure.


    He grinded his hips as he continued to push his dick forward. I was hugging him tighter and as he thrust deeper into my core, my nails were plunging on his back, leaving a mark.


    "Love, I''ming." I shouted, sucking him inside.


    I heard him growl and continued to pound me. Our burning bodies were mixed with our scent and sweat.


    He kissed me on the cheek then nibbled my earlobe and whispered. "Come with me, my love."


    Then he thrust deeper and faster into my core. And as I danced along with his every movement, I moaned and cried his name over and over. His dick continuously poked my womb, nudging my most sensitive spot.


    With hisst thrust, we both reached the climax. I felt his dick twitch as he released his white juice inside me, mixing with mine.


    He groaned and was holding onto the sheets, gasping for air. He then copsed on top of me. We were both panting, exhausted but satisfied.


    He kissed me on the shoulder then stood up and rolled on my side. We were bothid t on the bed, looking at the ceiling.


    I could hear his breath as he continued to take in some air. He turned his face to me and I did the same. We were staring at each other and felt his hand hold mine.


    "Let''s continue our dance." He suggested.


    I''m not really sure if it was meant to be a joke. But his face was serious so I nodded and stood up.


    I reached out my hand and smiled.


    "Will you dance with me, mister?" I asked, making a flirty face.


    He chuckled then reached out his hand to hold mine.


    We started again like what we did earlier. We moved with our feet, gliding and swaying around the room. We were just staring at each other, saying nothing.


    There was just an hour left before the ceremony started. We took a quick showe then we went back to the dressing room. We were quiet while we prepared ourselves for Kyle''s coronation and the uing war.


    "Love." He called.


    I turned to him and he was already in his royal robe. He really looked like a prince when he wore that outfit.


    I stood up to know what he wanted. He stared at me from head to toe. I just chose a simple pencil cut red dress. The sleeves were long and there was a slit on the left side of my thigh. The whole dress was embellished and surrounded with crystals.


    I decided not to show off some skin since I am the target of Alejandro Rossi.


    "You''re stunning, love." He said.


    I smiled and walked towards him.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    My eyes widened when he suddenly showed me a small gun. He was putting some bullets in it and the holster was on the table.


    "I need you to keep this with you for protection. I can''t promise that I could stay with you for the whole ceremony so you should keep this." He said.


    "B-But Jayden-"


    "Peggy, we are at war. They will attack us anytime. We should ept all the possibilities that could happen tonight. I know you knew how to use this." He said in a serious tone.


    When I was in grade school, my father''s secretary took me to a target shooting lesson. He said father ordered him to enroll me so I could learn how to use a gun. I was confused and asked him the reason. He just said that father told him that I might use it in the future. I guess he was right.


    I nodded and took the gun when he handed it to me. It was a Glock G43x with a magazine capacity of ten plus one. It could hold four more rounds than the previous model. It has a longer grip so it''s easier to use and it was lighter than the Smith & Wesson Shield.


    I frowned when Jayden suddenly crouched down and touched me under my dress. Just with his simple touch, I felt like electricity ran through my body.


    He put the holster around my thigh, making sure that it wasn''t obvious. I nodded when he looked at me as if asking if the fit was okay.


    I holsted the gun and looked at myself in the mirror, checking if it was visible. I took a deep breath and bit my lips then turned to Jayden again.


    He walked towards me, pulling me into his arms again. I wanted to cry but I stopped myself. Crying won''t help us.


    He cupped my face and nted onest kiss on my lips.


    "Are you ready?" He asked.


    I nodded then put my hand in his arm.. We walked out of our bedroom, hoping that everything will endwithout losing anyone.

 Chapter 196 - The Ceremony

    The ceremony will be held in the throne room so we went there directly after getting Caden from his room.


    As a member of the royal family, we would be seated ording to rank. Everyone knew that I was next in line to the throne so I was the one seated in front followed by my husband, then Caden. I wanted Caden to sit in the middle of Jayden and I, but the people''s attention was on us.


    Grandpa should be present during the coronation but since he couldn''t make it in time, he already sealed the promation of Kyle''s appointment.


    Our friends were seated somewhere in the middle as I looked at the back to search for them. If it was allowed, I would rather sit with them than with the royal family members.


    I didn''t have any problems with them but I just couldn''t trust thempletely. I know that a lot of members of the royal family have tried to take the throne from Kyle.


    We were informed that Prince Philip, one of our cousins, tried to make up a false story against Kyle. He bribed one of Kyle''s ssmates in the university to spread a rumor that my brother tried to force himself on her. Of course we would never believe such a lie.


    He didn''t stop there. In the middle of the scandal, he was also trying to seduce Emily, telling her that he would make her his queen once Kyle was dethroned.


    Emily was stressed for a few weeks, not because she believed the rumor but because she was worried about her husband. In the end, the woman admitted that she epted a bribe from Prince Philip and gave a public apology.


    Kyle was supposed to give him a punishment but his parents begged for him. Instead, he stripped off his title and was never allowed to set foot in the pce.


    But even though the scandal has been cleared, the royal family never took their eyes off Kyle. I knew it was hard for him and I was never there to help him. He never asked for my help but that doesn''t mean he didn''t need his sister.


    I looked around at the room again and saw some familiar faces. But most of the guests were unfamiliar. The room was surrounded with royal guards and A.E Corporation''s men were also there but dressed as guests or servants.


    The throne room can aodate a thousand guests or more but since there would be a possible attack, we decided to have around two hundred people only and that includes us, the royal family, our friends and A.E Security Team.


    All other guests and the people of Flousia could only watch the ceremony through a live broadcast. Media Tech, owned by the Jackson n, was the only media who was allowed to record the ceremony.


    Once the Mafia start the attack, Media Tech will cut the broadcast but will continue to record what was happening inside the pce. There were a lot of hidden cameras that were secretly installed.


    I felt Jayden''s hand on mine. It was warm and when I looked at him, he was smiling. He leaned forward and whispered in my ear.


    "Smile. Don''t make them think that we already know something. Focus, love. Focus on me."


    Then he nted a gentle kiss on my cheek.


    Maybe I was really too obvious. I didn''t notice that my eyes were moving around the room as if I was looking for something or someone.


    I nodded when I felt Jayden squeezed my hand. I forced myself to smile, not minding if it was too fake to everyone.


    "Mommy, when will it start? I want to stay with Alira and Lucas. Can I go there?" Caden suddenly asked while pointing where the Wilson''s were seated.


    I looked at Jayden and I know he knew what was on my mind. I wanted Caden to be with our friends. I was thinking he would be safer with them than with us since Kyle and I were the main target.


    Jayden shook his head and turned to Caden.


    "Son, you have to stay here with us. The royal family will think that Mommy and Daddy have a stubborn child. The ceremony will start once that door opens." He said, pointing at the entrance door where Kyle and Emily would enter.


    He pouted at first but eventually smiled, telling us that he understood.


    "If anything goes wrong, I want to protect both of you. Caden should be with you at all times. He would be scared if you''re not with him." He murmured.


    Jayden was right. Caden needs me and his father if scary things happen. He might cry and I would definitely get worried if he''s not with me.


    "Oh it''s starting!" Caden shouted.


    Then we heard the entrance door slowly opening.


    ''Thud! Thud!"


    "Announcing! Your Royal Highnesses, Crown Prince Kyle Theodore Hulls and the Crown Princess Emily ir Nitori Hulls!" The Royal announcer shouted.


    Kyle and Emily walked down the center aisle with a red carpet on it. They slowly entered, walking towards the throne.


    In front was the Archbishop who will officiate the ceremony, dressed in a red robe. On his right side was a ss square box where the King''s Crown, Flousia''s Orb and Scepter were.


    I turned my eyes to Kyle who was looking really good wearing his golden royal robe and beside her was Emily who was as elegant as she had ever been. They really look good together, I thought inwardly.


    Kyle nced at me and smiled. I don''t know how I would feel with his expression. He didn''t look worried like when we talked earlier. I saw him winked at me then turned his eyes again in front.


    I suddenly felt excited and happy for him and Emily. For a moment, I forgot that we had something going on that might happen anytime soon. I was smiling while I looked at my brother and my friend walking towards the Archbishop.


    They stopped in the middle and vowed before continuing. It was tradition that they needed to bow three times as they walked towards the front.


    They made the second bow and continued to walk. When they were in front of the Archbishop, they made theirstbow and kneeled.


    "Your Majesty, are you now ready and willing to take the oath?" The Archbishop asked.


    "I am willing." Kyle answered.


    The Archbishop walked closer in front of Kyle and started the coronation oath taking.


    "Will you solemnly promise and swear to govern the People of Folusia ording to their respectivews and customs?"


    "I solemnly promise so to do." Kyle answered in a firm voice.


    "Will you promise to use your power for the welfare of your people and not for your own interest?"


    "I will."


    Then the other bishops picked the orb and the scepter, and handed it to the Archbishop. He whispered a short prayer before giving them to Kyle.


    Next, the crown was passed on to the Archbishop. He then said another prayer.


    "I pray to the almighty to bless and sanctify our king as we set a crown of gold, the crown of the faithful, on this day upon his head. Enrich his royal heart with grace and abundance and crown him with all princely virtues."


    After saying the prayer, he then put the crown on Kyle''s head. Then he did the same with Emily.


    After being crowned, the people inside shouted in unison.


    "Long live the King! Long live the Queen!"


    "Long live the King! Long live the Queen!"


    "Long live the King! Long live the Queen!"


    The new King and Queen turned, facing the people with smiles on their faces, as the audience on the inside and outside of the pce continued shouting.


    "Presenting! Your Majesties, Kyle Theodore Hulls, King of Flousia and Emily ir Nitori Hulls, Queen of Flousia!"


    The royal announcer shouted, introducing the newly crowned King and Queen.


    I was smiling the whole time. My heart was sincerely happy for Kyle and Emily. I didn''t notice that tears were falling from my eyes.


    Jayden wiped my tears with his fingers. I know he was also happy that the crowning was a sess.


    After the coronation, a party was held. The King and Queen took off their royal robes and changed into a dress and suit.


    I walked towards Kyle and Emily to congratte them but was suddenly stopped by one of the royal guards. I forgot that since they''ve been crowned already, I cannot approach them as easily as before unless permission would be granted from them.


    "Let her. That''s okay." Kyle ordered while walking towards me.


    I was hesitant to hug him because people would think differently from now on. But Kyle suddenly pulled me, wrapping his arms around me.


    "Are you that happy for me that I saw you crying?" He asked.


    I giggled. "I am."


    "Did you manage to do it?" He suddenly asked.


    I know he was talking about what we discussed earlier.


    "Yes.." I simply answered.

 Chapter 197 - Storm Part 1

    Kyle didn''t respond and just hugged me tight before releasing me. He couldn''t ask me since he knew I didn''t know anything either.


    When he released me, I smiled then walked towards Emily while he talked to Jayden. If it weren''t for the threat of the Mafia, we would bepletely rejoicing from the bottom of our hearts. But our joy was mixed with fear and restlessness.


    "Congrattions." I greeted Emily.


    She smiled back at me, looking really like a dignified queen. I hugged her tight, then the rest of our friends joined in.


    "Your Majesty." Nina teased while doing a curtsy.


    Weughed at it, trying not to show everyone that there were other things in our minds.


    Ourughter was interrupted when we suddenly heard a slow p. The people inside the hall looked in the direction where the noise came from.


    We know it was the time we were all anticipating. The person who pped was none other than Alejandro Rossi.


    From what she remembered, Venice said that Alejandro was thirty years older than their sister, Victoria. But the man who was walking towards them didn''t look old. He looked like just around his early thirties.


    He was about the same height as Luke with a pair of ck eyes, pointed nose and a downturned lips. He was actually good looking and not some old fat bellied guy.


    He was a few steps away from us when the royal guards stopped him. He raised his hands in surrender but four men rushed behind him, dressed as guests.


    "I just wanted to greet the new king." He said in a casual tone.


    Jayden and the others were standing a few feet in front of us. I felt anxious when I saw Caden was beside him, and the kid was holding hands with Alira. Maybe they were ying when they noticed it became quiet.


    Jayden turned to Caden and signaled to walked towards me along with Alira. I saw my son dragged the little girl and I know that he understood that there''s danger.


    He looked at me and I was surprised that I didn''t see a scared face. He was serious and his silver eyes were like his father''s other personality, dark and cold.


    Alira stayed behind Caden, not letting go of his hand, instead of running towards her mother and her twin brother.


    "I believe you have to ask an audience to the king first." Someone from the royal family said.


    I didn''t bother to look who voiced it out. I was too busy thinking of some other things. I was looking at the man who was standing in front of the royal guards.


    "Hmm. And I believe the new king would grant me an audience, right?" Alejandro answered.


    Kyle didn''t say a word, walked towards his throne followed by Emily. As the prince and princess, Jayden and I needed to stand near them.


    Kyle didn''t order everyone to leave the throne room. He signaled to the royal guards to let Alejandro pass through but his men were not allowed.


    I frowned when I didn''t see Caden. I looked around and I saw him standing in between Luke and Alora, still holding hands with Alira.


    "Love?" I whispered to Jayden.


    He sped his hand with mine and gently smiled at me.


    "He''ll be fine." He said when he felt I became anxious.


    I nodded and took a deep breath then turned my eyes to Alora. She looked back, reassuring me that they will take care of Caden if anything went wrong.


    "So what can I do to the Capo of the Rossi''s?" Kyle started to ask.


    Alejandro stood staring directly at Kyle. He didn''t even bow or pay respect to the newly crowned king and queen. He really didn''t care if he was in front of the royal family.


    He then turned his gaze at me, making my spine shivers as his eyes looked at me from head to toe. It was a good thing that I chose a dress that didn''t show up too much skin. I felt Jayden''s aura changed and I knew it was his other self.


    His other self was like Cam now, one of Alora''s personalities. He woulde out and take over every time he sensed something dangerous.


    "I believe you have something to say to us, right? You wouldn''t be here for nothing." Kyle asked again to get Alejandro''s attention.


    The man looked back at Kyle. His face suddenly became serious and dark.


    "Your Majesty, I am here to take your sister." He tantly answered.


    We already knew about his n but we didn''t expect that he would tell us directly what he wanted.


    "You do know that my sister was already married. I also do not meddle with my sister''s personal affairs as long as she is happy and safe." Kyle reiterated each word.


    We were surprised when he suddenlyughed. Hisugh was like that of a devil. It was cold and eerie. I felt the goosebumps all over my body and my knees were starting to tremble.


    "I don''t think you understand. I am not asking your permission. I will take your sister, your throne and Flousia. Either you give it to me or I will get them all by force." He said, staring intently into Kyle''s eyes.


    Kyle didn''t blink at all. He was also making eye contact with the enemy. I have never seen his eyes like that. There''s no fear in it. He was staring at Alejandro with power burning in his eyes like a zing sun. When I looked at Emily, she was the same, not showing any ounce of fear.


    "I know you would say that. What makes you think that you could easily get what you want from us? You are underestimating the power of the royal family." Kyle answered back using his King''s voice.


    "You really don''t know anything kid. What do you think what''s happening outside of this room? Are you not surprised why I easily got inside the pce?"


    "I also wonder why." Kyle simply answered.


    Alejandro seemed very confident that he would win against us. But hearing Kyle talk to him like that, made me feel safe.


    From Alejandro''s expression, I know he was beginning to get impatient and pissed. He tilted his head to the side, gave a signal to his men.


    It happened so fast. All I could hear was screams and squeals from the people inside the throne room. I looked from where Alora and the others were standing earlier to check on Caden.


    I started to panic when I saw our friends were still there but Caden and Alira weren''t. My eyes were asking Alora, then she looked down to her side and was also surprised that my son and her daughter were missing. She whispered to Luke and he started looking around.


    "Nobody move! Or else we will be forced to shoot!" Alejandro shouted.


    The royal guards were also in position. Guns from both sides were out, pointing at each other. Even without an order from Kyle, the royal guards will automatically act to protect their King.


    My heart suddenly pounded loudly when two of the royal guards who were supposed to protect me and Jayden, pointed their guns at us.


    Kyle''s eyes widened. I know he didn''t expect that. The royal guards swore to protect the royal family, especially the King.


    Jayden didn''t move. I couldn''t turn my eyes on him. I felt like I was going to fall anytime as my knees continued shaking. I was also worried about Caden and Alira. My friends were still standing and couldn''t move since Alejandro''s men were pointing their guns at them.


    Kyle and Emily were still seated on the throne, protected by the royal guards. It was a relief that no one turned their backs on them.


    Alejandro moved and started walking towards me. I was surprised and confused when Jayden suddenly let go of my hand. I was thinking that he did that because a gun was pointed in his head.


    I bit my lips as my whole body started to tremble when Alejandro was getting closer. Am I going to be taken again by the Mafia? Will Jayden allow another man to touch me in front of him? I thought to myself.


    Alejandro stopped in front of me. nced at Jayden with a smirk on his face. I wanted to run away and barf. Just thinking that another man would touch me other than my husband made my stomach crumble.


    He turned his gaze again to me. I couldn''t move with the thought that someone might get shot if I ran away from him. I closed my eyes when I saw his hand move to touch my face.


    I waited. But nothingnded on my cheek. I opened my eyes and was surprised to see Jayden was now holding Alejandro. His arm was wrapped around the man''s neck while his other hand was holding a gun, pointed at Alejandro.


    "What made you think I will allow you to touch my wife? She''s mine. I will never allow anyone to touch even a strand of her hair!" Jayden said with gritted teeth.


    He was mad. He was quiet and didn''t move earlier, letting go of my hand was part of his n to get Alejandro.


    "Love?" I called.


    "Get behind me now!" He ordered and so I did.


    He then turned to Kyle and to Luke.. It was a signal they''ve been waiting for.

 Chapter 198 - Storm Part 2

    Guns fired on both sides. I was running through the pce halls, following Caden and Alira.


    When Jayden was almost strangling Alejandro, he gave Kyle and Luke a signal to attack. But another spy who was hiding behind our backs suddenly appeared, ready to attack Jayden.


    Jayden noticed someone from behind so his attention was turned to that person. Alejandro grabbed that chance to struggle away from him. Next thing I knew they were on the floor, wrestling against each other.


    I was a bit frozen when I saw Jayden was trying to pin down Alejandro. Then I saw Caden run outside of the throne room, dragging Alira. I looked at Jayden and I knew he also saw Caden.


    "Go!" He shouted.


    I curled my lips, nced at the exit then back to Jayden before running outside.


    When I opened the door, the royal guards, Luke and Jayden''s men and Alejandro''s men were fighting. I hesitated at first and felt that my heart was pounding so loud from fear.


    Then I saw my son and Alira crawling on the side of the hallway. My feet moved on their own to follow them. I was walking at first but when I saw the kids stood up and started running, I ran.


    ''BANG''


    I was stunned hearing a gunshot from the throne room. I wanted to run back inside to check on Jayden but I know my priority.


    I remember every word my father told me the other day. ''If anything goes wrong, run and take Caden. Save yourself and your kids.''


    I know Jayden wouldn''t want me to go after him first without making sure that Caden is safe. I bit my lips, closed my eyes then took a deep breath and started to walk away, not looking back.


    After a single gunshot, I heard shots continuously from left to right. I didn''t know what happened to my friends, to Kyle and Emily. I needed to get Caden and Alira into safety first then I would go back and look for Jayden.


    I continued to follow the kids and saw them run into the library. I couldn''t run as fast as them because of my pregnancy. I was also having cramps on my left leg and I could feel the pain in every step I made.


    As I was getting nearer to the library, two men of the Rossi''s saw me. One was holding a Station Six-9 handgun while the other had abatmander trench knife which had a seven and half inch de.


    Now that I think of it, I could use the things I learned from those self defense trainings that Benjamin had me enrolled in when I was young. I didn''t expect that a day woulde that I would be thanking my foster father for forcing me on those trainings.


    "Hello Princess! Where are you going?" One of them asked.


    I was afraid but I have to be strong for my family. I cannot be a damsel in distress waiting for my love toe to my rescue.


    "This is where I live, where else should I be? I should be the one asking you. Where are you going?" I asked in a serious tone.


    The other man who was holding a knife chuckled. My heart was beating so loud and fast when I saw their eyes. There was no sign of fear or mercy through them. I could sense that they won''t hesitate to kill a woman and two kids.


    I was a few steps away from the entrance of the library, praying and hoping that Caden and Alira would note out of that door.


    I felt the sudden pain from my left leg again. I couldn''t remember if I tripped from running or if it was really just cramps. I took a deep breath and walked to the other side.


    The men started walking towards me. I was breathing heavily as my heart beat faster. I know if they catch me, everything will end. If I fall into Alejandro''s hands, the things that we have done so far will definitely go to waste.


    I walked backwards when they were getting closer until they passed to the library. Then suddenly the door from the library opened. My eyes widened when I saw Cadene out. The two men heard it and turned around to see who it was.


    It was an opening I was waiting for. When they turned their eyes away from me, I lifted my dress and pulled out the gun that was holstered on my leg. I didn''t waste a second and just pulled the trigger, shot the gun twice and killed the two men.


    Caden saw the blood flow from the men''s heads. He was staring at them. Once again, I felt scared. He saw things that a three year old shouldn''t. I was afraid that he would see me differently and that he would fear me.


    "Sweetie?" I called, staring into his eyes.


    He looked at me and I saw fear into his silver eyes. Tears started to fall from my eyes. I holstered the gun back to my leg and rushed into my son''s side.


    "Caden. It''s me. Mommy." I said while I crouched down in front of him.


    I looked at him from head to toe, checking any bruises in his body. Aside from looking so tired, I think he was okay.


    "Mommy, I run with Alira to hide. I don''t want to be a burden from you and daddy. Why are you here?" He said.


    I thought he was going to cry but I guess he was trying his best to be brave. For me and his father, but most of all for Alira.


    "Yes baby. You did the right thing. I was just worried about you so I came to find you and take you to a safer ce." I said, trying to calm myself.


    He nodded then suddenly hugged me tight.


    "I''m happy you''re here mommy. I was scared." He whispered.


    "Oh my baby. I''m sorry." I said while crying.


    I wanted to exin everything to him but we had to hurry. I needed to hide them somewhere and make sure that they were safe.


    "Caden, where''s Alira?" I asked.


    He pointed at the library so I stood up while he dragged me inside. He guided me to the third floor and that''s where we saw Alira sitting in the corner with her face buried on her knees.


    "Alira!" Caden called while running towards her.


    When Alira saw Caden, she also stood up and rushed into him. I somehow felt happy seeing two little angels embracing each other. I realized that they already have strong connections and that they truly trust each other.


    "Caden, Alira, let''s go. Hurry!" I called.


    I held Caden''s hand while Alira was holding his. I felt proud that Caden was able to protect her.


    We used the secret passages of the pce. There''s one in the library so we really didn''t need to go outside.


    One of the shelves was a sliding door that would lead you to a basement. The basement was like an underground tunnel with different routes towards the rooms in the pce.


    At the end of the tunnel, there were three routes. One on the left, then in the middle and on the right. The route on the left will lead you to the garden of our private residence. If you go with the one on the right, you''ll be going to a shelter, a safe ce for the royal family to hide. In the middle, was directed to the throne room.


    We turned right and walked towards the shelter. The door can be opened by the locket mom gave me and Kyle. I took out the locket and pushed it on the carving of the door.


    "Alira!" It was Lucas who called his twin sister.


    I was so relieved to see that almost everyone was there. Alora, Nina, Emily, Sophie, some members of the royal family and the kids.


    Alira ran towards her mom and jumped into her arms. Alora looked at me and whispered ''thank you''. I nodded and slightly smiled at her.


    "Your Majesty!" I called Emily.


    She walked fast towards me and pulled me into her arms.


    "I''m so d you''re safe." He murmured.


    "Me too. But can you take care of Caden for me?" I asked.


    She frowned and was looking at me intently.


    "Peggy, what are you nning to do?" She asked.


    The rest of our friends heard and the next thing I knew they were already around us.


    "I need to go there. To Jayden. I can''t just sit here while he was risking his life for me, for us." I eximed while biting my lips.


    "This is the n Peggy. We stay here and wait. If you go out there and something happens to you, everything will go to waste. Don''t be selfish! You are not the only one who''s waiting for the man they love." Nina almost yelled.


    "I''m sorry Nina. I didn''t mean to offend someone. But I really need to go. My brother and my husband, the royal family, our servants and men, they were fighting for Flousia. I have to do this." I said in a serious tone.


    Then I turned around and walked away. Before I opened the door, I looked back and saw Caden staring at me. I smiled at him and continued to walk out of the door.


    "Mommy! I love you! Promise me you''lle back okay?"


    I heard Caden shouting. I stopped but didn''t turn to look back at him.


    "I love you, son.." I whispered before the door of the shelter closed.

 Chapter 199 - The Mastermind

    I was running through the hallway and wasn''t looking back. I wanted to cry when I left Caden, but I needed to make sure that Jayden was okay.


    I kept on running, trying to avoid those men who were fighting on both sides. I would hide every time I saw someone from the Mafia and from our side. I couldn''t risk being seen by anyone, since there were spies among us.


    My heart was pounding so loud and my feet were numb from running. I was stillwearing two inches heel sandals and my dress was long with a trail at the back so it was hard for me to move.


    I heard some footsteps at the end of the corridor and hid myself in a small room that looked like a storage room. I took a deep breath as I panted from exhaustion. I could feel my own sweat running through my skin.


    I felt a sudden pain in my ankle so I decided to take off my shoes and just walk barefooted. I saw a scissor in a small storage box and used it to cut my dress. I couldn''t make it so short to avoid unnecessary attraction from the Mafia men.


    I leaned my face on the door to listen if they were still there.


    When I was sure that it was quiet, I slowly opened the door and continued to wander down the hallway. Then I suddenly heard screams of women, begging for their lives.


    "Please spare us. Please! Please!" They pleaded.


    I wanted to see Jayden but I can''t just turn my back to my people. I looked around, trying to find where the voices wereing from.


    For some reason, it became quiet, I couldonly hear those women''s cries. I was now on the west side of the pce where the walls were painted in white. There were paintings and portraits of Flousia''s history on the right side and a full open window on the other side. I carefully and quietly walked down the hallway.


    If I go right by the end of the red carpeted floor, it will lead me to Grandpa''s room. They may be servants of the former king and were just caught doing their duties.


    "Where is she?" One of the men asked.


    I frowned. It''s either me or Emily they were looking for.


    "We didn''t see her. We''re not lying. Thest time we saw her was yesterday. We''re not assigned to assist in the throne room so we really don''t know where Princess Margaret is." One of the women answered.


    So it was me. Maybe Alejandro ordered his men to look for me while Jayden and him were fighting. It was a trick to buy them some time to get me.


    I was leaning on the wall, feeling so nervous and weak. I could feel my knees were shaking from fear. I have the right to run and just leave the servants with those men, but I couldn''t turn a blind eye and pretend I didn''t see anything.


    I held on to the side of my dress, touching the gun holstered on my thigh. I slowly turned to the side to see how many men were there. I took a peek and saw that there were two men and five women.


    It was a relief that the men''s backs were turned away from me. The women were on the floor hugging each other and I could see that they were crying and trembling in fear as they begged for their lives.


    As I closed my eyes, I bit my lips and breathed deeply. I was praying and hoping that no one gets hurt by those women. I heard another scream again and when I looked again, one of the men was pointing a gun at one of the women.


    "Since you don''t know where she is, there''s no use of keeping you alive." They said.


    The women cried louder. When I saw the man ready to shoot, I acted quickly, grabbed the gun on my thigh and without a word shot the two men on the head.


    The servants were shocked and cried their heart out. I holstered the gun back to my thigh and rushed towards them to check if they were hurt.


    "Is anyone hurt?" I asked.


    They looked at me, surprised that I am the one who saved them.


    "Princess! Princess!" They called.


    "You''re all fine. Now go to that room on the left, it''s a storage room. Hide there for now. I don''t think they will look in there. Just be quiet." I ordered.


    They nodded and started to stand up. I was about to walk away when one of the servants grabbed my hand.


    "Princess, you shouldn''t be here. Come with us and let''s hide." She said.


    She was older than the other girls and I knew she was one of Grandpa''s servants.


    "I''m fine. I need to find my husband. Go!" I answered.


    "Princess, I heard something from those men. They were talking about a man, the real boss and mastermind of all this. It wasn''t Alejandro Rossi. He was just a puppet boss."


    I was shocked by what she said. Confused all of a sudden, my heart beat rose from fear. My mind was a mess, thinking who was the real person behind all this. My real father was not the enemy, I know that for sure now.


    Then who is it? Who was the man powerful and brave enough to challenge the royal family? What''s his motive?


    "Did you hear who it was?" I asked.


    She shook her head and bowed.


    "I''m sorry Princess. I was caught listening to their conversation." She answered.


    I tapped her on the shoulder and smiled, reassuring her that everything''s okay.


    "Don''t worry. What you told me was a big help already. Now go and hide."


    The servants ran towards the storage room while I continued to walk and look for Jayden.. I was walking faster than before, thinking that someone on our side might be the real enemy then all of us were in grave danger.

 Chapter 200 - Conflict

    I could see the entrance to the throne room. I managed to avoid the men from both sides, but I still couldn''t pass and continue. There were bodies everywhere, either knocked down or dead.


    A mixture of gunpowder and blood lingered in the hallway. My heart was beating louder and faster than before, thinking about Jayden''s safety.


    My feet were numb and I am so exhausted from running and hiding. I leaned my back on the wall, breathing heavily. I could hear my own heart as it pounded like a drum.


    I took the gun on my leg and checked the bullets. Only six left, I uttered. I couldn''t exin how scared I am, but I have to be strong. I have to set aside my weakness for the sake of my family.


    Before I continued to walk towards the entrance of the throne room, I touched my belly to feel the little one inside me.


    "Hang in there. We can do this my love." I whispered.


    Then I took a deep breath and started walking. I avoided the bodies on the floor and quietly walked towards the door which was slightly opened.


    "Give up! You already lost! You can''t take Flousia and my sister!"


    It was Kyle! I was beginning to hope that everything was okay since I heard my brother''s voice. I mustered my courage and strength then stepped inside the room.


    The men turned to me and I saw Kyle''s face was shocked. They basically captured the Mafia men, and I was relieved. I looked around and looked for Jayden.


    I saw my father''s face, a mixture of anger and sadness. I turned my face away and again started looking for my husband.


    "Margaret, what are you doing here? You shouldn''t be here." Father said.


    I didn''t answer and was just looking at the face of every man in the room. Then I looked at Kyle but he averted my eyes so I rushed towards him and asked.


    "Where''s my husband?"


    He didn''t answer. Instead, two of the royal guards approached me and held my shoulders. I started to panic. I could feel my whole body shaking from fear and a sudden pain in my belly.


    "Kyle, father?" I called looking at Kyle then to my father.


    No one uttered a single word. My heart raised as I began to feel like everything was blurry. I was about to fall when Kyle grabbed my waist.


    "Margaret, you''re exhausted. You should go to the others." He murmured.


    I frowned. Why won''t they answer my question? I bit my lips and tried to stand up.


    "I''m fine. Where is my husband?" I asked again.


    I saw Kyle nced at my father. I turned my eyes to him and noticed a man lying on the floor behind him. Father gritted his teeth and his aura was dark as the night.


    "Father, i-is that Jayden?" I stammered.


    "Margaret, go back. You''re not supposed to be here!"


    Father''s words echoed inside the throne room. It was firm and sounded mad. But I know it wasn''t for me.


    I shook my head and rushed towards the man behind him. I felt like my heart was taken from my chest and was stabbed, beaten and crushed.


    Jayden was on the floor and I saw blood flowing from his stomach. I felt like someone poured cold water on me. I couldn''t cry. I was mad. I suddenly felt rage was consuming me.


    I turned to Alejandro who was kneeling at the center of the room. I couldn''t think clearly anymore and just grabbed the gun holstered on my thigh then walked towards him.


    "No! Margaret!" Father shouted.


    But maybe I was too fast that no one was able to stop me. My whole body was shaking, not from fear towards the man, but from anger. I pointed the gun on his forehead while ring at him, my eyes were fuming with hatred.


    "Do you know how to use that Princess?" He smirked.


    Iughed in sarcasm.


    "Would you like to find out?" I answered, looking at him coldly.


    "Margaret put that down!" Father called again.


    "No! Not until he answered my question!" I yelled back.


    I stood in front of him while he was looking at me. I didn''t blink and just stared into his eyes.


    "Who''s your boss? The one behind all this!" I started asking.


    He chuckled. "So you already know that I am not the one you don''t need to kill."


    This time, I smirked. All the feelings I had from the first time I learned about our connection with the Mafia was starting to sink in. I thought I already epted our tangled fate but seeing the man I love on the brink of death, I felt like I was going crazy and wanted to kill everyst one of them.


    "I know you are just a puppet. Now, talk. If you don''t, I swear I will shoot every part of your body until you crawl and scream in pain."


    He gave me a wide grin and I knew he couldn''t be easily swayed. I saw the royal doctors and nurses go inside the throne room and attended Jayden. I was relieved. But my anger didn''t subside.


    I knew I needed to show the man that I am not an easy princess, and that I am not a damsel in distress who needed to be saved.


    Without any word and to the surprise of Kyle and father, I shot Alejandro on his left leg.


    The man screamed in pain and I could see blood flowing from the wound.


    "Margaret! Are you crazy?" It was Kyle.


    He was about to get close to me but I turned and pointed the gun at him. He was shocked so he stopped and raised his hands. The royal guards aimed and pointed their guns at me, but then the A..E Security Team also raised their guns to point them to Kyle and the royal guards.

 Chapter 201 - The Royal Secret

    I know it wasn''t supposed to be this way. Kyle is my big brother and the newly crowned King of Flousia. I should be obeying him, but all I wanted now is to torture the man who hurt Jayden.


    The royal guards'' loyalty was to their King, but the loyalty of A.E''s men was with Luke and Jayden. So I am their priority and not Kyle.


    "If Emily got hurt, what would you feel?" I asked Kyle.


    Kyle took a deep breath and looked me directly into the eyes.


    "I will feel the same way. But Margaret, Jayden won''t like this. For his sake, for Caden and for the baby inside you, let me handle this. I will make sure that they will pay for what they''ve done." Kyle said in a firm voice.


    I still didn''t cry even though I wanted to. I felt like the emotions I have inside were making me numb all of a sudden.


    "I patiently waited and listened to everything you told me. And look what happened? Jayden was hurt, I don''t even know if he''ll live. What will happen to me and to my children? Tell me Kyle! Do we need to wait for the slow process of Flousia''s justice? While this man and that boss of his could proudly walk withsmiles on their faces, I am mourning with my children. Is that what you want? To see your sister suffer?"


    I shot Alejandro again on his other leg and his screams were like music to my ears. I don''t care what the people would say about me after. I am not the prim and proper princess from the beginning and I don''t need to be one.


    Kyle took a deep breath again. I know he was starting to get mad, but was trying his best to calm down. Still I didn''t listen. I was so messed up. I couldn''t think straight anymore. All I wanted was revenge.


    We suddenly heard Alejandrough. He was shot twice and almost crawled in pain, but he still managed tough.


    "This is amusing. Seeing the King and Princess who was next in line to the throne having an argument because of me and to the man who they didn''t even know. That''s funny. Family conflict! I am anticipating to see what will happen next to the Kingdom of Flousia." He said in sarcasm.


    Instead of being affected by his sarcastic remarks, Iughed. He stopped giving a wild grin and I saw confusion from his face.


    "Next in line, you said? Why do you think that I am holding that title? Is it because my brother didn''t make a public announcement? You''re all stupid men, then." I started.


    I looked at Kyle and saw him shaking his head. I know he was asking me to stop, but I still continued. I bent down to get close to him while pointing the gun in his forehead, making sure he won''t be able to attack me.


    "Here''s our little secret. I am not the one who you''re looking for."


    I smirked then stepped backwards so everyone could hear me.


    "There''s a secret heir to the throne of Flousia. The King itself didn''t know who it was. I don''t know who it is either. There''s only one person who knew the next heir. And we don''t know that person either. Are you confused?" I looked around, trying to see if one of the men around us would react differently. It''s possible that one of them was the real boss of Alejandro.


    "Since we don''t know who the real mastermind of all this, we made sure that we had another n. It was a secret between me and my brother. We passed the royal seal to someone and told that person to pass it to another. They would need to do the same until it reached the right person who could appoint the next heir."


    I saw some of them murmuring and I heard someone ask if that would be valid. It wasn''t approved by the elders of the royal family and no one really knows who it was.


    "It is valid. Thew states that an heir can be appointed by the King and by its people as long as it has a royal seal. We don''t need approval from the elders. So all of this was nonsense." I said in a clear and loud voice.


    "I don''t believe you. You''re just telling us to save yourself." He said, starting to panic.


    Iughed again. I know I looked like a bitch mocking the enemy with myughter, but I don''t care.


    "If I want to save myself, then I wouldn''t be here." I answered.


    He didn''t respond but when I looked into his eyes, I could see a mixture of fear and pain. I''m not sure if he was afraid of me or someone else but I know he was in pain because of the wound on his legs.


    I walked towards him and tilted his head up when I bent down again.


    "Now, tell me. Who is your real boss? If you won''t talk, I''ll make sure that the next bullet will be in your head." I warned.


    "I-I can''t tell you. He''ll kill my daughters!" He was already getting hysterical as if he saw a ghost.


    I noticed he kept on ncing at someone behind me and fear was eating him. I frowned and slowly turned my head to see who it was, but I didn''t see anyone who looked like a boss. There were three Mafia men kneeling a few steps away behind me, though.


    I turned around again and started walking towards them. On the side, I saw Kyle nod then two royal guards and two men from Jayden''steam surrounded me. I suddenly felt guilty towards my brother. He still wanted to protect me even though I disobeyed him.


    I stopped in front of them and saw them trembling. It was funny.. They were made to kill and to be killed but now that they were actually facing death in the hands of a woman, they suddenly cowered in fear.

 Chapter 202 - Kyles Move

    I signaled the royal guards and they took one of them closer to me. I pointed the gun on his forehead and without remorse, I shot him.


    "Margaret!" Kyle and my father yelled.


    I stared at the man I just killed, blood flowing from his head. I didn''t feel any pity or sadness at all. Then I looked at Kyle and my father.


    "He''s the one who stabbed Jayden. He deserved it." I said in a cold tone.


    The other two men were shaking and bowed down, almost kissing my feet. I could feel them touching my toes, it made me mad.


    How dare them touch me like that! How could they put their filthy hands on the princess?


    With one move, I kicked one of them on the face. It was so hard that one of his teeth fell from his mouth.


    "Try touching me again and I swear you''ll be dead next." I said with gritted teeth.


    "Margaret please stop this." Kyle said in a gentle voice.


    My heart softened when I heard him beg. I closed my eyes and bit my lips. I did something unforgivable and I couldn''t stop it now.


    I looked at Kyle and slightly smiled.


    "I''m sorry Kyle. You know how much I love him and our family. I will ept any punishment from you after this. But for now, let your sister take care of the rest."


    We were staring at each other, trying to read each other''s minds. I was begging in silence to let me do this, and he was begging me to stop.


    Kyle couldn''t just let me hurt anyone even though they are the enemy. There were people in the room who were watching both of us and they would question his authority as the king.


    He took a deep breath and I was surprised with his next statement.


    "Whatever the princess did today, I will take responsibility for it. If her actions were against Flousia''sw, I will take her punishment. I will allow her to act ording to her judgement but she will never be med for it. I, Kyle Theodore Hulls, 21st King of Flousia, will take all the punishment for Princess Margaret."


    My eyes widened. He was approving what I wanted to do but at the same time, risking his position as the King for me. That was a smart move. He knew I wouldn''t do anything reckless if he would say that.


    "You''re crazy!" I eximed.


    The people were confused. They don''t know why Kyle was willing to risk everything for me. But we both knew the reason he did that. It was for me to stop hurting and killing those men.


    If I was just a woman who wanted revenge and didn''t care about my brother, I would just kill everyst one of them. But I love my brother and I would not dare to ruin our family for the sake of revenge.


    "I am just as crazy as you." He answered while looking at me, smiling.


    I pouted and suddenly felt exhausted. My heart softened and tears were starting to form in my eyes.


    Kyle opened his arms, giving me a reassuring smile.


    "Now,e to your brother, let me hug andfort you. Cry in my arms and let out your anger. I promise I will do everything in my power to punish them."


    I dropped the gun and rushed towards him, jumping into his arms. He held me tight while I cried like a child. I was afraid for Jayden''s life so when I saw blood flowing from his stomach, it made me insane. I felt like I wanted to hurt someone because of anger and sorrow.


    "I''m sorry brother! I''m sorry!" I cried.


    Kyle was caressing my back, consoling me. I was trembling from all the emotions I had. I was so tired and couldn''t stand up straight anymore.


    "Shh. I''m here. Now,e and stay beside him. They stitched his wound but can''t move him yet. He''s out of danger." He said.


    I looked at him surprised. Did he just say he''s out of danger?


    He nodded and kissed me on the forehead. He started supporting me to walk towards Jayden who was now on the couch.


    I sat beside him and held his hand.


    "Love?" I called.


    He didn''t respond. I looked at Kyle with a worried face.


    "He''s sleeping. Don''t worry." He said.


    I turned to Jayden again and slowly leaned down to put my head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat. I was relieved and felt happy, he was breathing. Tears flowed from my eyes again, this time from tears of joy.


    Kyle walked towards Alejandro who was still bleeding from the gunshots. I saw Kyle''s face was dark and I know he was mad.


    He suddenly grabbed Alejandro on his neck, strangling him. I just noticed that Kyle was taller than Alejandro. He straightened his arms while choking him, Alejandro''s feet were barely touching the floor.


    "No one messes with my family." He said, clenching his teeth.


    Alejandro''s face became pale as he gasped for air. He held onto Kyle''s hands and I could see he was terrified of my brother. I have never seen Kyle like that. Maybe all of the people in the room never saw that side of him.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when he suddenly threw Alejandro against the wall. One of the royal guards handed him a handkerchief and he wiped his hands with it.


    He looked around, staring into the eyes of every man in the room.


    "If anyone dares to speak about what happened in here will have to answer me." He warned.


    He was now using his authority as the King to protect me and the royal family. He walked towards his throne and casually sat on it.


    Then the guards brought Alejandro in front of him who was looking so pale. Maybe because of the wounds on his legs and a broken arm when Kyle threw him hard.


    "Tell me if you want to die now so I won''t waste my time asking you again.." Kyle said, coldly.

 Chapter 203 - Alejandros Decision

    Alejandro still didn''t say anything. I''m not sure why he was so afraid of his so-called boss that he was willing to risk his life. Kyle felt that he wouldn''t really tell us who it was. He raised his hand to give a signal to his guards.


    The royal guards moved fast and one by one, carried Alejandro''s men outside of the throne room. Alejandro looked around, turning his head from left and right. Confused and afraid, seeing his men being dragged outside.


    "Their lives depend on you. Talk and I might have mercy on all of you." Kyle said in a firm tone.


    Alejandro suddenly bowed down in front of Kyle, but still not saying anything. I looked at Kyle. He was holding a .45 caliber revolver and from the looks of it, I know it was from grandpa.


    He stood up and slowly walked towards him. Without a word, he shot Alejandro on his shoulder. I was suddenly afraid of him. He was the most calm and soft spoken brother but now, all I could see was coldness in his eyes.


    Am I like that earlier? When I shot that man on his knees? I looked around and I could see the scared faces of the people inside the hall. Is Kyle doing that on purpose? I wondered.


    Alejandro screamed in pain and I could see that he was already pale because he lost a lot of blood. I didn''t feel any pity towards the man but we need him alive if we want to get that information.


    I stood up and walked towards Kyle.


    "Brother, we need him. He might die." I whispered.


    Alejandro red at me and Kyle.


    "I despised the royal family! Do you not wonder why a lot of Mafia n resided in this country? Why do you think both of your fathers came from a Mafia n? Why did the previous King allow a union of his only daughter and Matthew Forelli? Why would your mother run away with another man and leave Flousia? And why we don''t follow the codes andws given by the King?" Alejandro grinned.


    I frowned. As far as we know, Flousia was the only country that was never colonized by its neighboring countries. Thew of the Kingdom wasn''t as tight as the others so most of the people from the underworld all over the world moved here to be free men. That was what I was taught during my princess lessons.


    Mother didn''t hate being a princess but she hated her life inside the pce. That''s what I know, at least.


    I looked at Kyle and I could see that somehow, he knew the answers to some of Alejandro''s questions. He didn''t seem surprised at all. He was staring nkly at him.


    "You think I don''t know the reason? Why would I ept being the next King if I don''t even know the past?" Kyleughed.


    He walked back to his throne and sat there while ying with the revolver in his hand. I couldn''t understand what they were talking about. I was also confused, looking at my brother.


    "Kyle?" I called.


    He looked at me intently. With his eyes, looking coldly at me, I suddenly felt that I was afraid of my own brother.


    "I don''t want you to know about this yet. In time Margaret." He said in a cold tone.


    I couldn''t ept that he was keeping a secret from me about our family. About grandpa and about our mother.


    "No! I want to know!" I almost yelled.


    I saw Kyle gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. He was mad.


    "Are you going to disobey me again?" He asked.


    "K-Kyle, I-I"


    "Margaret, the reason I was willing to risk everything for you was because you are my only sister. I will tell you, but not in front of everyone. Do not make me lose my temper." He said.


    I don''t know why but I felt goosebumps when I heard his words. I realized that he won''t really tell me about it since there are a lot of people listening to us.


    I curled my lips and nodded at him. His face suddenly softened towards me. But it turned dark again when he moved his gaze to Alejandro.


    "Say one more word about our family and the next bullet will hit your forehead." Kyle said in a cold tone.a


    Alejandro was afraid once more. He knew that neither Kyle nor me were joking. I didn''t even expect that I could hurt a man because of Jayden. Or maybe I could really do it for the sake of my family.


    "So, let me ask you again. Your life depends on you response. Who is the man behind all this?" Kyle asked again.


    "Do you think I would tell you? Kill me! I''d rather die now than face the wrath of that man!" Alejandro shouted.


    Then Kyle pointed the gun at him.


    "Then I guess, you and your men have no use to me. Oh and your daughters as well, everyst one of you will be executed. I will make sure that no Rossi''s will be able to live, your legacy and bloodline will end here."


    Kyle said without any remorse from his voice. He was about to shoot when Alejandro suddenle shouted.


    "S-Stop! I-I''ll tell you!"


    Kyle smirked and took away his revolver. He didn''t say a word and waited for Alejandro''s next words.


    Alejandro gulped. He was sweating all over and I could see that his breathing was ragged. I looked at Kyle as he instructed the doctors to attend to Alejandro.


    "W-Will you promise to protect my men and their families? W-Will you keep my family safe, especially my daughters?" Alejandro said in a raspy voice.


    Kyle didn''t answer. He couldn''t give him a promise. Alejandro''s daughters were sold and married off to different Mafia ns. He wasn''t sure if they could get them that easily.


    "I will."


    I frowned when I heard another man''s voice.. It was Luke Wilson.

 Chapter 204 - Life

    Luke was the current Chairman of Wilson Group and under him was A.E Corporation where Jayden is the current CEO. So technically, he''s my husband''s boss and friend.


    Kyle looked at Luke. He''s the King but he knew Luke Wilson has more power and wealth than the king of a small country. His power was limited to Flousia only, while Luke holds the power in a lot of countries.


    "He''s Luke Wilson, the chairman of Wilson Group. He''ll take care of them. The royal family can''t provide security for them after all this but once everything''s back to normal, we''ll take over your safety." Kyle answered.


    Kyle''s decision was right. We can''t afford to provide men to Alejandro''s family since a lot of guards were either injured or killed.


    Alejandro was surprised. He didn''t expect to meet Luke. Then his eyes widened and again trembled in fear when he realized who were the men he fought with. I was observing the man who turned white after some realization.


    "You are those men! The one who fought with the Santelmo''s! The five men who won against half of the Mafia ns!" He almost yelled in surprise.


    Luke didn''t answer. Kyle was just looking at Alejandro who was shaking from fear. Percy and Andrew walked towards Kyle and Luke. They looked like they came from a battle.


    "Everything''s fine outside. The girls and the kids were moved already. The other members of the royal family were in a safe ce as well." Percy said.


    I was relieved to hear that everyone''s fine. I saw Andrew run towards me as I was still standing a few steps away from Alejandro and couldn''t move.


    "Peggy!" He shouted. I didn''t know the reason why he was running. then to my surprise, he suddenly carried me.


    "Andrew, what are you doing?" I asked with a frown on my face.


    Andrew was Nina''s fiance. I know it was just a friend''s gesture but it was still awkward for a married woman to be carried by another man, even if he''s a friend.


    "You''re bleeding, princess." He said in a worried voice.


    Then I saw a few drops of blood from where I was standing. My eyes widened and flinched from pain when I felt a sudden pain in my belly.


    I looked at Kyle and my father who was rushing towards me. Kyle yelled for the doctor to check on me. I started to have an irregr breathing. I couldn''t understand why I suddenly bled. I didn''t feel any pain until Andrew told me.


    Then I saw Luke and Percy grabbed a man who was holding a knife. That was the man I kicked earlier that I thought was taken outside. I realized I was stabbed like Jayden.


    Andrew gently put me down on the couch next to Jayden''s. My vision was starting to blur and I couldn''t even recognize the people who approached me.


    "We need to move her. The stab wound was deeper than her husband''s. We need to take her to the hospital." One of the doctors said.


    A stretcher was bought inside the hall to carry me. I could still see the silhouettes of the people who approached me.


    I was afraid of the baby inside me, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to see Caden and Jayden again. I flinched from the pain when they carried me to the stretcher.


    They started to take me away and I took a nce at Jayden when I was already beside the couch where he wasid down.


    "L-Love?" It was Jayden''s voice.


    I looked at him and slightly smiled. It was blurry but I know he was already awake.


    "W-What happened?" He asked.


    "You were stabbed but you''re fine now. But Peggy needs to be taken to the hospital. She''s been stabbed, too." It was Kyle who answered.


    Jayden suddenly grabbed my hand and saw that he was trying to stand up. Kyle and the others stopped him.


    "L-Love, I''m okay. I''m okay." I continued to whisper in a raspy voice.


    Tears started falling from my eyes. It was from the pain and fear of what''s going to happen. I felt so weak and couldn''t exin the level of pain in my belly.


    "No! No! I''ll go with you!" Jayden shouted.


    Kyle nodded to the men who were carrying me while Percy and Andrew were trying to pin down Jayden. He struggled and forced himself to stand up. But he screamed from pain because of his stab wound.


    "L-Love, I''ll be fine. K-Kyle will take you there, right brother? For now, stay still and rest." I stammered.


    Jayden continued to struggle while I cried when slowly his warm hand slid from mine. I didn''t want to let go but I was losing my grip from being too weak. I know Jayden was the same. He couldn''t stand up when our friends stopped him from moving.


    It was blurry but I know someone injected something into him. When he started to lose consciousness, I still heard his voice whispering.


    "I love you, Peggy. Wait for me." He said before his hands fell down, letting go of mine.


    My father held my hand, squeezing it.


    "I''lle with you." He said.


    I took ast nce at Jayden with tears falling from my eyes. My heart was being crushed as I saw him being taken away. He needed to rest and seeing me like this won''t help him.


    Then I touched my belly and talked to the little one inside.


    "Hang on. Please hang on. Please, my little angel. Mommy''s here. Daddy and your big brother''s waiting for you. We''re excited to meet you, so please stay strong for us, okay?" I said while sobbing.


    As I was being transported to the hospital, from blurry vision, it started to go ck. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath when the pain became intense and frequent.


    Thest time I remember, I felt someone injected something on my shoulder before I passed out.

 Chapter 205 - Mireya

    "Mommy, wake up! Where are you?" A little girl''s voice called me.


    I frowned and tried to open my eyes slowly. I still felt dizzy, and my vision was still blurry. I could also feel a throbbing pain in my head.


    "Sweetie? Is that you?" I asked.


    I wasn''t sure whose voice was that, but I suddenly heard her sobbing.


    "Why are you crying? Where are you?" I shouted.


    The girl continued to cry. When I finally opened my eyes, I looked around and saw the vibrant blue sky. I sat up and realized I was in a flower field. But what is this ce? Thest time I knew, I was being taken away from Jayden because I was stabbed.


    I heard the little girl again. I stood up to look around and saw her under the tree. She was crouched down while hugging her legs and her face bowed down on her knees.


    I suddenly felt my heart start beating loudly. I frowned and slowly walked towards her. When I got closer to her, I tapped her on the shoulders. She was shaking from crying. She was wearing a white camisole dress, and I noticed she was barefooted.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" I asked.


    For some reason, I felt something warm in my heart towards her, so I was worried when I heard her crying. The girl tilted her head up to look at me. My eyes widened when I saw myself in her.


    "Mommy!" She called, then suddenly jumped into me, hugging me tightly.


    I couldn''t understand what was happening, but I felt like she was mine. Was it possible that this was a dream? And this girl is¡­


    "Mireya?" I called. My heart was pounding so fast while waiting for her confirmation.


    "Yes, mommy. It''s me." She answered.


    "Oh, my baby!" I murmured, then tears started falling from my eyes.


    I held her tight, making sure that she felt how much I loved her. We cried, and I guess she took that from me, a crybaby.


    I pushed her gently away to see her face. She looked like me, with her brown hair and ocean blue eyes. I touched her on the cheeks to wipe the tears from her face.


    "Sweetie, where are we? What''s this ce?" I asked.


    "Mommy, you know I wanted to see you and daddy. And big brother Caden. I was thrilled when you always talked to me. Your voice always made me stronger, and even though I was fragile, I wanted to live so I could feel your warm embrace." Mireya started telling me what she felt when she was in my womb.


    I was happy to hear it from her. I thought my voice couldn''t reach her, but I was d she felt our love for her.


    "This is a dream, mommy. Do you remember we were stabbed?" Mireya asked.


    I frowned when her eyes became sad. Yes, we were stabbed and were taken to the hospital. If this is a dream, then we''re currently unconscious? I looked at her again with confusion.


    She took my hand and pulled me into the center of the flower field. It was full of different roses, and I realized that it was on a cliff where you could see the vast ocean and the blue sky.


    She took a deep breath and opened her arms wider. Her hair was dancing with the wind; it was peaceful. Looking at her made my heart so calm and light.


    "You look like me. I''m d, and I''m sure daddy will be happy to see a mini-me. He''s so excited to see you and Caden, too." I eximed.


    Her face became sad again then she turned to the sky again. She took a deep breath then looked at me with a serious face.


    "Mommy, I tried to be strong. But I guess this is the end for me." She whispered in a trembling voice.


    I shook my head and couldn''t believe what she had just said. My heart was crushed hearing those words from her.


    "What are you saying? Don''t joke like that. Daddy and Caden were waiting for both of us. Mireya, I want to see you like this. I want us to spend time together, choosing dresses and ying dress-up games. Then you will do my make-up, and I will fix your hair. Dad wanted to be the first one to hold you. Caden already prepared some gifts for you, and he wanted you to meet Alira. He''s your brother''s crush and best friend. We are all waiting for you, Mireya, so please don''t say that, okay?" I said while trying so hard not to cry.


    She smiled, but tears started falling from her eyes.


    "Mommy, I wanted to do all that. But it is already toote. I just wanted to see you onest time. Even if this is just your dream, I am happy I met and hugged you, mommy. Can you also hug daddy for me? Tell him and Caden, I love them. And I''m sorry that I have to leave you so early."


    "No! No! No! Baby! No! Please!" I begged.


    I kneeled then pulled her into my arms, not letting her go. Why did it have to be her? Jayden and I were so happy with the new addition to our family. She was just six weeks old. Why would they take her away from me?


    I cried. I am begging for Him to save my child. I don''t care what happens to me as long as she is safe. Please¡­


    "Mommy, it''s time." She whispered.


    I shook my head and embraced her tighter. I couldn''t just ept it that easily.


    "Mireya, please don''t leave mommy. I wanted to be with you. Let''s stay here. I won''t leave you!" I wailed.


    She was crying, but she was stronger than me. She already epted her fate, while I couldn''t let go of her.


    "Mommy, I will always be with you. With daddy and Caden. In here. Thank you for loving me. I am happy to leave knowing that." She said while touching my chest, pointing into my heart.


    I was shaking, and my heart felt like it was being torn into pieces.


    "Oh, my baby¡­ How could I live without you?"


    "You have daddy and big brother. They need you. Be strong, mommy. I love you. I love you so much!" He said with a shaking voice.


    I bawled; tears couldn''t stop falling. I wanted to die along with her. I wasn''t able to protect her. She was too innocent and too young to die. The hardest part was she was with me; she was inside me when it happened. I was too careless. This was all my fault.


    "Mommy, don''t me yourself. You did everything for me. I am proud to be your daughter. I love you, mommy." Then she kissed me on the cheeks then on my lips.


    I cried my heart out when she started to fade away. I didn''t let her go. I couldn''t even say anything to her anymore.. She gave me her sweetest smile before she disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 206 - Painful Truth

    I cried like there was no tomorrow. I woke in a hospital bed three days after the incident. They told me that Mireya had died even before I arrived in the hospital. I lost a lot of blood, and I was lucky to be alive.


    The knife directly pierced Mireya''s heart, so she died in an instant inside me. It was heartbreaking. Jayden was trying tofort me, but I couldn''t face him, so I asked my father not to let anyone inside the room.


    Although Jayden was my husband, the doctors understood what I felt and exined everything to him. Maybe he also felt the same, so he didn''t try to force me to see him.


    Father was the one who took care of me at the hospital. I didn''t want anyone to see me. I didn''t even ask what happened at the pce after. As if I didn''t care about anyone.


    "Margaret, you have to be strong. What about your son? He''s just three years old, and he needs you." Father would always say.


    I know Caden needs me. But I couldn''t face him and Jayden. We were already nning a trip after I gave birth to Mireya. I ruined it. I ruined everything.


    Iid down on my hospital bed and closed my eyes, hoping that I would dream of Mireya again. But before I fell asleep, I felt someone enter my room. I didn''t bother to open my eyes and pretended I was sleeping.


    When a warm hand touched mine, I wanted to cry again. It was a familiar feeling. It was my husband''s.


    "Love? Father said you were sleeping, so I came. I could only do this while you were sleeping. I want you to know that I don''t me you. No one''s ming you so, please don''t me yourself ande back to me. I love you. Caden and I will wait for you." He whispered, then kissed me on the lips and left.


    I cried again when he left. The door opened, and I saw my father rushing towards me. He held my hand but didn''t say a word.


    "It''s too painful, father. How can this be so painful? How could I face my husband and my son? All I could think of was my daughter. I know I should just ept it. Nothing wille out of this anyway, but it''s too hard to move on. I felt like half of me died with her. My heart is being crushed over and over."


    Father let me cry. He was the only one I allowed to be in my room, and I know he wasn''t used to this kind of thing. But I was thankful that he was with me.


    "Margaret, you can''t avoid your husband forever. Talk to him. Tell him your feelings. You are not the only one who lost a daughter. Your husband was trying to be strong for you and Caden. He was just outside your room and didn''t want to leave you. You will get through this if you are together." Father advised.


    He was right. Jayden was also in pain. He was so happy when he found out I was pregnant. He wanted to be present in this journey since he missed it when I was pregnant with Caden. It was my fault back then, and avoiding him was like crushing his heart twice.


    I nodded then father leaned forward and kissed me on the forehead. He turned around and went outside to call Jayden.


    I kept on biting my lips, and my heart was beating so fast. I was taking deep breaths while waiting for Jayden. When the door opened, tears started falling again.


    Jayden rushed towards me, hugging me tightly. I felt his body shaking, and I knew that he was also crying. I wrapped my arms around him, embracing him tighter.


    We just cried for; I don''t even know how long. I felt Jayden''s pain and guilt. It was the same as mine.


    "We will get through this together. I''m here, Peg. I''m here. Let''s cry if we want to. We need it." He whispered.


    I nodded and didn''t say a word. We were crying in each other''s arms. Heid down beside me after, then we talked about my dream.


    "She looked like me. A mini version of me. She was so radiant, and I felt so peaceful when I was with her. She told me how much she loves you. She asked me not to me ourselves. That she was already happy knowing that she was loved. She was so innocent. She didn''t even ask why she had to die. It was so painful."


    Jayden took my hand and kissed me on the forehead. I could see dark circles around his eyes.


    "She appeared in my dream as well,st night. She was scolding me, though. She told me why I was leaving you alone. She said she was happy that I was his dad. I was able to hug and kiss her. I was able to say I love you to her, and I was able to say goodbye. It''s hard. But we need to let her go, Peg. She wouldn''t be happy if we continued to be like this. At least we were able to see an older her. She''s so pretty like you."


    I was happy to hear that Jayden was able to see her. It was hard and painful, but with Jayden and Caden, I know everything will be alright.


    "I''m sorry for pushing you away. We will get over this, right?" I asked.


    He nodded and kissed me on the lips.


    "We will. I promise." He said in a reassuring voice.


    I leaned my head to his chest and heard his heart beating. I suddenly missed Caden and would like to see him.


    Then the issue at the pce came to my mind.


    "What happened to Alejandro Rossi? Did he tell Kyle who was his boss?" I asked.


    "Yes. But it was toote. He was already gone to look for Kyle''s heir." Jayden answered.


    "Who was it? Tell me."


    Jayden sighed deeply and hesitated at first. Then he looked into my eyes with a serious face.


    "It was your foster father, Benjamin Miller."

 Chapter 207 - A Rough Time

    "I need to know who was the heir Margaret. Everyone was already looking for that person. What happened after you took the royal seal?" Kyle asked.


    I still couldn''t believe that Benjamin was helping Alejandro. He approached me again to get my trust so no one could suspect him. He pretended to know nothing about everything, but the truth was he nned it all.


    He nned on taking Flousia to take revenge on the royal family. Alejandro said that Benjamin hated everyone rted to my mother. He wanted to kill Kyle then marry me off to Alejandro or anyone from the Mafia.


    I looked at Kyle, and I was relieved that he was okay. He came to visit me after everything in the pce had settled down. Grandpa wanted to go, but he wasn''t allowed to go out yet.


    "I know you just had a rough time, and I''m sorry foring here to ask you that. But Margaret, once they found the first person who took the royal seal, they would kill him after getting the information they needed. It would happen to the next person; they will kill everyone who was involved with this scheme until they find the heir." Kyle exined.


    I knew what I did put everyone''s lives in danger, but it would get us enough time to prepare ourselves for another attack.


    "I gave the royal seal to Aaron." I answered.


    Kyle frowned, thinking who that person was. He was sitting on the chair beside my bed, looking like a glorified king.


    "The historian?" Kyle asked.


    I nodded. I don''t even know where Aaron was right now. It was an impulsive decision of mine, I know. But I was too desperate at that time to save myself.


    Kyle sighed and didn''t say a word; instead, he smiled at me and held my hand.


    "How are you?" He asked.


    "I-I''m fine." I stammered.


    He stood up and kissed me on the forehead. I was about to cry, and tears were already filling my eyes when he wiped them away.


    "You''ll get through this. I know it''s hard. I can''t imagine how painful it was. I''m sorry I failed to protect you."


    I shook my head and smiled.


    "No. I''m lucky to have you as my brother. Your responsibility is with Emily, your child, and with Flousia. I have mine to protect. It''s not your fault. No one''s at fault, but those people who crave revenge and power." I said with gritted teeth.


    He pulled me into his arms, embracing me tightly. I''ve been crying for almost a week now, and I was already exhausted. Mireya would always be a part of our family.


    Even though she was just more than a month old in my womb, she was still a part of me when she died. And my foster father was responsible for my grieving heart.


    I gave him a chance to redeem himself, but in the end, he betrayed me and broke me once more. I''ve had enough. I will make sure he will pay for what he did to me. I promised I would avenge my baby girl.


    "How''s grandpa?" I asked Kyle.


    "He''s fine. He wanted to visit you, but I told him to stay at the pce."


    "Did you catch everyone? Including all of Alejandro''s spies in the pce?" I asked again.


    Kyle stared into my eyes and sighed again before answering.


    "Yes. But for now, don''t think of anything else. Focus on recovering. Caden is waiting for you." He said in a gentle voice.


    After knowing that I gave the royal seal to Aaron, Kyle secretly ordered to track him down. Luke and Jayden''s men focused on hunting my foster father, Benjamin.


    My birth father, Matthew Forelli, rose into power again, taking over thergest underworld organization. But this time, he promised his allegiance to the King of Flousia.


    With all those in power helping each other to catch Benjamin, we were expecting good news soon.


    Seven days passed, and I was allowed to go home. But my wound was notpletely healed, so I needed to rest at home. It wasn''t just a bruise, I''ve been stitched and operated on, so I have to stay in our bedroom for the time being.


    "Mommy!" It was Caden running towards the bed.


    "Caden, careful with mommy. You know what happened, right?" Jayden winked.


    Caden nodded and hugged me gently. He didn''t ask me about what happened or talk about his sister. He just stayed with me and told me stories about him and Alira.


    "Caden, do you know what happened to mommy? To your baby sister?" I asked.


    He bowed his head and nodded.


    "Sweetie, I want you to know that it''s okay to cry. Don''t force yourself to smile. Mommy and daddy cried too." I said while tilting his chin up.


    He started pouting, and tears began falling from his eyes. Then he burst out crying.


    "Oh, my love!" I whispered, pulling him gently into my arms.


    Jayden sat down beside him, hugging us both. He kissed Caden on the forehead while rubbing his back.


    "Shh. It''s okay, sweetie. Your sister said she loves you." I murmured.


    "I''m so scared you will leave me too, mommy. I dreamed of her. She said I should take care of you and daddy. I told her I was sorry I wasn''t there to protect her. She said it was okay. She disappeared after saying goodbye." He wailed.


    I couldn''t say a word to him and started crying. I was able to control myself from crying for three days now, but seeing Caden made my heartache again.


    My eagerness to get revenge grew. How could Benjamin, who I considered my father, break my family like this? What kind of human being enjoyed the suffering of others?


    We let Caden cry until he fell asleep. Jayden and I didn''t talk to each other. It was painful for both of us to see how hurt Caden was.


    Jayden''s phone suddenly rang, breaking our silence. He took it on the bedside table and answered.


    "You found Aaron? Where is he?" He asked.


    I started feeling anxious. I was staring at Jayden, waiting for his next word. He ended the call and looked at me.


    "Aaron''s back in the pce.." Jayden answered.

 Chapter 208 - Deceived

    I wanted to talk to Aaron and directly asked him who was the next person he handed the royal seal to. I was informed that he was so scared and couldn''t say a single word to anyone, even to Kyle.


    I felt guilty for what I had done. Aaron was the first person I thought of when I talked to Kyle about having a secret heir, but I changed my mind when I couldn''t find him. If I didn''t bump into him that day, I nned to give Benjamin the seal.


    Funny. Maybe deep inside my head, I knew all along that Benjamin was a lying bastard. That''s why I still ended up giving the royal seal to Aaron.


    Aaron was just a young man working in the pce as a historian. I met him once in the royal archives and became my friend. I know he was honest and kind. I also know that his loyalty lies in the royal family.


    Whoever Aaron chose, I know he was the right person to pass the order to the next one. I sighed while looking at the blue sky.


    I was sitting on the bed reading a book. The window was open so that I could smell the fresh air from outside. I wondered. Maybe if my baby girl were still in my womb, she would like to hear the book I was reading.


    I felt a sudden pain in my chest again. When would this feeling end? What should I do to forget about it and move on? I wanted to be okay for Jayden and especially for Caden, but it''s too painful just to ept everything.


    I sighed andid down on the bed. I felt exhausted from thinking and decided to sleep. Every time I close my eyes, I hope that this was all a dream when I opened them.


    Jayden POV


    I went to our bedroom and found Peggy sleeping on the bed. I saw tears falling from her eyes, and I knew she was having a nightmare again.


    My chest felt so tight seeing her suffer. The first time she carried our child, she was all alone. I wasn''t around to support her. Now, I was with her, but I wasn''t able to protect her and our child. I felt like I was so useless.


    I couldn''t imagine how painful it was for her. I felt like my heart was ripped out from my chest when I heard the news from the doctor.


    That day, they also took me to the hospital, and my room was just beside hers. I wanted to go to her, but they said she was still in the operating room. I was so mad at that time because no one would tell me what was happening.


    Until dad and Peggy''s father came and asked me to calm down. Then they started telling me what had happened. I broke down. It was like the day I lost my mother. It was agonizing. I felt excruciating pain.


    When Peggy woke up, the doctor told her what had happened to Mireya. I was just outside her room, hearing her screams and cries. I wanted tofort her, but I was so scared. Then she decided not to see me for a while; I felt more broken.


    I respected her decision and didn''t force her to see me. But her father talked to me and told me that she needed me more than anyone. He was right. I am her husband. We felt the same when we lost our child, and being a coward and not facing the truth would put us both in despair.


    I sighed and touched her gently on the cheek. I wish I could carry on the weight of her pain and worries. If not all, at least half of it.


    I thought everything was fine when we got married. I didn''t expect that our enemies would go this far. I was even more shocked when we found out about Benjamin.


    I have met the man a few times, and if you talk to him, you wouldn''t expect that he was lying. The man was really good at acting.


    When you look at him, you won''t suspect him as a bad person. He was soft-spoken and very calm. Sometimes, you would think that he didn''t know anything, but I guess it was part of his n. I saw him y with Caden a few times, and back then, I was impressed.


    It didn''t seem fake to me. Hisughter and smile when he''s with Caden were genuine. Maybe he wanted to have a child of his own. He couldn''t have one since his wife slept with other men and had a child with two of them. But still, I don''t care if his love and care for Caden were real. He killed my daughter, and he will pay for it.


    Everyone has been deceived by him. Matthew was so mad that he wanted to go on a rampage to look for Benjamin, but Kyle stopped him. If I wasn''t stabbed and Peggy was okay, I might join Matthew with his n.


    But I know Peggy wouldn''t like it. It would just add another stress to her.


    ''Beep''


    I frowned when I heard the sound of my phone and saw a message from Luke.


    ''We had a lead on Benjamin. He was still in Flousia. Let''s talk.''


    That''s what it says.


    I looked at my wife again. She was quietly sleeping, and for some reason, she stopped crying. I was hoping that she was dreaming with Mireya, and they were talking happily right now.


    I leaned forward to kiss her before I turned around. With clenched fists and gritted teeth, I walked out of our bedroom, thinking of a thousand ways to torture Benjamin.


    I will make sure that the bastard will pay for what he did to my family.. If I had forgiven Matthew because of Peggy, I am willing to bring her foster father to hell.

 Chapter 209 - Unexpected Truth

    Kyle let me see Aaron by taking him into my bedroom. I was happy and relieved to know that he was alive and well. He was a bit scared when he arrived in my room and only changed expression when he realized who I was.


    "Princess!" He called and started crying.


    He hurried towards me but was stopped by two royal guards.


    "Let him be and leave us." I ordered.


    When he let them go, he kneeled beside my bed and cried. Jayden suddenly entered the room and frowned when he saw Aaron. He looked at me with a confused face.


    "Princess, I heard what happened to you. I am sorry. But I was able to do what you asked me to." He stated while wailing like a kid.


    I smiled at him and held his hands.


    "I''m okay. And thank you. You''ve been a great help. But because of that, your life is now in danger. I asked my brother to keep you here in our quarters. No one should know that I gave you the royal seal."


    He nodded, but I could sense his fear when I told him he was in danger.


    He looked at me then Jayden, as if he wanted to tell me something but was hesitating.


    "It''s fine Aaron. What is it? What happened after I gave you the royal seal?" I asked.


    He took a deep breath before telling me everything.


    "Before I tell you about the royal seal, I would like to report something important to you and the king first. I went out of the pce as you ordered. I didn''t know what to do so I stayed in an inn for a while. I don''t know if it was a coincidence, but I overheard someone talking about your mother, Princess Catherine. At first, I thought they were talking about you. Later on, I realized, no, I was sure it was your mother that they were talking about." He started in a trembling voice.


    I frowned and raised my hand, signaling him to stop. I took my phone and dialed Kyle''s number.


    "I need you toe here. You have to hear this." I said, then ended the call.


    After a few minutes, Kyle arrived with Emily. The queen walked towards the bed and sat beside me. Kyle and Jayden stayed on the couch across the bed.


    "Start from the beginning." I requested.


    He told Kyle what he just told me then continued.


    "The inn has a small diner where men would gather and drink. I think they didn''t realize they were talking so loud. Nobody tried to stop them from talking about the royal family because they looked like someone from the mafia. I noticed one man had a tattoo on his hand, a skull with a knife pierced on it."


    Jayden suddenly stood up and rushed into Aaron. We were surprised when he suddenly grabbed him on his cor.


    "Love!" I called.


    "Where did you see them? What does that man look like?" Jayden asked with a dark expression.


    "He''s from here. The man has a burnt scar on his face." Aaron stammered.


    "Love, can you tell us what''s going on?" I called him again, confused.


    Jayden looked at me, and suddenly, his expression softened. I don''t know why either; I could see pain and loneliness in his eyes.


    "I saw that tattoo when I was a kid from one of the men who murdered my mother." He eximed.


    He let go of Aaron and walked towards the window, looking at the night sky. I wanted to run to him, to hug him tight, but I was still too weak to stand on my own.


    "But father said he killed those men, right?" I murmured.


    "Yes, but he didn''t really say he killed all of them." Jayden responded.


    He breathed, then looked at Aaron. "I apologize. I was just surprised. You can continue."


    Aaron nodded and fixed himself. He was still kneeling on the side of the bed.


    "The man with a tattoo said that the boss asked them to move the princess to a different ce. That''s when I thought they were talking about you. I thought they kidnapped you. But the other guy suddenly mentioned Princess Catherine. Why would he ask to move Princess Catherine into that house? That''s too far from our base. That''s the exact words he said."


    I don''t know what I would feel from what Aaron told us. Is it possible that Benjamin was hiding my mother''s body? But she was already dead for twenty-one years. Was she cremated?


    I looked at Kyle, who was also staring at me nkly. My heart started pounding loudly; my head felt so light.


    "Kyle?" I called.


    Kyle stood up and got closer to me. "Did he ever mention to you where our mother was buried?" He suddenly asked.


    My eyes widened when I realized what Kyle was thinking. I bit my lips then shook my head.


    "She''s alive, Peggy! Mom is still alive!" He eximed.


    I didn''t want to believe what Kyle said. How could she be alive? Benjamin said she died because of cancer. I saw all of her medical records and her death certificate. Was it all fake?


    "K-Kyle, that''s crazy! It''s been two decades. Why didn''t she approach any of us if she was still alive? I saw all of the documents confirming her death. It''s impossible." I hollered.


    Jayden turned to face us. "It was Benjamin who we''re talking about, love. He deceived everyone. You have all the proof that your mom was dead, but who gave you all those papers? I hate to tell you this, but I think he kept your mom all along. He held her hostage for twenty-one years. She would be hisst resort in case everything he nned fails."


    I gulped. I still couldn''t believe what we had just found out. Up to what extent could Benjamin ruin our family? How could he do this to us? How could he be so evil?


    We heard a few knocks before the door opened, then Father came inside with a dark face, staring at me with a cold expression.


    "I swear I will kill him! Don''t you ever ask me to forgive him!" He shouted with gritted teeth.


    Then he threw an envelope on the bed.. Photos of my mother were inside, blindfolded and chained into what seemed like a big cage.

 Chapter 210 - Truth And Space

    I was trembling when I saw my mother in the photos. She was so thin, dressed in rags. Her body was full of bruises, and her hair was unevenly cut.


    I couldn''t take the photos or even look at it any longer. I clenched my fist and started crying. It was a cry of sorrow, anger, and despair. Benjamin was toying with our lives for a long time.


    I looked at Kyle and realized that maybe my mother gave him to grandpa to save him from Benjamin. She didn''t expect that she would get pregnant again. Perhaps she didn''t have a chance to give me away because Benjamin had already nned everything.


    Father couldn''t control his rage and took one of the vases from the consultable, throwing them on the floor. I was startled when he suddenly punched the mirror in our bedroom. Blood flowed from his fist.


    "Father!" I shouted.


    Emily stood up and rushed to my father. She took his hand and removed the broken sses from his hand. She then put a white cloth on his hand that came from her pocket.


    "Aaron, can you get the first aid kit on that cab?" I requested.


    Aaron hurriedly followed what I asked then gave the kit to me. I looked at my father and smiled at him. He sighed then sat on my side.


    "You should take care of your hands. How would you hold mom if you have weak hands?" I whispered, forcing myself to be calm.


    He didn''t answer. We were all shocked by the truth that had been hidden from us for two decades.


    "We don''t have to tell grandpa about this for now. We also have to expect the worst." Kyle said in a calm voice.


    I know he was just trying to be calm from all of this. He needed to be strong for Flousia and for us. It was another threat to the throne. If Benjamin was keeping mom hostage, it''s possible that he would use mom to take the throne.


    Mom was the original sessor before Kyle and me. If the people found out that she''s still alive, they might think that Kyle took the crown from her.


    "What do you mean?" It was Emily who asked Kyle.


    "We have to figure out what his next n is. He would use mom against us. How? I don''t know yet. He could use her to threaten me. Worst of all, he might kill her now to scare us." Kyle asserted.


    I shook my head and red at my brother. I know it''s possible, but I would never take another loss because of Benjamin.


    "Promise me; you will save her! Kyle, father, love, save mom! Please." I begged while looking at them one by one.


    While Kyle and Jayden didn''t answer, father nodded.


    "Aaron, aside from that, what have you found out? Did they mention a ce?" Kyle asked.


    "No, Your Majesty. Only that the men stayed in the inn for a week. The owner said ten men checked in a week before the pce was attacked, then they left on the same day. We could ask around the people at the inn, and maybe we could find more information." Aaron suggested.


    Kyle nodded. "About the royal seal, who did you give it to?" He asked Aaron.


    "There''s only one person I thought of that day. It was my grandfather. He worked in the pce for fifty years under the previous king and Princess Catherine." Aaron answered.


    "Was he the one who wrote the name of Kyle''s heir?" I asked.


    Aaron became serious before he answered again.


    "I don''t know. I have followed your instruction. I told grandpa that if he thinks he''s the right person to proim a sessor, then choose from one of the royal family members and write down the name."


    I nodded then looked at Kyle. "We should bring his grandfather here as well. We need to protect him. He''s the next key in finding your sessor."


    He agreed, then took out his phone to call someone.


    "We need help. Meet us in the throne room." He ordered.


    Our eyes were all focused on Kyle, waiting for his next word.


    "Will you do everything for mom''s sake? I mean, I need your help. The Mafia." He said, looking at my father.


    "You don''t need to ask me. Knowing that Catherine is alive, I will do everything to find her, even without your help." Father answered in a firm voice.


    Kyle nodded, then turned to Jayden. "Come in the throne room after half an hour."


    Everyone left, leaving Jayden and me in our bedroom. For some reason, I felt like there was something in between us this past few days.


    He was still standing by the window while I was sitting on the bed, waiting for him to start a conversation. I heard him sigh before turning around to face me.


    "Are you okay" He asked.


    "I''m fine. I was just shocked knowing that was still alive." I answered.


    He nodded, and then it went silent again. The silence in the room was deafening. I couldn''t even think of anything to tell. It was the first time I had no words to say to him. It was frustrating.


    "Will you be okay to sleep alone tonight?" He suddenly asked.


    I don''t know what he meant by those words, but ever since we lost Mireya, he woulde to our bedroom in the middle of the night and sleep on the couch. I didn''t even bother to ask him the reason.


    But the other day, he tried to kiss me on the lips, and I avoided him. I felt like I couldn''t stand sleeping with him in the same bed for now, and I think it was the same for him.


    "Yes. Will you be sleeping in another room?" I asked.


    I know it sounded like I asked him to sleep in another room, but I don''t have anything to say. My heart felt like it was being stabbed. I wanted to cry, but I didn''t want him to see me wailing like a kid again.


    "Yes. Let''s give a space between us for now. I know you need it, and I think I need it too.." He answered before turning his back, leaving me alone in the bedroom.

 Chapter 211 - Longing

    I didn''t know what Kyle and the others talked about after. They had already made a n, and no one told me what it was.


    It has been a month since the incident, and until now, we had not figured out who was Kyle''s heir.


    Aaron''s grandfather did not write anything on themand paper either when he passed it on to a friend. He didn''t say anything to his friend and just instructed him to give it to someone who would approach him after three days.


    A letter was included in themand paper and the royal seal, instructing them about what I told Aaron.


    One by one, the involved people came to the pce and stayed there, seeking protection.


    Benjamin kept sending letters with photos of mom, and in one of his letters, he was asking for a bargain. He would return mom to us in exchange for freedom.


    He wanted to leave Flousia, but Kyle ordered his immediate arrest when someone saw him. His photos were all over the inte worldwide. There were posters of him around Flousia.


    I was beginning to feel better and started to miss Jayden. I still dreamed of Mireya every time I closed my eyes, and in one of our conversations, she asked me to move on entirely so she could rest. I cried again when she said that.


    I was in our bedroom when Jayden entered. He was surprised to see me sitting beside the window. It was afternoon, and he knew I always slept during this hour. But I was tired of staying in bed, so I decided to open the window to have some fresh air.


    "I''m sorry. I thought you were sleeping." He said.


    I frowned. Am I the only one who was feeling lonely without him? It was my fault that we hadn''t been talking for weeks. I felt like all we could talk about was Mireya, so I avoided him. I was lonely and depressed when we lost our daughter, but it was lonelier without him by my side.


    "I''m exhausted from staying in bed." I casually answered.


    He nodded. "I-I''ll take a quick shower and leave. Do you need anything? Are you hungry?" He asked without looking at me.


    ''I need you.'' I wanted to say those words, but instead, I shook my head and turned my gaze outside.


    I felt him walk towards the bathroom and close the door. I could hear the water from the shower, but he came out half-naked after just a few minutes.


    I was surprised to see him without a shirt on, so I averted my eyes. I know I was blushing because I stared at him when he went out of the bathroom. I could smell the scent of his shampoo and perfume, making me miss him more.


    Is he going somewhere? Is he meeting someone outside the pce? I wanted to ask him, but I was too full of myself. I thought that if he didn''t want to talk to me, so be it. I will do the same. He''s the guy, so he should be the one to make a move first, right?


    I heard the sound of the door closing. When I turned to look for him, Jayden had already left.


    I sighed. Until when would we treat each other like this? I missed him. I should have talked to him and asked him to stay.


    How about I send him a text message? Will hee here if I ask him too? I stood up, took my phone then sat on the bed.


    I started typing, but I didn''t send any messages after half an hour. I was retyping over and over and couldn''te up with the right words.


    I pouted and gave up. I lied down on the bed with my feet still on the ground, looking at the ceiling.


    I suddenly remember the mirror on the ceiling of our bedroom at home. I blushed from thinking of the lewd things we did.


    Why the hell am I acting like a teenager? He''s already my husband. I have the right to ask him toe and see me. I shouldn''t be feeling embarrassed.


    I took my phone again, typed a message then sent it to him. I''m not sure if he woulde, but I wanted to be pretty before him. So I walked inside the bathroom to prepare myself.


    Jayden POV


    I saw Peggy standing by the window. I thought she was sleeping, but I was surprised to see her awake. I was disappointed.


    Whenever I came into our bedroom and saw her sleeping on the bed, I would quietly steal a kiss from her. It was funny. She''s my wife; kissing her was a natural thing.


    But we started feeling awkward with each other when we lost our child. I''m not sure why. I just felt like she suddenly didn''t want to be touched by me.


    I was lonely without her. For the past few weeks that we slept in different bedrooms, I felt half of me was missing.


    Seeing her every day, feeling depressed because of what happened, I felt like my heart crushed a hundred times. We talked about it already. I told her we would get through it together, but it was easier to say it than do it.


    I tried to kiss her once, but she avoided me. That''s when I felt like I was being pushed away. So I decided to sleep on the couch and eventually slept in another bedroom.


    I hurriedly took a shower, but I forgot to take a shirt, so I went out half-naked. I wanted tough when I saw her staring at me. Then she turned around, looking so flushed.


    I wanted to get closer to her and pulled her into my arms. But I didn''t want to feel rejected, so I just decided to go out of the bedroom with a smile on my face.


    ''Beep''


    My eyes widened, and I felt excited when I saw Peggy''s name appear on my phone screen. I tapped her message to see what it said.


    ''Can youe to our bedroom tonight and help me with something?''

 Chapter 212 - Missing You

    I took a dip in the bathtub to rx and prepare forter. Thinking that Jayden woulde tonight, I was excited and giggled like a teenager.


    We''re still not allowed to make love, but I wanted to be with him. I wanted to spend time with him and Caden.


    I stood up to see the stab wound. It healed, but it left a scar on my belly. I touched it, brushing my fingers slowly.


    For some reason, I didn''t feel sad about having a scar. Because for me, it was Mireya. She''s now forever carved in my body.


    "Love!"


    My eyes widened when I saw Jayden suddenlye inside the bathroom. I squealed like it was the first time he saw me naked.


    "W-What are you doing here?" I yelled.


    I blushed when I realized he was staring at my naked body. I suddenly felt embarrassed. I covered myself with my hands and sat down, hugging my knees.


    "I-I''m sorry. I was calling you, but you didn''t answer. I thought something had happened to you. I-I''ll go out and wait for you." He said in a nervous voice.


    I pouted. He still wouldn''t take the first move.


    "If you walk out of the door, I swear I will divorce you!" I yelled.


    He suddenly rushed towards the bathtub and sat on the floor.


    "I''ll wait here, then. I thought you didn''t want me to be here." He said.


    He wasn''t looking at me. His back was leaning against the bathtub.


    I fixed myself, straightened my feet, and rested my head.


    "I was just surprised because I said toe here tonight. I didn''t expect you toe now."


    I heard him sigh. "I missed you." He whispered.


    "I thought you didn''t. You''ve been sleeping in another room for weeks now. You didn''t talk to me or even look at me. So that''s how you missed me?" I asked in a cold tone.


    He stood up and sat on the edge of the bathtub. He stared into my eyes and touched me on the cheek.


    "You know that wasn''t true. My feelings would never change, Peggy. Even if you pushed me away, I would walk two steps backward, but never would I leave you alone. I will wait for you to call my name and ept me again." He whispered.


    My eyes were almost filled with tears, and I was pouting the whole time. I stood up, then wrapped my arms around his neck, embracing him.


    I felt his hand on my waist to hug me back, pulling him closer to him.


    "Oh god, I missed you so much!" He eximed.


    "Me too." I whispered.


    As I pulled him closer to me, he did the same, making us out of bnce and falling into the tub. Weughed and started sshing water on each other.


    I missed hisughter, his naughty gazes, and his sarcastic remarks. I missed everything about him.


    We had already experienced a lot, and I was lucky that he never gave up on us. We had our differences, but it didn''t weaken our rtionship; we have epted every w.


    "Join me. I want to feel your warmth." I asked, blushing.


    "You know we can''t do it, for now, right?" He frowned.


    "I know. But hugging and kissing were allowed." I said with a wide smile on my face.


    He stood up and took off all his clothes. He then joined in the tub, sitting behind me. I moved closer, leaning my back against his chest.


    "Are you okay now? I mean your wound." He asked, worried.


    He was brushing his fingers on the scar in my belly while kissing me on the shoulder.


    "I''m fine. How about your wound?" I asked.


    "It''s just a scratch." He answered.


    I giggled. "Oh really? That''s why you fainted because of the scratch." Imented.


    He chuckled. "I''m okay."


    I turned my head to the side to face him, then put one arm around his shoulders.


    "I love you. And I''m sorry for being so stubborn." I uttered.


    He shook his head and smiled.


    "We both are. I was afraid of being rejected, so I distanced myself. But you know, I was stealing a kiss from you every time you were sleeping." Heughed.


    "Thief. Come here. I would never reject you again." I said, pulling his face closer.


    He grabbed the back of my neck when I pressed my lips to his. We kissed each other like it was the first time we tasted each other.


    When he released me, he moved his lips down to my neck, brushing it slowly against my skin. I moaned when I felt his warm breath, giving me a ticklish feeling.


    He licked then sucked me on my shoulder, marking me. One of his hands fondled my breast while pinching my nipple gently.


    "Oh, love." I whispered in a raspy voice.


    I felt Jayden''s hardened flesh poking my back, making me want him more. I wanted him to touch and explore my body, but he suddenly stopped.


    He was taking deep breaths when he leaned his forehead on my back.


    "I''m at my limit. We need to stop, or I might forget that you are not yet healed.


    I understood what he meant. I needed to ask the doctor first before we do it again, and my next appointment would be in three days.


    We stayed in the bathtub for a while, talking about what we went through for the past few days. Jayden was helping Kyle look for the missing heir and, at the same time, assisting the others look for mom. He said he needed a distraction from being lonely, so he was helping with both.


    After an hour inside the bathroom, Jayden carried me, saying that I still needed support. We were already dressed and had prepared for dinner when we heard a few knocks.


    Kyle and my father walked inside when Jayden opened the door.


    "I''m d to see you together." Father smiled.


    I kissed him on the cheek as a greeting; then I did the same to Kyle.


    "Any good news?" I asked.


    Kyle didn''t say a word and stared at me. I frowned then looked at my father, who had the same expression as my brother.


    "We found out who''s the heir." Father said.


    I felt relieved when I heard the news.


    "Who was it?" I asked impatiently.


    Then the door of our bedroom opened; Jayden and I were stunned when we saw who had just entered, walking towards us.

 Chapter 213 - The Crown Prince

    "No! It can''t be! Who the hell decided on this?" I yelled.


    I couldn''t believe who was chosen to be Kyle''s heir. I held on to themand paper and read what was written in it. It was stamped with the king''s royal seal, so the person in that promation was indeed the next ruler of Flousia.


    "You gave the instruction. Choose from one of the royal family members, write it, and seal it. It''s simple." Kyle said casually.


    "Can you make that invalid? You are the king." I asked Kyle.


    Kyle''s expression changed.


    "Are you crazy? You want me to dethrone him? Do you really want that? He will be stripped from his title and could never set foot in Flousia."


    I looked at Jayden, sitting on the couch while rubbing his temple. He couldn''t believe that the one chosen to be the next heir was seated next to him.


    I looked at the chosen heir and walked towards him. Then I kneeled and held his hand. He looked at me with his innocent eyes.


    "From now on, you are the crown prince of Flousia. Do you understand that?" I asked.


    He frowned as if he was thinking about what I just said. I was unsure if he understood what that meant, but he suddenly smiled at me and nodded.


    "Yes, mommy! I know what it means. I will be the next king of Flousia. His Majesty told me that I might need to stay here asionally to have my lessons." Caden said with confidence.


    I couldn''t believe that the people I trusted would choose my son to be the next king. Kyle was right. I would not allow my son to be dethroned and exiled by his uncle. For now, I will ept his fate and go with the flow.


    "Honey, how about Alira? You won''t see each other for some time if you be the crown prince. Mommy and daddy would have to go back home after all this. Are you okay staying here with the King and Queen?" I asked to make sure he understood what would happen to him.


    He nodded. I stared into his eyes, and I could see that he wanted it. He was okay with being the crown prince. I wasn''t sure if he understood the weight of being one, though, but I would definitely support him if he wanted it.


    I looked at Jayden, who was looking at me with a dark expression. I smiled at him and held his hand.


    "Love? I know this is a bitplicated. Caden will be away from us, but he will stille home. He just needs to stay here for his royal lessons and stuff. We could alsoe with him, so it wasn''t really that bad, right?" I said, convincing him.


    He sighed deeply then looked at Caden, who was also staring at his father. He patted the little guy''s head and carried him into hisp.


    "Are you sure about this, son?" He asked.


    "Yes, daddy! Then I will make Alira my queen!" He innocently said.


    Weughed at what he said, but I was nervous. His life would always be in danger now that he''s the crown prince.


    "We can''t announce it to the public yet. Until we find Benjamin, no one must know that my son is the crown prince." I firmly said while looking at Kyle and my father.


    I was wondering why he was chosen. But thinking about it deeply, Caden might be the one who could unite all the people in Flousia. He''s a royal, but his grandfathers were from the Mafia. He might be the one Flousia needs to maintain peace.


    Kyle nodded and took a deep breath. I stood up and walked towards him.


    "Are you okay with this? How about Emily?" I asked.


    Emily was carrying Kyle''s child. The one who should be the next king. But because of all that happened, their child would not hold the title of the crown prince or princess.


    "She''s actually happy about it. She wanted our child to have a normal life. She wanted the kid to be free." He answered.


    "And you? How do you feel about this?" I asked again, looking directly to his eyes.


    "Initially, I wanted my child to be the next king. But, Emily was right. Our kid deserved to be free from all of this. Don''t worry; I''m okay with Caden being my heir. I will take care of him." He said.


    I could see the sincerity in my brother''s eyes when he said those words. I sighed and embraced him tightly.


    "Thank you, big brother." I whispered.


    We heard a knock on the door, and we were surprised to see Alirae inside. She walked towards Caden, pouting.


    "Are you going to stay here for good?" She asked.


    Caden stood up and held Alira''s hands, then stared into the girl''s eyes.


    "I promise toe back and see you. Will you wait for me?" He asked.


    We were just looking at the two who were seriously talking to each other. I couldn''t believe that they already had a strong connection at their age.


    "You said you will marry me. What if you find someone else in here?" Alira asked.


    Her eyes looked like she was about to cry when she told Caden what she felt.


    "No. I will marry you! I promised, remember? But you also have to promise me. You will wait for me and be my queen." Caden responded.


    "I promise." Alira answered.


    Then the two made a pinky swear to each other. I looked at Jayden, remembering the time we had a pinky promise. He smiled at me and chuckled. Our son was just six years old, but he already had a love interest. Will they remain like this until they are older? I thought to myself.


    "How about we make it official?" Kyle suddenly said.


    I frowned. I couldn''t understand what he meant by that.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    "Let''s have an engagement party tomorrow night.." Kyle suggested.

 Chapter 214 - Caden And Alira

    Chapter 214 ¨C Caden And Alira


    "Are you insane?" I eximed. "They''re six years old, Kyle. Even Luke and Alora would not allow this."


    Kyle was looking serious with his previous statement. Is he seriously suggesting Caden and Alira get engaged at the age of six?


    Then the rest of our friends came in, overhearing what we had discussed. Alora, looking so cold and with no expression, walked towards the couch and sat beside Jayden. Emily sat in Kyle''sp while he hugged her by the waist, rubbing his palm to his wife''s belly.


    Percy and Sophie stood by the window with huge smiles on their faces. Luke walked closer to Caden and Alira, holding each other''s hands. He crouched down, staring at the kids.


    I was surprised when Caden pulled Alira as if her father would take her away from him. Luke chuckled at Caden''s gesture.


    "Are you serious about my daughter?'' Luke asked in a serious tone.


    Caden only nodded and didn''t say a word. He was directly staring at Luke''s eyes. His silver eyes were glistening like crystals, and everyone could see that the little guy was not ying around.


    Luke turned his gaze to Alira and asked. "How about you, love? Do you like Caden that much?"


    Alira also nodded. Everyone in the room became silent. Are they going to agree with Kyle''s suggestion? I decided to break the silence before they went crazy and approved the idea.


    "No! No! No! You''re all crazy! Are you seriously going to allow them to get engaged? Alora, say something." I eximed, asking Alora''s help.


    "What? If my daughter wants your son, should I go against her decision? Love has no age, Peggy. From what I see, they are serious with each other." Alora answered.


    I was shocked by what she said. I looked at Jayden to see his reaction. He stared at me but wasn''t saying anything, confirming that he also agreed with it.


    "Oh my god! I can''t believe this! They''re six years old! What if they found someone when they got older? What if one of them changed their mind?" I was starting to get annoyed with this conversation.


    "Margaret, calm down." Kyle ordered.


    I can''t believe he was using his King''s authority over this. He may be the King, but we are talking about my son.


    "No. We already have a lot of issues that need to be settled. Mom was still with Benjamin. We cannot afford to have a party while mom is with that guy." I firmly answered while ring at Kyle.


    Emily stood up so Kyle could get to me. I gulped when I saw his expression be serious.


    "We are not doing this to forget about mom. But don''t you think this is all we need? Flousia had been in the news for the past weeks. Did you ever watch the news? Did you hear what they''ve been saying about the royal family? They saw how weak we were because of what Benjamin did. Margaret, the people of Flousia needed something. A reassurance that the royal family was still as strong as ever. An engagement between a prince of Flousia and the only daughter of the Wilson''s would help us reim our pride." Kyle said.


    Then he looked at Luke and continued.


    "I know it sounded like I was going to use your daughter for the sake of Flousia. I won''t force Alira or you, Luke. If you would disagree with it, I would dly ept it. I just want to be honest with you."


    Luke stood up and tapped Kyle''s shoulder.


    "I''m d you told me. But I''m not the one who will decide on that either. Like what Alora said, if Alira agrees with it, I''m fine with that." Luke answered.


    Kyle had a point. The Wilson''s were the wealthiest n worldwide. If Caden were engaged to Alira, it would benefit us more than the Wilson''s. But, still, I was not too fond of the idea of gaining power by an arranged marriage.


    "Peggy, that''s fine. Nobody in this room thinks what you are thinking. You''re just overreacting. Let''s ask the kids. If one of them disagrees, we don''t need to do it." Alora said.


    I sighed then looked at Caden. I walked back to him and crouched down in front of him.


    "Honey, I want you to know that I like Alira so much. But you''re still young. Do you really want her to be your wife in the future? What if you changed your mind?" I asked in a gentle voice.


    "I promised Alira. We have a promise to keep with each other." He answered.


    I frowned. "What promise?"


    "I can''t tell you. It''s just between Alira and me." He said while shaking his head.


    I looked at Alira, who was standing behind Caden. She was also looking back at me. She looked like her mother, with her silver eyes and silver hair. But unlike her mother, her eyes were full of expressions. It sparkles like diamonds.


    I stood up and gave up. I walked towards Jayden and sat on hisp. I felt his hands wrapping around my waist while he kissed me on my neck.


    "They''re so cute." Emilymented with a grin.


    I pouted, and I heard Jayden chuckle. Kyle approached the kids and asked them.


    "So, Caden and Alira, what do you think of getting engaged? Do you know what it means?"


    Caden and Alira nced at each other. I smiled when I saw them blush. They suddenly felt nervous and embarrassed. Indeed, they''re so cute together.


    The kids nodded before Kyle continued.


    "Once you are engaged, there''s no turning back. You will be tied to each other forever. You have the right to break the engagement, though." Kyleughed.


    I red at him when he said that, but he ignored me.


    "So, what''s your answer? Caden?" Kyle asked, looking at my son.


    I felt so nervous waiting for Caden''s answer. I was still hoping that the kids would disagree with it.


    "Yes. I want Alira to be my wife and queen in the future. I would never change my mind." Caden answered in a determined voice.


    I bit my lips and sighed when he answered.. Then all our eyes turned to Alira, waiting for her answer.

 Chapter 215 - Mom Part 1

    Chapter 215 ¨C Mom Part 1


    "Alira, do you agree? If you be Caden''s fiance, you will be the crown princess of Flousia and the queen in the future. We want you to know that we are not forcing you to do this. Both of you have a choice to break the engagement when the timees that you change your mind." Kyle asked again.


    Everyone was quiet, waiting for Alira''s response.


    "Yes, I agree." She answered in a soft voice.


    "Then, it''s settled. We''ll have an engagement party tomorrow night." Kyle answered lively.


    "W-Wait!" I eximed.


    They looked at me with a frown on their faces. I couldn''t just allow something like this. I need to set at least a limitation between the kids.


    "I will agree with your crazy idea. But, after all of this, you are not allowed to see each other until you both reach eighteen." I firmly said.


    "B-But-"


    "No buts Caden! You both need to focus on your studies. You will stay here in Flousia with your Uncle. I will transfer your papers so you can study here. If both of you still wanted to get married when you reach that age, then so be it. Trust your heart and your feelings to each other."


    I crouched down and held Caden on his shoulders. I smiled at him and then to Alira.


    I didn''t know if they understood the reason why I wanted them apart. They''re kids, anything could happen.


    "You do realize that our child is a girl, right? I think I should be the one reacting like that." Alora said in sarcasm.


    "Yeah. But you calmly epted everything. You should be more protective of her." I answered while ring at her.


    She chuckled. "You know I protect my kids differently. Just so you know, if your son made my daughter cry, I swear he''ll pay the consequences. You know me, Peggy. I love Caden like my own son, but my childrene first."


    It was a warning from Alora. I know she wasn''t bluffing. She would do everything for her family and friends, especially her kids. She already killed people for the sake of her husband, what more could she do if it''s about her kids. That''s how she protects them.


    "I know. Stop telling me that. It creeps me out." I pouted.


    After nning the kids'' engagement, we received a report that Benjamin was seen lurking around town. Jayden and the others came to see if the report was true. I waited in our bedroom, hoping for good news.


    I wanted to see mom so badly. And I know it''s the same with Kyle.


    I heard a knock before someone opened the door and came. It was Kyle. I was standing by the window when he went inside. He didn''t say a word and just quietly walked towards me.


    I frowned. He was acting so weird while getting closer to me. He suddenly wrapped his arms around me, embracing me tightly. Then I felt his shoulders trembling.


    "Brother? Is something wrong?" I asked, worried.


    "Just let me be like this for a while. I don''t want Emily to worry so I came here. I''m sorry." He said.


    Kyle was trying to be strong from the beginning. I didn''t even ask him if he was okay. Of course he would say yes but the weight of being the King of a country was not that easy. And the attack happened just after he was crowned as the new king.


    I wrapped my arms around him, rubbing my hand on his back, and let him cry quietly in my arms. He needed it.


    Then I pulled him outside so we could have a chat in the garden. The servants served some refreshments and left us alone.


    Kyle looked at the sky after a sip of his tea. He sighed as he stared nkly into the vast blue sky.


    "Do you ever think of something you want to tell mom when you see her?" He suddenly asked.


    I didn''t expect that question from him. But he looked so serious so I took a sip of my own tea before answering him.


    "When I was little and alone in that mansion, I always talked to mom. I asked her why she had to leave me so early. Whenever I had a fever, I cursed her for dying. Then apologized to her after. I always wanted to know what she looked like. There were a lot of things I wanted to tell her, but now that we found out she''s still alive, I couldn''t even think of a word to say to her. I just wanted to see her, Kyle" I answered sincerely.


    He looked at me, and smiled. But I could see that he was faking it. He was forcing himself to smile at me.


    "You know if you want to say something inappropriate, you could tell me. It''s just the two of us."


    He sighed, then lifted the ss of tea, and sipped another.


    "I am honestly mad at her for being a bitch. I want to me her for everything that happened. I was thinking that if she just became an obedient princess, then maybe this wouldn''t happen. Maybe we lived in peace." He took a deep breath and continued.


    "But then, if she was that princess, I wouldn''t be here. I would not be with Emily. And I wouldn''t be your brother, right?" He said.


    "What do you want to ask her when you see her?" I asked.


    He looked at me intently, as if he was thinking deeply.


    "I-I don''t know. But I wanted to see her. Grandpa would be happy, you will be happy. I have mixed feelings, Margaret." He sighed.


    "Have you talked to your father again? He''s one of the prisoners, right?"


    Kyle''s father was one of Alejandro''s men. He was caught and currently imprisoned.


    "I don''t want to see him." He answered with gritted teeth.


    I put the ss of tea on the table to reach his hand. He stared at me as I smiled at him.


    "Hey, you know you need to talk to him. He''s still your father."


    A servant came running, cutting our conversation. She was panting and looked like she had seen a ghost.


    "What is it?" Kyl asked with a frown face.


    "Your Majesty, it''s Princess Catherine!" She shouted with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 216 - Mom Part 2

    Chapter 216 ¨C Mom Part 2


    I couldn''t understand the feelings I had when I heard the servant shout my mother''s name. She was pale and looked so scared.


    "Calm down and tell us what''s happening?" Kyle asked calmly.


    The servant gulped and I could see her body was shaking. From what? I don''t know. Then she took a deep breath and talked.


    "S-She''s at the entrance. Her body''s lying there!" The servant shouted.


    My eyes widened, shocked by what she said. Kyle stood up and hurriedly walked to see if the servant was telling the truth. He turned to me with a dark expression.


    "Margaret!" He called.


    I was startled hearing his voice.


    "Y-Yes! I''lle with you." I stammered.


    I stood up and followed Kyle. We were rushing towards the entrance, and I felt like I was walking on a long narrow path. It was endless.


    My heart was beating loudly as the door came nearer and nearer. I saw the servants and guards were outside, swarming in an area.


    I couldn''t see Kyle''s face and didn''t know what was his feeling at that time. I was busy facing my own feelings.


    "What are you doing?" Kyle shouted at the crowd.


    The servants and guards bowed after seeing Kyle, then formed a path so we could see what they were looking at.


    My body trembled when I saw the body of a woman lying naked on the ground. She was so thin and pale. Her hair was shaved unevenly. I could also see bruises and scratches all over her body.


    "K-Kyle?" I called in a shaky voice.


    Then Jayden and my father came. Father ran towards the woman to check on her while Jayden pulled me in his arms, burying my face on his chest.


    "Don''t look." He whispered.


    "Is it mom?" I asked. "Is she alive?" I asked again.


    I was bing impatient because no one was answering. I could hear some murmurs and whispers from the servants while they waited for confirmation of who the person was.


    "Quiet!" I yelled. Then silence.


    "It''s Catherine. It''s your mother!" Father eximed.


    I felt my knees weaken. I almost broke down, but Jayden held me tighter to support me. I wasn''t looking at mom. I couldn''t afford to look at her pitiful body, all bruised and scarred.


    "Is she alive?" Kyle asked.


    I bit my lips and waited for my father''s response. I felt like it was the longest time I had waited for something.


    "She''s alive." Father finally answered.


    "Oh my!" I eximed then started crying.


    Jayden was there tofort me. I was d we patch things up because I really needed him badly. He was embracing me, not letting go of me.


    "Sshh. Calm down. She''s fine. Your mom''s fine." He whispered while giving me small kisses on top of my head and rubbing my back.


    Then I turned to see my mother. Father took off her coat to cover her naked body, then he looked at the people around and red at them. He was giving them a warning to not look at mom.


    Father slowly carried her inside and we followed. He brought her to his bedroom and covered her first with a nket when he gently put her down on the bed.


    "Can you get me warm water, towels and first aid kits?" He ordered one of the servants.


    Father started cleaning mom and attending to her wounds. I stood up, then helped him. Kyle and Jayden were seated on the couch, watching us.


    I took one of my nightgowns and dressed her. I looked at my father and saw his longing and love towards her. After all these years, after all that she has done, he was still in love with her.


    "She looked like you, right?" He asked, looking at me with a smile.


    I nodded. Tears were starting to fill my eyes and I felt my lips trembling. I nced at Kyle who was hesitating to get closer.


    "Brother, look at mom. She''s here!" I called.


    He stood up and slowly walked towards the bed. She moved to my side to see mom''s face. Then, he suddenly broke down on the floor and took her hand.


    "Mom!" He called as he started sobbing.


    It was supposed to be a happy moment. Mom suddenly showed up, but she was so thin and had a lot of wounds and scars, confirming that she was being held captive for a long time.


    "I swear he will pay for this!" Kyle wailed.


    We were just crying for half an hour. I had different feelings inside me. I was happy to see her, but I was sad and angry, thinking what she''s been through for more than twenty years.


    While I was sleeping quietly in a warm cozy bed, while I was eating delicious food in a fancy restaurant, while I wasughing with my friends, she was suffering. She was being beaten and tortured.


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist. I will never forgive him. I will never forget what he had done to me and my mother.


    "W-Where am I?"


    We were surprised when we heard a raspy voice. She slowly opened her eyes, looking at the people around her. She first looked at me then to Kyle. Then she turned to father.


    "M-Matthew? I-Is that you?" She asked.


    Father nodded and held her hand.


    "It is me, Catherine. I finally found you." He answered.


    Mom suddenly stood up and rushed into father''s arms. I was happy, seeing my parents together. My tears couldn''t stop falling.


    "You found me! What took you so long? I waited, Matthew. I wanted to die a thousand times. But I wanted to see you again. I wanted to see my son. I wanted to see our daughter!" She wailed.


    I couldn''t control myself anymore when she said those words.


    "Mom! It''s me, Margaret! I''m your daughter!" I said while I sat beside my parents.


    Father let go of her as she turned to look at me. She frowned and was just staring at me. She touched me on the cheek as if she was memorizing every detail of my face.


    "Oh my baby!" She whispered, pulling me into her arms.


    Then she looked at the man who was kneeling on the floor.


    "Mom, this is Kyle. Your son." I said.


    Kyle stood up and without a word pulled mom into his arms, embracing her tight.


    "Oh my god! My babies are all grown up now.." She kept on saying while she cried in Kyle''s arms.

 Chapter 217 - Mom Part 3

    Chapter 217 ¨C Mom Part 3


    Kyle asked me not to tell grandpa that mom was still alive and already here with us. Grandpa was still recovering from his illness, and it will definitely shock him when he finds out that his daughter, who he thought died a long time ago, was actually alive.


    Jayden left me in my father''s bedroom to spend time with mom. Kyle and father didn''t go and stayed behind.


    "That''s your husband?" Mom asked.


    I smiled at her and nodded.


    "We also have a son. His name''s Caden." I answered.


    "Oh, that''s nice. And Kyle?" She asked, looking at Kyle.


    "Emily''s pregnant. I''ll introduce you to her." He answered.


    Father was staring at mom, looking at her bruises. He had a dark expression on his face, and I knew he was fuming with anger.


    "Catherine, what happened to you? I''m sorry to cut off your conversation. I know you wanted to talk to your mother and share everything with her. But we need to know first what happened. Why did you suddenly appear unconscious and naked?" Father asked with a frown on his face.


    Mom sighed, looking at father.


    "After giving birth to Margaret, he took her away from me. I didn''t even have a chance to hold her. I asked him where she would take her and his n. He forced me to drink something; that was thest time I saw my daughter. When I woke up, I was in a house I didn''t know." Mom started.


    She looked at me and touched my face.


    "I was chained, caged, and blindfolded. I was beaten, tortured, and raped. I wanted to die. But I wanted to know what happened to you. I waited until I overheard some of Benjamin''s men talking about his daughter. I knew it was you. I found out he kept you in a mansion with his servants. I was relieved that he didn''t hurt you, but I was always afraid that he would do something to you someday." She paused.


    "Benjamin talked to me once, telling me that you have found a guy that you want to marry. He was mad because he discovered that the man was Lucia''s son. So he did everything to separate you from him. I don''t know the reason, but he had a grudge on the Castello''s for a long time. He said he would tell you who your real father is and make you believe that Matthew killed Lucia."


    I frowned. It was the day he received a message from his foster, asking her to meet with him. He gave her all the information about his father and showed her his photo with Jayden''s mother.


    "I knew you ran away months after finding out about your father and Lucia. Benjamin didn''t expect that you would actually do that. He said that your fiance was asking him for a meeting. He didn''t want to tell him why you ran away, so he went abroad, making everyone believe that he went on a business trip."


    I was listening to mom''s story. Jayden told her that Benjamin was nowhere to be found when she ran away. He tried to reach out to Benjamin, but his secretary told Jayden that he was abroad for business.


    "For all those years that I was held captive, I was hoping that someday one of you would find out how evil Benjamin was. He''s a liar and good at deceiving people. He waited for a long time to get his revenge on the royal family. He made the Rossi''s his underlings, letting them crawl under his feet."


    She turned to father again. I saw him smile at her. His expression changed a bit, but his face was still dark from listening to her story.


    "A few days ago, Benjamin told me about the attack that had happened in the pce. He wanted me to be his escape and use me in exchange for his freedom. He took pictures of me and sent them to you. I know he would do everything to get away again, and I don''t want to be a part of it. So, I begged one of his servants to help me. I threatened him that he would get killed and his family if he remained on Benjamin''s side. He was a young man; his wife was pregnant with his second child. I told him I would help him if he would help me escape."


    "How did you escape?" I asked.


    "I asked him to buy a drug that would make me look like I''m dead. I knew one doctor who had that drug and told him to go there. I wasn''t sure if the n would be a sess. I instructed him to suggest Benjamin bring my lifeless body here once he found out what happened. It was to give you a warning, but in truth, it was my n. I''m happy everything went as nned. Now, you just have to pretend that the pce was in a frenzy. Tell the people who were present earlier to keep their mouths shut." Mother ordered.


    She looked at Kyle, who seemed like he was stunned by mom''s instructions. He eventually nodded.


    "Benjamin won''t get away with this. After what he did to you and Margaret, I swear I will kill him slowly." Father eximed.


    Mom turned her gaze to me, confused.


    "What did he do to you? What happened?" She asked.


    I bit my lips and felt my chest tighten.


    "I was pregnant when they attacked the pce. I was stabbed by one of his men and had a miscarriage. My child was directly hit on the heart and died." I answered bitterly.


    Mom was shocked, covering her mouth. Then tears fell from her eyes. She pulled me in her arms, embracing me tightly. It was a warm feeling¡ªa mother''s love. I didn''t imagine that a day woulde that I would be able to hug her. I thought I could only wish and dream about this moment.


    I wrapped my arms around her as I cried in her arms.


    "My baby. I''m sorry I wasn''t there. But mom''s here now. I would never leave you again. You and your brother, I will be here for you until myst breath.." She whispered.

 Chapter 218 - Fake

    Chapter 218 ¨C Fake


    We decided to move Caden and Alira''s engagement to make sure that mom would be able to attend. She was still in bed after a week but could now stand with the help of someone.


    We had informed the royal family about mother being alive and what Benjamin did to her. They were all willing to help find the man who caused damage to the royal family''s reputation.


    We were still nning on how we would tell grandpa about it, though. Emily suggested that Kyle and I bring him the news, and we had decided to talk to him before the engagement party of the kids.


    Kyle and I would sometimes stay in my father''s bedroom to talk with mother. I was happy to see my father caring about my mom. He would asionally hold her hand, then wipe her tears. He asked the servants to bring in some healthy food and feed her.


    I wanted to be embarrassed by his gestures, but I felt his love towards her. After all these years, father only loved one woman. He may be the most notorious Mafia boss, but his heart would always melt for her.


    "Mom?" I called.


    Father frowned when it seemed that I distracted them. I giggled when I saw his expression.


    "Do you still love dad?" I suddenly asked.


    "Margaret!" Father shouted, surprised by what I had just asked.


    Mom chuckled. "I do. It has always been your father. But I had some issues on my own when I was your age. I was stubborn and a bitch. But my heart always belongs to him." Mom honestly answered.


    Father was surprised by mom''s answer and was stunned for a moment. I wanted tough at his reaction. He was like Jayden. A man with so much pride but would blush for a woman.


    "How about you, dad?" I asked, looking at him intently.


    He red at me, then sighed.


    "You don''t need to ask me that. You already know the answer. Your mother knew about it. But why are you asking that so suddenly?" He answered with annoyance.


    "I''m just wondering if you want to get married. I mean, you were supposed to marry each other, right?" I said.


    They nced at each other, then looked at me. I could see loneliness and regret in my parents'' eyes.


    "Margaret, I am married to Benjamin. Before I could marry your father, I should file divorce first. But I''m sure he would never allow that." Mom wistfully answered.


    I was quiet for a moment. I forgot that mom married Benjamin after running away from Flousia. I looked at Kyle, who was quietly sitting on the couch, reading some newspaper. He noticed I was staring at him and frowned.


    "What do you want?" He asked.


    I sweetly smiled, showing him my pearly white teeth.


    "I don''t like that smile of yours. You were going to use my authority again." He said, annoyed,


    He took a deep breath, then put the newspaper on the center table. He rubbed his temple and flinched.


    "So what''s on your mind? Tell me. I''ll see what I can do." He answered in surrender.


    "Really?" I eximed.


    He nodded. Then I looked at my parents; mom was eating some oranges while my father was feeding her.


    "Can you check if mom''s marriage with Benjamin was registered here? There''s a possibility. I read that even when a royal was exiled, then decided to get married, it should be registered here. It can''t be done in another ce."


    Kyle stared at me for a moment before answering.


    "Their marriage was invalid. I have already looked into it. It wasn''t registered here or anywhere. The marriage was fake."


    My eyes widened. I was confused again. Why would Benjamin fake their marriage? If he wanted to get Flousia, that''s the easiest way.


    "Benjamin''s identity was a fake either. Luke and the others were already investigating further. But I could guarantee you that his marriage to mom is invalid."


    "Mom, dad! Did you hear that? Did you hear what Kyle said?" I yelled.


    They were frowning, and confusion was on their faces, while I had a huge smile on mine.


    "Calm down, Margaret. What did your brother say?" Father asked.


    "Mom''s marriage to Benjamin was fake." Then Kyle continued and told them what he had just told me.


    Father''s face lit up as well as my mom''s. I could feel the happinessing from them while they nced at each other.


    "You could get married! Let''s prepare for your wedding!" I shouted with joy.


    "Margaret, can your father and I talk about this first? I mean, we still have problems with Benjamin. We still have a lot on our te. And look at me, with these bruises and scars, with a body like this, I won''t be pretty in a wedding dress." She blushed.


    Father chuckled. Then he turned his gaze to me.


    "Don''t worry. I will marry your mother. This time I won''t take no for an answer. But, she has to recover first. Besides, we have already nned your son''s engagement. He''ll get mad if we postpone it again." Father said in a reassuring voice.


    I nodded and smiled at them. I was so excited when I found out that there was a big chance for them to go with the marriage. It was nned a long time ago, and I was thrilled to see my parents finally together.


    "By the way, I remembered Jayden told me that Benjamin transferred all his properties under your name. And I think Caden''s as well? Have you already checked on that?" Kyle asked.


    I frowned, thinking about the reason why Kyle suddenly asked about it. Then I realized we could use that against Benjamin.


    I took my phone and dialed Missy''s number.


    "Can you look into the documents Benjamin gave me? All the documents confirming the transfer of all his properties, including hispany under my name and Caden''s." I ordered before ending the call.


    I looked at Kyle, giving him a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 219 - A Sunny Day

    Chapter 219 ¨C A Sunny Day


    It was a sunny day in Flousia. I was in our bedroom waiting for the royal doctor. Just yesterday, I had all my physical tests to check if I waspletely healed.


    I still feel sad when I think of Mireya, but Caden made sure that I always feel happy. He would alwayse into our bedroom or look for me, asking me to y with him and Alira.


    Somehow, Alira was beginning to be close to me. She spent more time with me than her mother. Alora didn''t seem rmed, though, maybe because she knew I needed a distraction to forget about what happened.


    I was beginning to understand Caden''s feelings towards Alira. The girl had a calming aura. It feels like everything around you was beautiful when you are with her.


    I heard a knock and saw Jaydene in. I smiled at him as he walked closer to me.


    He was wearing a pair of blue jeans and a white shirt. I noticed his arms seemed bigger and muscr thanst time. His abs were also toned, and I could see them in the shirt he was wearing. I bit my lips and gulped when I looked at his crotch. I felt my cheeks be warm and suddenly got embarrassed.


    Jayden chuckled. "You''re such a perv." Hemented when he got closer to me.


    I red at him, but still, I felt so flushed.


    "Are you working out?" I asked curiosity piqued.


    He nodded. "Yes. I needed to release some stress. It''s been two months without that, so I''ve been spending my free time at the training area."


    I bit my lips again and looked at him from head to toe.


    "It looks good on you. I liked it. I bet the girls were drooling all over you again."


    He frowned. "You know I don''t care about them. I only care about you."


    I smiled at him when he grabbed me by the waist, pulling me closer to him. I felt something poking me, and I knew he had a hard-on.


    "I missed touching you so badly. It''s so hard to sleep at night without making love to you. But I was amused that you could easily do that."


    I giggled while wrapping my arms around his neck.


    "Let''s hope today is good news." I said, then gave him a small kiss.


    Jayden wanted to deepen the kiss, but we were interrupted by a knock on the door. One of the servants told us that the doctor had arrived.


    Jayden held my hand and smiled. "I just want you to be okay."


    I nodded. I knew he wanted to make sure that I was healed and healthy. His needs, as my husband was his least priority.


    We went to Jayden''s office and saw the doctor sitting on the couch. I frowned and was confused that it was a different doctor. She was a young woman, maybe just two years older than me.


    What irritated me was she was wearing a very revealing outfit. It was a red body-hugging halter top dress. It was too short, exposing her long legs. Her breasts were big like Nina''s, and I admit that she was sexy and hot.


    "Your highness! It was an honor to meet you. I am Dr.Helena Weiss, a temporary substitute for Dr. Barnes. She''s currently on vacation." She introduced herself.


    Jayden didn''t look at her and just walked towards the couch. He sat down across from the doctor, then pulled me to sit on hisp.


    "I see. Okay, let''s get this over with." I said, not showing any fondness towards her.


    I know she felt that I was annoyed by her, but still, she was very professional and showed us the results of my physical tests.


    "So with all these results, I''m happy to tell you that you arepletely healed. I also checked if you are healthy enough to have another baby, and I can see that you are. But I suggest you n it first and make sure to have regr checkups." She said.


    I looked at Jayden, and I could feel that he was relieved and happy from the news.


    "Thank you." I simply answered.


    Then we heard a few knocks and were surprised to see George. We were confused why he suddenly showed up and thought he had news about Benjamin. But after greeting us, he walked towards the doctor then kissed her on the lips.


    "Sorry to interrupt, your highness. I''m just here for my fiance." He said, blushing.


    "Fiance?" I frowned.


    The doctor chuckled. "Yes, your highness. I know it might be a shock to you. I was chosen to be your doctor''s substitute because George suggested it to the King. I was having lunch with my friends when he called me and had no chance to change my dress. I''m sorry if I looked like a hooker rather than a doctor."


    I suddenly felt embarrassed about judging her. I thought she was wearing clothes like that because of Jayden.


    "I apologize if my wife made you ufortable earlier. She''s so possessive of me." Jayden teased.


    George and the doctorughed.


    "You really looked good together. And I know it''s toote, but I am sorry for your loss." Helena whispered.


    I felt her sincerity, so I stood up and reached out my hand.


    "Will you be my doctor whenever I am here?" I asked with a gentle smile on my face.


    Her face lit up then reached my hand.


    "Yes. It would be an honor, princess." She answered.


    Jayden stood up then tapped George on the shoulder.


    "So, are we done? Can I have my wife back now? We have a lot of things to do after this." He winked.


    I blushed, thinking about what he meant by that.


    The couple understood and left us alone in Jayden''s office.


    When Jayden turned to me, his eyes were full of lust and desire.


    "Let''s go back to our bedroom. I can''t wait any longer.." He said, pulling me outside of his office.

 Chapter 220 - [R18] Pleasure

    Chapter 220 ¨C [R18] Pleasure


    As soon as the door closed, I walked backward while looking at Jayden. He frowned and stared at me from head to toe.


    "Do you remember when we were in high school you tied me on the bed?" I asked.


    Jayden was just standing a few steps away from the door while I continued to walk towards the bed.


    "Yes. I will never forget anything about you. Why?" He asked curiously.


    I smiled at him then walked towards a small cab. I turned to him again, showing him a handcuff.


    "Hey, do you think you can already handle it?" He asked.


    I know he was still worried about me, but I could feel that I waspletely fine and would like to make love to him like before.


    "Yes. Now, hold me, love. Like what you always do." I whispered in a raspy voice.


    Jayden rushed closer to me, leaning his forehead against mine. I could hear his ragged breathing and felt his warm breath brushing through my face.


    "I love you, Peg. Always and forever." He murmured.


    "I love you more for all eternity." I answered.


    He kissed me gently on the forehead, then to my cheeks. He tilted my head up to level his and kissed me softly on the lips.


    It was just a quick kiss, but I could feel the overflowing love he had for me. I felt his hand on my shoulders, slowly brushing it down to my arms. I felt sudden electricity inside my body with his touch.


    I was wearing a blue dress with tied straps on the shoulders, and Jayden just pulled them, undressing mepletely.


    I gasped for air when my dress slid down to my feet. I suddenly felt embarrassed when he looked at me from head to toe. His eyes stared at the scar in my belly.


    My hands voluntarily moved, covering myself. He grabbed them while looking at me with lust and longing.


    "I love you no matter what. I don''t care about that scar. It''s our daughter." He murmured.


    I nodded, staring directly into his eyes. Then I touched his chest, pulled his shirt up, and undressed him. I wanted to feel him. I wanted to see his expression as I brushed my fingers through his body.


    He huffed when I slowly moved my face closer, kissing his chest. I could hear his heartbeat pounding like a drum.


    As I continued to give him kisses, I felt his hand unhook my bra, exposing my breasts. We were so close to each other, and I could feel my nipples grazing through his chest.


    Jayden tilted my head up again then pressed his lips into mine. He grabbed my waist, pulling me closer to him. I parted my lips when he deepened the kiss, feeling his tongue sliding inside my mouth.


    I moved my tongue to meet his, savoring the taste of each other. As our tongues wrestled, Jayden''s hands grabbed my bottom and, like he always does, ripped my underwear again.


    He then carried me towards the bed, putting me down gently. He backed away a little to remove the remaining clothes he had. I bit my lips when I saw his hardened flesh.


    We might have done it a thousand times, but it was always like the first time for me. I raised my hands to reach him.


    "Make me moan, love. I want you so bad." I whispered in a flushed face.


    He leaned forward, burying his face into my bosom. I moaned when I felt his tongue lick one of my nipples while his one hand massaged the other.


    "Oh, love!" I murmured when he started sucking them.


    My hands were wrapped around his head, tweaking his hair as he sucked and licked my peak. Then he moved his lips down to my belly and my navel. He kissed the scar gently, making me gasp.


    He kissed me further down to my abdomen until he reached my already wet pussy. He opened my legs, putting them on his shoulders.


    I howled when he started pleasuring me with his tongue. Ah¡­I missed this¡ªthe feeling of his tongue stroking me down there. I felt like losing my mind every time I felt the tip of his tongue reaching my most sensitive spot. The feeling of its warmth sliding slowly inside my pussy was making me crave for more.


    I held him by his hair as I arched my hips, pushing his head harder into my cunt.


    "Ohhhh myyyyy! More! Oh yeah! That''s it, love!" I screamed in ecstasy as he continued to eat my dripping pussy.


    He moved his head faster, bobbing it up and down, his tongue thrusting deeper inside me.


    "Love!" When he yed with my clit, I called him as he fucked me with his tongue.


    I howled when I reached the climax¡ªreleasing everything into his mouth. I felt his mouth sucking me, licking the white juice and swallowing it as it flowed out of my dripping pussy.


    He smiled at me as he wiped his mouth. I bit my lips as I panted, releasing irregr breathing.


    "I love how you taste." He said while brushing his tongue on his lips.


    "I know. Nowe here. I want your dick." I teased him by running one of my feet to his chest.


    He grabbed it then gently kissed my toes. I didn''t expect he would do that. It was the first time he did that to me.


    Then he positioned himself on top of me, rubbing his dick on my entrance.


    "Hold on to me, love." He whispered.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, and I flinched when I felt his hardened flesh slowly sliding inside me.


    "Love, are you okay?" He asked, worried.


    "I-I''m fine. Don''t worry." I said.


    Jayden didn''t move for a moment. He kissed me on the forehead, then to my lips.


    "Love, tell me if it hurts. I''ll stop if you can''t take it." He whispered.


    I moved my hips forward, checking if the pain was still there.


    "No. I''m okay. I promise."


    He nodded, then slowly moved on top of me.

 Chapter 221 - Dinner

    Chapter 221 ¨C Dinner


    I couldn''t remember how many times we did it. Jayden didn''t even seem exhausted and just kept going.


    We went inside our bedroom in the afternoon but didn''te out until dinner. Jayden even pulled me into a stock room and made love quickly. I was so flushed when we arrived in the dining hall.


    Everyone was already there and looked at us with amusement or impatience. Kyle seemed annoyed because we werete, while Emily was trying not tough.


    "You do know that time is important to us. You are fifteen minuteste. And could you please keep your dick inside your pants when you are outside of your chamber?" Kyle said while ring at Jayden.


    "Don''t be such an old man. I bet you did it in every corner of the pce." Jayden answered in sarcasm.


    Emily blushed and bit her lips, confirming Jayden''s sarcastic remarks. Kyle ignored it and looked at me.


    "Margaret, you are not in Queen''s where you could just have sex anytime and anywhere. And same goes for all of you. Can you at least keep quiet when doing it?" Kyle said.


    Me and the girls giggled. Kyle was being the big brother again. Well, he''s the oldest, followed by Andrew, so he was really the man of the house aside from being the King.


    "Hey, we''re not like Jayden and Peggy. It''s almost eight, and I don''t think they''re done with it." Ninamented.


    Kyle turned to Nina then to Andrew.


    "Oh, really? Is that why I received a report that two of the servants saw a man and a woman making out in the swimming pool? The couple arrived in the morning and left at around three in the afternoon. They even left a box of unused condoms."


    Nina blushed, then pped Andrew on the shoulder making everyoneugh.


    "Who was that couple who stayed in the garden until midnight, making some howling and growling sound that the guards thought they were wild animals?" Kyle continued.


    I saw Sophie''s flushed face. She couldn''t look anyone in the eye and buried her face into Percy''s shoulder.


    Then Kyle turned to Luke.


    "And you, how many times do I have to tell you that this isn''t Queen''s. You can''t order the historians to get out so you could have sex in the royal archives."


    Alora red at him. But Kyle was used to it since he was also one of Alora''s psychiatrists.


    "So can you all promise me just to do it inside your bedrooms? Let''s keep it private." Kyle suggested.


    We nodded like little kids, but we were having fun. After all that happened, we wanted to feel like we were still ordinary people.


    The kids came after the servants called them. As the crown prince, Caden would always sit on Kyle''s right side, while Alira would sit beside Caden.


    I noticed Lucas was staring at his twin sister. He might have missed her since Caden and Alira spent more time with each other.


    "Lucas, are you excited about your sister''s engagement?" I asked.


    I wanted to make sure that he wasn''t feeling lonely. Alora was looking at me when I asked her son.


    "I''m not against it. I like Caden for Alira. But I want to make sure that Caden will not be like Uncle Jayden when he gets older."


    Percy and Andrewughed. I thought he was pouting because of the engagement, but he was actually worried for his sister.


    "What did I do? I''m a faithful husband." Jayden eximed at Lucas.


    "You weren''t like that in the beginning. If Caden would be like you, then I would not give him my sister." Lucas ranted.


    "Lucas! I promised, remember?" Caden butted in.


    Lucas red at Caden, then sighed. "Just keep your promise. I don''t want our friendship to get ruined because of my sister."


    The kids were bbering about a promise. But no one wanted to tell us about it. The engagement would be three days from now, and tomorrow would be the start of the preparation.


    "Alira, have you chosen a dress?" Alora asked her daughter.


    Alira shook her head. "Can you help me, mommy? I''m not sure what to wear with that kind of asion."


    "Sure. I know the royal family prepared something for you, right?" Alora said while looking at me, then Kyle.


    Alora doesn''t talk much. But every time she opened her mouth, her words were like icicles slowly piercing your whole body. She wanted us to give her daughter a proper weing gift. After all, she''s the only daughter of Luke Wilson and Alora Smith.


    "I know. Stop ring at me." I pouted.


    "Everything looks good on you anyway. Choose something that you arefortable with." It was Cadenplimenting his future wife.


    I didn''t expect Caden to say something like that at his age. I looked at Jayden then at the others; they were all smiling at Caden.


    "Nice. You know how topliment a woman now." Lukemented.


    "But she''s really pretty like Aunt Alora, so I know anything she wears would be fine." Caden answered.


    I chuckled. "Sweetie, even if you tell your mother-inw that she''s pretty, you won''t get any reaction from her. She''s a bit weird, you know." I said, looking at Alora with a wide grin on my face.


    She was ring at me and suddenly threw a table napkin.


    "Hey!" I yelled and threw it back to her.


    "Stop it! Are you teenagers? Look at your kids'' manners; they are better than you. Margaret, stop, and let''s continue eating." Kyle scolded us.


    "Fine! I was telling the truth." I pouted.


    Sophie and Nina were just smiling. They knew Kyle would be mad if they joined in. Emily was giving me a meaningful look, and I know she was also enjoying it.


    Dinner ended smoothly. We were chatting andughing with each other as if nothing had happened. We''ve been friends for years and we treat ourselves as one family. I was fortunate and d to have them.


    "By the way, Jayden, Alora was invited to be the guest speaker in Flousia Mental Hospital about dissociative identity disorder. As the prince of this country, you will be attending as well.." Kyle suddenly said.

 Chapter 222 - After Dinner

    Chapter 222 ¨C After Dinner


    "What? Are you kidding me? You know I hate attending those kinds of events. Besides, no one knows I have DID, right? Why do I have to go there?" Jayden said, annoyed.


    "Yes. But isn''t it about time you start epting your illness and continue with your therapy? We don''t know when you will have another attack. Remember, a traumatic event could trigger it. And you just had one."


    Jayden sighed. I knew he didn''t like to appear in public, much more talk about his illness.


    "When was thest time you had an episode? " Kyle asked.


    "When we talked to Peggy''s father." Jayden answered.


    "And that''s what? Three or four months ago? Jayden, I know this is hard for you, but think about Margaret and Caden. Are you really sure your other self didn''t want to avenge your mother''s death anymore? Do you remember what happened the other day when Aaron told us about what he saw? About the tattoo?" Kyle continued.


    Luke and Alora nced at each other. I asked the servants to take the kids since the conversation got serious.


    "Caden, sweetie, go to your room. And Alira, sleep early. No more talking and ying. You have an engagement tomorrow." I said in a firm tone.


    Caden and Alira nodded. I looked at the kids as they walked out of the dining hall. Time flies so fast tomorrow Caden will be engaged. I thought to myself.


    I turned to Alora. I knew she had something to say or ask about what Kyle had mentioned.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "What tattoo are you talking about?" She asked.


    I nced at Kyle so he would be the one to tell them.


    "Aaron told us that one of Benjamin''sckeys has a tattoo in his hand, a skull with a knife pierced in the middle. " Kyle answered.


    Alora''s aura changed. I could feel a sudden chill in my whole body. She had already switched to another personality when I looked at her again. But it wasn''t Cam. This woman''s character was darker and creepier than Cam''s.


    "Alora?" I called.


    Then I turned to Nina and Sophie; they were quiet and didn''t say anything. It was the same reaction with the rest of my friends, even Jayden. Am I the only one who never met this woman?


    I stood up and was about to reach Alora''s hand when Jayden suddenly grabbed my wrist. I looked at him, confused.


    "Don''t." He whispered.


    But then, we were surprised when Alora suddenly stood up, holding a knife. Jayden pulled me away from Alora, and my eyes widened when I felt that something was off.


    Alora smirked. "We meet again."


    I tilted my head up and saw Jayden''s face. He has a dark expression on his face. I frowned. I couldn''t understand what was happening. And why would Alora say something like that?


    "I told you, if you ever showed up again, I would not hesitate the second time. " Jayden said with gritted teeth.


    "It''s the same for me, Mr.Richards." Alora answered in a cold tone.


    I looked around. Kyle and Emily were just sitting in their seats, watching. It was the same with the others. What the hell is going on?


    Then I saw Luke walked towards Alora, grabbed her hand, then pulled her closer to him. I thought he would kiss or hug her, but to my surprise, Luke pushed her on the table, pinning her down.


    "Stop it! Would you like me to get mad at you?" Luke almost yelled.


    Alora''s expression suddenly changed, then Luke leaned forward and kissed her.


    I looked at Jayden and called him. "Love?"


    He sighed, then his expression went back to normal.


    "What just happened?" I asked, confused.


    No one answered. I felt a throbbing pain in my head, but most of it was because no one was willing to tell me what was going on.


    "Can anyone tell me what happened, or I swear I will never talk to any of you again!" I almost yelled.


    "Sit down, and all of you calm down! Alora, that was not necessary, and you too, Jayden. You can''t control it, so don''t tell me again that you wouldn''t need therapy." Kyle was using his authority as the King this time.


    Luke may be the wealthiest of all, but in Flousia, Kyle had the highest authority.


    We got back to our seats while waiting for them to tell me what had just happened.


    "Alora has a lot of personalities inside her. They were created when you were gone. Most of them were dangerous. They could hurt people. Luke and her kids could control her since their family. But Jayden could actually fight with them." Kyle started.


    I frowned. "What? Is this some kind of battle between two people with a mental disorder?"


    Jayden red at me, and I knew he was offended.


    "I''m sorry, love. I was confused, and why the hell did no one tell me about this? How could you possibly fight Alora''s demons." I asked, annoyed.


    Demons. That''s what we call Alora''s other personality. Cam was the coldest bitch among them, but Alora was already suffering from continuous episodes before I left them years ago.


    "Jayden''s mental disorder was not so different from Alora. It just so happened that he only had five inside him, while Alora had hundreds of them." Kyle continued.


    "F-Five? But you said there was only one. And your mother, so that''s two. Now you''re telling me there''s three more?" I asked, starting to get hysterical.


    Kyle stared at me before answering my question again.


    "Margaret, I was the one who asked Jayden not to tell you about it. You already had a lot of things to worry about ever since you came back. I felt like it wasn''t the right time back then. So I hope that you won''t me Jayden for this."


    I pouted. I was mad because I felt left out, but I wasn''t angry with any of them.


    I sighed then held Jayden''s hand. He looked at me, surprised. I know he thought I wouldn''t talk to him and would stay mad at him, but I didn''t feel like that. I understand that his illness wasn''t that easy to ept.


    "I''m not mad. But I still need an exnation of what happened between the two of you." I asked, looking at Jayden then Alora.


    "Jayden almost killed Alora.." Emily was the one who answered.

 Chapter 223 - Alora

    Chapter 223 ¨C Alora


    After dinner, the girls and I decided to have tea time. It was prettyte, but none of us would be able to sleep after our talk. I couldn''t believe that something like that happened when I was away.


    Half a year after I left Jayden, Alora started having episodes. She became uncontroble and would switch to different personalities.


    That time, she began to switch with Lilith, the most dangerous of all her personalities. They said she was the one who killed their kidnappers, as well as Luke''s cousin and the man who attacked her during our trip. Alora said she didn''t name her because she remembers everything she had done when she was Lilith.


    Nina gave the name Lilith. They decided to name her because they didn''t want to call it Alora. During those times, Jayden was also suffering from his illness.


    Kyle said that Jayden didn''t tell them about it in the beginning. They found out when Alora and him fought.


    Jayden said he got pissed with Alora''s sarcastic behavior that day, and he just snapped. He couldn''t control his anger and suddenly switched personalities.


    Alora wasmenting about how I ran away with Jayden. She provoked him by saying that I was probably left because he was a jerk and already had someone else.


    His anger grew when Alora said that I might show up someday happily married to someone else. Jayden said that his vision became unclear, and it was like Alora changed to a demon.


    They were in the living room of Queen''s that time when Jayden grabbed Alora. He didn''t know how he got a knife in his hand, but the others said he had gone to the kitchen before it happened.


    Our friends tried to stop him, but he held Alora by her neck. He was standing behind her while his one arm was around her neck; a knife was on Alora''s neck.


    Alora didn''t seem bothered by what was happening. Sheughed like a devil, and that was when Jayden stabbed her on the shoulders. But instead of being afraid towards him, Alora grabbed the knife and pulled it.


    She tried to stab Jayden on his legs, but he pushed her towards Luke. That''s when they realized that Jayden seemed different.


    "We finally met Mr.Richards." Alora said while holding her shoulder.


    Luke tried to stop Alora from talking, but he had no control over their conversation.


    "So you noticed." Jayden answered.


    "You can''t hide anything from me. I know what you are. You and I are the same."


    "Not really. I''m not as crazy as you."


    "Is that true?" Alora smirked while ncing at her stab wound.


    "You deserved it. You are so full of yourself. You thought everyone was scared of you. But sorry to disappoint you. I''m not afraid of you. Don''t show yourself in front of me again, or I swear I will kill you!" Jayden said with gritted teeth.


    Aloraughed, ring at Jayden.


    "Same here, Mr.Richards. Next time we meet, you will never have a chance to touch even just a strand of my hair."


    I sighed. Jayden and Alora''s illness was reallyplicated. Jayden''s dad said that dissociative identity disorder had no cure, but the person could still live a normal life.


    How can it be normal if your husband has multiple personalities? I wanted to ask his father but decided to keep it to myself. I love my husband. I don''t care about his illness, but I was hoping that he could be cured.


    Jayden admitted having five personalities inside him. At first, he didn''t know that it went up to that number. Kyle said that he started creating the others when I left Jayden.


    I honestly felt guilty when I heard that, but Jayden said it wasn''t my fault. It was his. It was his fault for having a weak mind. He couldn''t take the loneliness and anger when I was gone, so he created them.


    I haven''t met Jayden''s personality as his mother, and I don''t think I wanted to meet that side of him. I met the other him, the one who wanted revenge, and the other came out earlier.


    Jayden''s personality earlier was different from the other. I felt like he was more dangerous, but I didn''t think he could hurt me.


    I sighed and nced at Alora. We were at the garden for half an hour but no one was saying anything at all. I couldn''t find the right words to talk to Alora.


    "Hey! Are you two not going to talk to each other?" Nina ranted.


    I pouted, then looked at Alora again. She was calmly sitting beside Sophie, sipping tea. Sometimes she really pissed me off, but I couldn''t me her. She''s different from the beginning. Emily and I approached her even though she was cold and distant.


    "Are you not mad at me?" I asked her.


    She gave me a cold nce, then took another sip of coffee before giving me an answer.


    "Why would I get mad at you? Have you done anything wrong? Peggy, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have provoked Jayden back then. I was a bitch." She answered.


    Alora never lied. That''s the one thing I like about her. She never hides her feelings towards us. If she''s mad at you, she will tell you. She never liked pretending.


    "I''m worried about Jayden. What if the people who killed his mother were still alive? Father said he killed them, and I believed him." I sighed.


    "Did you ask your father about it? I mean, he didn''t have any more reason to lie to you." Emily said.


    She was right. Father wouldn''t lie to me anymore, especially now that he''s with my mother.


    "Why did the adults around us haveplicated lives before? And don''t you think it''s odd that they were all connected when they were young?" Nina suddenly asked.


    I frowned, thinking of what Nina said.


    "Think about it. The Wilson''s had a long time feud with the Santelmo''s. Alora and the others were kidnapped by the Mafia when they were young because of revenge. Jayden''s mom and your father were both from a Mafia n.. Alora, didn''t your Aunt Cam mention the Rossi''s as well?'''' Nina continued.

 Chapter 224 - Switch

    Chapter 224 ¨C Switch


    "She did. She was trained by the Rossi''s to be an assassin. The Rossi''s were supposed to be a neutral n; they don''t side with anyone. They were a group of assassins hired by anyone from the underworld. So I wondered how Benjamin Miller suddenly became their boss." Aloramented.


    There were a lot of things we didn''t know yet. But I know that Benjamin was the only one who could answer everything. We needed to make sure that he wouldn''t get away from us. He''s a dangerous man, and I can''t afford to lose another loved one because of him.


    He faked his marriage to my mother, making everyone believe that I was his daughter. For sixteen years, he kept me in a mansion with his servants. I thought he did it because I reminded him of my mother. He made us believe that mom died when I was born because of cancer. He pretended to regret everything he had done to me, giving me all his properties and naming me his heir. But in truth, it was all part of his n.


    I haven''t heard anything from Missy. She was in our country verifying everything I asked her. We were still not sure about the true identity of Benjamin. Kyle said that he wasn''t the man he said he was. It''s a possibility that Benjamin was a fake.


    I sighed, then looked at Alora again. Despite her condition, she managed to be calm, have kids, and have a happy family. I wanted to be like her. She was a broken angel from the beginning, although no one could exin why she was like that, even herself.


    Jayden could be like her someday. He had been experiencing traumatic events ever since his mother died, and ording to Kyle, it could trigger his disorder.


    "If you want to ask me something, then talk. Nothing will happen if you stare at me like that." Alora said coldly.


    "Do you feel anything when you switch? I mean, your other personalities were a lot different from you. Angel acted so innocently because she''s the younger version of you. Elizabeth was the high school girl; Cam was the bitch. They differ from each other. Have you ever wondered which one was the real you?"


    The others also turned to Alora and waited for her answer. We never had a chance to ask her about it. Ever since we found out about her condition, we just epted it and went with the flow. We trusted her that she would never hurt any of us. She had killed four people already, but we never felt any disgust towards her. She did it to protect her and her friends, so we never med her.


    "What if I tell you that the real me wasn''t the one in front of you? Would you be scared of me? I know you''re asking because you are worried about your husband. Instead of asking me, why don''t you ask him directly?" She answered.


    "Alora, I asked you because I also care for you. We don''t care who was the real you. For us, all of you were just one person. You might have different personalities, but you''re our friend. And I trust your heart would never change towards us."


    She sighed, then took a sip on her tea.


    "This is really good. When was thest time we had tea together?" She asked.


    I smiled, and the girls giggled by what she said. Then she looked at me again.


    "I am the real Alora. I might have a lot of voices in my head, but I know I am real. My heart is real." She said in a gentle voice.


    "Could you help me understand my husband''s condition?" I asked.


    "Peggy, trust him. Support him and love him unconditionally. That''s the only thing he needs from you." Alora said.


    After my tea time with the girls, I went to our bedroom to rest. It was already midnight, and I wondered if Jayden was already asleep. He didn''t send me a message or look for me, maybe because he knew I was talking with the girls.


    When I came inside our bedroom, I frowned when I saw that the room waspletely dark. I couldn''t even see a single thing. Jayden never turned off all the lights in the room, especially if I was not in there.


    "Love?" I called.


    I turned on the light and saw him standing by the window. He was facing outside and looked like he was staring at the moon. I frowned when he didn''t answer.


    I slowly walked towards him and started to have a conversation. I had this creepy feeling inside me, but I tried to be brave and still decided to get closer to him.


    "Love? What are you looking at? I''m sorry I waste. The girls and I had fun talking to each other and didn''t notice the time. Did you wait for me?" I continued to talk to him, but still no response.


    When I got closer, I touched him on his shoulders, brushing my hands so he could feel my warmth.


    "Hey. Why are you so quiet?" I asked again.


    I started to feel anxious, my heart pounding so loud. I bit my lips and let out a deep breath.


    "Jayden!" I called out his name louder.


    Then he turned to look at me. My eyes widened when I saw his dark expression. His silver eyes didn''t have any emotions in it.


    I felt sudden chills at the back of my neck, and my knees trembled with fear. Is this one of his personalities? I started to walk backward when he began to get closer to me.


    I was honestly afraid of my husband. He was different from the first guy and the one who switched with him in the dining room. This one looked so cold, and I couldn''t feel any emotions towards him.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    The guy continued to walk towards me until I felt my back against the wall. My eyes widened when he suddenly grabbed my waist and buried his face on my neck.


    "I am your evil boy toy.." He whispered before sucking my neck.

 Chapter 225 - Future

    Chapter 225 ¨C Future


    I was surprised by Jayden''s sudden change of personality. I already knew that it might happen anytime since Kyle told me about it.


    Before I came into our bedroom, Kyle summoned me. I went to meet him in his office to talk about what happened.


    "Margaret, what happened to you and your child might trigger Jayden''s illness. You have to be ready. For the past few weeks, he kept himself busy by helping look for Benjamin. He would stay in the training ground until sundown when you had problems. I''m worried." Kyle said.


    I didn''t expect that it would happen this soon. He was embracing me tightly, and his face was buried on my neck. His breathing was ragged, and I could feel a different aura from him.


    "Love?" I called again, hoping that he would switch back to his real self.


    He said he was my evil boy toy. That was the term I called him when we were in high school. Is it possible that this personality was his younger self?


    "Hey, say something, please." I whispered.


    He was still holding me and started giving me small kisses on my neck. I wanted to make sure what personality he had switched to, but I could feel his warm breath brushing through my skin, making me ask for more.


    "Love, p-please." I whispered in a raspy voice.


    "Does it matter to you if I switch to the other guy? I am still me, right?" He murmured in between his kisses.


    I gasped for air when I felt one of his hands start to touch me between my thighs.


    "I-It doesn''t matter, but I wanted to know at least what kind of personalities your other-selves have." I answered.


    But he didn''t stop touching and kissing me. I was beginning to lose control and just wanted to go with the flow when he suddenlyughed. I frowned, then he stared into my eyes with a wide grin on his face.


    "You should see your face in the mirror. It''s funny." He said.


    "What the hell! Jayden! It''s not funny!" I yelled, then pushed him when I realized he was making fun of me.


    I pouted and walked away from him, then went to the bathroom. I was mad at him, so I didn''t say a word. But for a moment, I really thought he switched to one of his personalities.


    "Hey, I''m sorry. I heard you talking to the girls about switching and stuff. I know you''re worried, but you see, I''m okay." He said.


    I red at him. "No! You''re not okay! You will do what Kyle said. Start your therapy again!" I scolded him.


    He pouted this time and crossed his arms on his chest. He was standing by the bathroom door while looking at me, undressing.


    "And if I say no?" He asked.


    I turned to him, showing him that I was really mad.


    "If you won''t do it, I will get mad at you. Love, it''s not just for you, but for Caden and me, too. What happened to us was not a joke, you know that. I was nning to ask Kyle or your father if I needed to do it as well. We both experienced a traumatic event. Please don''t treat it as a joke."


    He sighed, then walked towards me. He pulled me in his arms, embracing me tightly.


    "I''m sorry. I know it wasn''t funny. It''s honestly making me feel inferior. I felt weak to have that kind of illness." He whispered.


    "It''s not. You have experienced something horrible and traumatic. If I were you, I don''t think I could have handled it the way you do. You''re strong, love. I will be here for you, no matter what." I said in a gentle voice.


    "Okay, I will continue my therapy. But first, let''s take a bath together."


    I giggled. I was happy that I had convinced him to continue his treatment. I was hoping that we could really live a normal life this time.


    The following day, I woke up early to help prepare for Caden''s engagement party with Alira. The girls and I were excited about the union of the Wilson''s and the royal family.


    "This is really exciting. We get closer to each other in every generation." Nina excitedly said.


    We were in the dressing room for gown selection and fitting. The boys would be in a separate room from us, and Jayden would be the one to assist Caden.


    I looked at Alora, checking on some gowns for Alira. I walked closer to her, hugging her from behind.


    "What?" She asked in a cold tone.


    "Nothing. I''m just happy that our kids will marry someday. Thank you for approving of Caden." I sincerely said.


    As usual, she didn''t have any expression on her face.


    "I know he wasn''t joking when he said he wanted to marry Alira. And I talked to Alira alone; she said he really likes Caden. I''m not sure if their feelings wouldst forever, but I trust and hope that it would. Luke, didn''t change right?" She said.


    Luke has loved Alora since she was only nine. They''ve been engaged when they were still young before they were kidnapped. Then Alora lost her memories. But Luke never forgets her. He was head over heels in love with her even though she had no memory of him at all.


    "I trust my son. He won''t change, I know that." I answered.


    Although I wasn''t sure what the future holds, I also hoped that Caden and Alira''s feelings towards each other would never change.


    "Hey, I want a hug too!" Nina eximed.


    "Me, too!" It was Emily who rushed towards us, followed by Sophie.


    We hugged each other, thinking about what we all went through to go this far. We were high school kids with dreams of having a normal life, falling in love, having a family, and living happily ever after. But we learned that our lives were not like those from fairy tales.


    We experienced different problems along the way, but we were still here, standing stronger together as friends and as a family.


    We hope that the lives we have will continue in the future.

 Chapter 226 - After Twelve Years

    Chapter 226 ¨C After Twelve Years


    ALIRA POV


    Twelve years had passed since I got engaged to the crown prince of Flousia, Caden Hulls Richards.


    We were six when we agreed with our parents to have an engagement. Caden''s mother, Aunt Peggy, decided to keep us apart until we reached eighteen.


    We didn''t deny the idea and just went with the flow. That time, Caden promised that he would never forget about me. And that he would marry me someday.


    In the first few months, we were allowed to call and text each other. But things gotplicated when we were caught talking until midnight. My grades went down, and dad wondered why.


    My twin brother Lucas was the one who told my parents about me talking to Caden until midnight. Mom got mad and took my phone away from me.


    Then, we were just allowed to send emails and letters to each other. For five years, I continuously received one every day from Caden. I was happy that he was keeping his promise.


    In the sixth to the tenth year of being apart from each other, the emails and letters became fewer. I would sometimes receive one or two in a week. Dad said that Caden started his prince''s lessons, and he was just busy.


    So I waited. But from fewer letters and emails, it went to zero. I have never received anything from him for the past two years. It made me wonder if he changed his mind and decided not to continue with the marriage.


    I sighed. The ss was already over, and I was preparing to leave when Lucas came to pick me up.


    When he went inside the ssroom, my ssmates were drooling over him. We were twins, but he looked more like dad, and I looked more like mom.


    "Are you ready?" He asked.


    "I just have to give this to the professor. Can you wait for me in the parking lot?" I said.


    He nodded, then left.


    "Your brother''s so hot. Does he have a girlfriend?" It was Lea, one of my friends.


    "I don''t know. He never told me he has one." I answered.


    Lucas was so protective of me, so I don''t think he had the time to have a girlfriend. But I sometimes wonder if he like someone.


    "What about you, Alira? Are you still waiting for that prince? It''s been what? Twelve years? Are you sure he''s still single?" Cassy asked.


    I sighed and decided not to answer the questions.


    "I don''t even get what''s the purpose of getting engaged then keeping you apart after. Your parents were really weird. Alira, you''re pretty and too damn hot. A lot of guys were already waiting for you. You just keep on distancing yourself because of a stupid promise from a six-year-old boy." Samantha ranted.


    My friends were always like this if the topic was Caden. Maybe I was foolish to believe in him. We were just kids back then. I shouldn''t have expected that he would be the same after twelve years.


    "How about we go to a dating party?" Cassy suggested.


    "W-What?" I was surprised.


    The girls got excited and waited for my decision.


    "Come on, Alira! Aren''t you tired of waiting? What if he was already enjoying himself in the arms of another woman? Don''t be stupid." Lea frowned.


    I sighed. I know they have a point. The engagement happened a long time ago, and I have never heard anything from Caden for two years now. His parents were on vacation, so I didn''t have a way to ask about him.


    "Fine. But just this once. You know I hate doing something like that." I answered.


    We went to a karaoke bar after ss. I told Lucas that my friends and I had decided to have some fun since exams were over. He hesitated at first, but I promised him that I would call one of our drivers to pick me up after we were done.


    When we came into one of the rooms, there were already four guys inside. They were from a different school, and one of them was Samantha''s boyfriend.


    "Guys, this is Alira Wilson. She would be joining us today." Samantha introduced me.


    The guys looked decent and nice, so I casually sat down and started chatting with them.


    "Are you the daughter of Luke and Alora Wilson?" One of them asked.


    I nodded and smiled.


    "Wow! You''re an heiress! My name''s Ace. I''m not an heir to some rich n, though." He said while reaching out his hand.


    Ace looked like a younger version of Tom Cruise. He was friendly and talked to me like I was not someone from a wealthy n. I actually like people who never treated me like an heiress.


    I reached out my hand to his and gave a sweet smile. I don''t know why I suddenly felt at ease chatting with him, maybe because he was fun to be with.


    "So Alira, do you have ns on Saturday? We were nning to go to Northbay City Mall and just look around. You want to join us?" Samantha''s boyfriend asked.


    "Ahm, I''m not sure. I have to ask permission from my parents." I answered.


    Mom would let me, but dad and Lucas would definitely disagree with it.


    "Come on! Ace would be happy if you were there." Lea teased.


    I blushed, then nced at Ace. I was surprised that he was also staring at me.


    "I''m not forcing you. But I would be d if you would join us." He murmured.


    "O-Okay. Then, I''ll join you on Saturday." I answered.


    Ace and the others screamed with joy when I agreed toe with them. We continued to enjoy our little party and decided to have a drink. We''re already eighteen, and mom allowed me to have only one shot every time I''m with my friends.


    I enjoyed thepany of my friends and Ace; I didn''t realize I had more than one drink. I started to feel dizzy, and my head felt so light.


    "Alira, are you okay?" Ace asked.


    "I don''t think I could stand up. I need to go to the bathroom." I said in a raspy voice.


    Ace stood up and leaned forward to hold my waist to support me. But before he could touch me, we were startled when a man with a dark expression on his face suddenly barged into the room.


    "Try touching her, and I swear you''ll be dead." The man said with gritted teeth.


    My eyes widened when I saw who it was.


    "C-Caden?" That was thest thing I said before I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 227 - A Sudden Change

    Chapter 227 ¨C A Sudden Change


    I felt a throbbing pain in my head. I slowly opened my eyes and sat down on the bed.


    I had a weird dreamst night about Caden. Maybe I was mad at him and thought I saw him in the karaoke bar. I looked around and was relieved that I was in my room.


    Yesterday, I had fun with my friends and didn''t realize I had already drunk more than one shot. Thest time I remember was Ace trying to help go to the bathroom. That''s when Caden came. It felt so real, but I knew that was impossible.


    I stood up and went to the bathroom to prepare for school. Mom and dad were quiet in the dining room while Lucas was constantly ncing at me.


    I know what I did was wrong. My parents were not really strict towards Lucas and me. They were protective, yes. But that was because a lot had happened in our family and put our lives in danger.


    One of those was when we went to Flousia when I was six years old. Uncle Kyle, the current King of Flousia, was just crowned back then when the Mafia attacked the pce.


    Caden''s mom, Aunt Margaret, got stabbed, and the baby in her tummy died. Caden was a little lost when he found out about it. He med himself for not being able to protect his mother and sister. That was one of the reasons he epted to be the crown prince of Flousia.


    He told me he needed the power to protect his family and me. I wanted to be there for him when that time came. I wanted to see him and reach his goal, so we promised that we would get married and protect each other when we got older.


    But that was a long time ago. I held on to that promise, but he just disappeared and forgot about me.


    I sighed and nced at my mom. She looked into my eyes, and I knew she wanted me to apologize to dad. I turned to dad, who was busy reading the morning newspaper.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I promise it will not happen again." I whispered.


    Dad took a deep breath, then put down the newspaper on the table. He held my hand and smiled at me.


    "Alira, it''s okay to drink but make sure you can handle it before taking too much. What if something happened to you?" He said in a worried voice.


    I bowed my head feeling so guilty. It was my first time to drink more than I was allowed to. I felt free and happy with my friends, but at the same time, I wanted to rebel. Not with my parents, but with Caden.


    I know a lot of guys like me. I''ve received many love letters, confessions, and invitations to go out for the past years, but I always tell them that I am already engaged to someone else.


    No one knew who the guy was, only my friends. My family wanted it to be kept secret, and it was the same with the royal family. Maybe because no one knew that Caden was the crown prince of Flousia, they said it was dangerous if the public found out that he was the future king, and it would also put my life in danger.


    "I don''t want this to happen again, Alira. From now on, you will be having your bodyguards. Lucas will start his training in thepany so he can''t be with you all the time. You will also use a separate car from your brother and would have your own security team."


    I could believe what dad said. Am I being guarded because I got drunk yesterday? It was one time, for god''s sake!


    "Dad, did anything happen?" I asked.


    Dad would not act like that for nothing. I know they were hiding something from me. He smiled at me and gently pinched my chin.


    "I just want you to be safe. Now, off you go. The car and your guards were outside. If you want to go out, tell them." He answered.


    I wasn''t satisfied with dad''s response and decided to ask Lucas when we walked outside.


    "Lucas, what''s happening? Dad''s acting weird." I frowned.


    "You''ll know about itter." He winked before getting into his car.


    I envy Lucas. He has his security team, but he drove his own car. He was just being followed all the time, though. He is the heir to the Wilson Group, while I am the heiress of the Hoseki Empire.


    Hoseki was the name of mom''spany, and she made me her heiress while Lucas would inherit dad''s.


    I wanted to drive my own car like my brother, but I didn''t know how. Dad wanted me to have a driving lesson; it was my decision not to because I am a bit scared to drive alone.


    I pouted when Lucas didn''t answer and just went inside the car.


    In school, the car I was riding was followed by two more. I hate attracting too much attention, but I can''t do anything about it since the cars were a limited edition of Rolls Royce.


    When I got out of the car, my friends were shocked to see me.


    "Oh my! What happened? Why do you have bodyguards? And a lot of them." Samantha eximed.


    "It was dad''s idea. Lucas will have to start training, so we have to use separate cars from now on." I answered.


    Students and teachers were looking at me. It wasn''t the first time I was apanied by bodyguards, though, so I was confused as to why everyone seemed surprised to see me.


    "Guys, thank you for bringing me home yesterday. I owe you." I said sincerely.


    The girls nced at each other then stared at me.


    "We didn''t bring you home." Cassy answered.


    I frowned. "Was it Ace? I have to thank himter."


    Lea and Samantha shook their heads.


    "No.. It''s your fiance, the crown prince, Caden."

 Chapter 228 - The New Student

    Chapter 228 ¨C The New Student


    I was shocked and was not able to say anything. It wasn''t a dream after all. Caden was in the karaoke bar yesterday and took me home.


    Was that the reason dad was acting weird? Was it Caden who asked dad to guard me?


    "Alira!" Lea called.


    "You didn''t know. He came yesterday. You didn''t tell us he''s super hot and gorgeous! He''s really like a prince!" Samanthamented.


    "How could she tell us? Thest time she saw the guy was when they were six. The nerve of him! After twelve years, he''ll show himself without an exnation? If I were you, I would break up with him!" Lea ranted.


    "L-Let''s not talk about him. Maybe he came by for a visit." I said.


    "Maybe he''s here to break the engagement! I mean, why would he suddenly appear after twelve years?" Cassymented.


    I was surprised by what she said and suddenly felt a tightness on my chest. Did he reallye here to do that? I bit my lips and ignored what Cassy said, and walked ahead of my friends.


    We quietly came inside the ssroom and sat on our seats. I still couldn''t believe that Caden was here. I sighed and took one of my books to read. I needed a distraction, and reading was one thing I always do when I''m stressed.


    "We have a new transfer student today. Come in!" The professor said.


    I wasn''t looking when she came and continued reading. I wasn''t even interested in the new student, but Samantha kept tapping my shoulder.


    "Alira!" She called.


    I turned to look at her with a frown on my face.


    "What?" I asked, annoyed.


    She wasn''t looking at me. Her eyes were stuck in front of the ssroom. She pointed in the direction of the professor, so I turned to look at who she was staring at.


    My eyes widened when I saw who the transfer student was.


    "Everyone, this is Caden Richards. He will be attending Golden Oak from now on."


    I didn''t know what my reaction would be. My heart was beating so fast as I stared into the man in front.


    He was around five feet nine inches tall with blonde hair and a pair of silver eyes. He looked like Uncle Jayden when he was younger. But Caden somehow looked manlier than his dad.


    "You can sit behind Miss Wilson." The professor said.


    As Caden walked towards his seat, he was staring at me. But his eyes looked so cold and distant, so I averted my eyes and looked outside the window.


    I didn''t even know how the first period ended. My mind wandered off the whole ss and felt like Caden was staring daggers behind my back.


    My friends were giving me small nces and couldn''t approach me.


    And I couldn''t understand why Caden was acting like that. I should be the one to feel angry. He was the one who abandoned me and didn''t keep his promise.


    I saw some of the girls from our ss approach him. They were curious about the new guy who looked like a celebrity who suddenly transferred in the middle of the school year. Many girls were also lurking outside our ssroom just to see him.


    I felt like something was piercing my heart. He wasn''t saying anything. He didn''t even say hello to me. I have the right to at least receive an exnation from him. I was his fiance, after all. Or am I the only one who thinks that we were still engaged?


    "Hi, Caden! I''m Bettina. This is Sarah and Luna. We''re just wondering if you want to join us. Since you''re new here, you could eat lunch with us."


    Bettina was one of the pretty girls on campus. I don''t have anything against her, but I just didn''t like her. I felt like she was constantly staring at me, watching my every move.


    Everyone was looking at them, waiting for Caden''s answer. I bit my lips and waited for him to talk.


    "Hey, you! Aren''t you going to greet me?" Caden finally talked.


    I thought he was talking to Bettina, but I was surprised when Samantha tapped me on the shoulder again. I frowned, and when I looked at her, I noticed that everyone was staring at me.


    When I tilted my head up, Caden was already standing beside me. My eyes widened, seeing him staring intently at me.


    "I-I"


    "What? Have you forgotten your fiance''s face?" He said in a cold tone.


    I heard the students murmuring with each other. Bettina''s face was full of confusion.


    "W-Wait. Fiance? Who?" Bettina asked.


    Caden didn''t even nce at the girl who asked the question. I could feel Bettina''s irritation because of that. It was the first time someone ignored her.


    "This girl." Caden answered.


    To my surprise and everyone''s, Caden touched some strands on my hair then leaned forward, giving it a small kiss.


    I heard some girls squealing and took some pictures of us. It looked like Caden was bowing in front of me, kissing the tip of my hair.


    Then he suddenly smiled at me.


    "Did you miss me?" He asked.


    I blinked twice. I couldn''t believe that he was really in front of me. But how could he act as nothing had happened? Did he think I would just ept him again after abandoning me for two years?


    Before I had the chance to answer, Lucas came rushing in our ssroom.


    "Asshole! What do you think you''re doing?" Lucas asked with gritted teeth.


    Then he grabbed my hand to pull me away from Caden, but Caden suddenly grabbed my other hand, pulling me towards him.


    "Let her go!" Caden almost yelled.


    "She''s my sister!" Lucas yelled back.


    "She''s my fiance!" It was the second time Caden called me his fiance.


    I was beginning to get mad because they were both pulling me by my hands, and they were already hurting me. We also attracted more people who were taking photos and videos of us.


    "Stop both of you!" I yelled.


    I know everyone was surprised; it was the first time I yelled that loud at anyone.


    I red at Lucas and snatched my hand away from him. Then I turned to Caden, snatching my other hand.


    "You! Don''t act like everything was okay. You owe me an exnation!" I said in a firm tone.


    I turned to Lucas again. "I''m okay. You don''t need to protect me anymore.. I need to talk to him, so go back to your ss."

 Chapter 229 - Lets Break Up

    Chapter 229 ¨C Let¡¯s Break Up


    "So, care to exin why you''re here?" I asked, looking at Caden.


    We went to my residence in Golden Oak. My mother owned the fourth floor when they were young, while the top floor, which our dad previously owned, now belonged to Lucas.


    "Is there another reason why I''m here? Isn''t it obvious that I came for you?" He answered.


    After hearing nothing from him for years, I couldn''t believe that he would show up in front of me like someone who had authority over me.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked.


    We were seated on the couch, and he was sitting across from me. I saw him frown, and somehow his face had a dark expression.


    "Why do you have to ask? I came to get you."


    "What? After twelve years, you''lle here to get me? Are you kidding me?" I eximed.


    "Why would I joke about that? Look, I''m sorry for not contacting you for a long time. But that doesn''t change anything; you are still my fianc¨¦." He answered.


    I thought I would be happy to see him, but why did it feel like something was missing? I''ve been waiting for him for a long time and couldn''t forget the promises we made when we were kids. But why did it seem like he was so different from the kid back then?


    "I want to break up with you. Let''s call off the engagement." I said in a firm tone.


    He didn''t say a word and was ring at me. His silver eyes were like daggers piercing through my heart.


    When we were kids, he would always follow me wherever I was. He would always tell me that someday we would get married. He was the first boy I fell in love with.


    After our engagement, we stayed in Flousia for two months more, then returned home. Before we parted ways, I remembered the sweetness of our first kiss. I didn''t expect that he would actually kiss me at the age of six.


    No one expected it. We were at the airport saying our goodbyes when he suddenly pulled and kissed me on the lips. Her mother, Aunt Peggy, scolded him because of that.


    I was happy when we continued tomunicate with each other. It was hard for me to be away from him. I felt like our connection was deeper than I could have imagined. He was already carved in my heart.


    But when my grades started to fall, we got grounded and weren''t allowed to contact each other by phone. I received emails from him every day. He would always ask what my day was and tell me stories about his life in the pce.


    I was satisfied with just that. I held on to his promise that he would never change, but his emails became fewer and fewer until he stopped contacting me one day.


    I was deeply hurt. He didn''t know that I cried whenever I checked my emails, only to get disappointed that I hadn''t received one from him.


    I had a lot of suitors, but I rejected all of them, telling them that I was already engaged to someone else. Most of them didn''t believe me. Rumors started circting on campus that I have a make-believe boyfriend and that I was lying.


    I wasn''t allowed to tell the whole world that I was engaged to the crown prince of Flousia at the age of six. I couldn''t even give them his name. My friends, Samantha, Cassy, and Lea, were the only ones who believed in me.


    I begged my parents and Caden''s parents to allow me to at least tell my friends about Caden. They agreed. I thought I would be satisfied with that, but it just hurt me even more.


    They will ask me about him, but I could only tell them what kind of boy he was when we were little. I realized that I didn''t know anything about my so-called fianc¨¦.


    Samantha would tell me that I shouldn''t be feeling sad about it. I am the only daughter of Luke and Alora Wilson, the wealthiest and the most powerful n in the country and abroad. Men should cower on my feet, that was what she told me.


    I couldn''t understand why he didn''t contact me for two years. They said he was busy, but I knew my parents were lying to me.


    On the day I turned eighteen, I was expecting that he would suddenly show up at my party dressed in his royal robe and kneel in front of me to ask for my hand in marriage. But it didn''t happen. I heard Aunt Nina talking to someone on the phone, saying something about another girl who was always with Caden.


    My heart was crushed on that day. I''d been waiting for someone who had already forgotten me. After that, I didn''t ask about him and just lived my life like normal.


    Looking at him now, I didn''t know what I would feel towards him. He showed up telling me that he came for me without even giving me an exnation.


    I had enough of this. I would ask our parents to call off our engagement so I could move on and look for a better boyfriend.


    "What did you say? You want to break up with me? Why? Because of that guy fromst night? How long have you been cheating on me?" Caden asked in gritted teeth.


    I was surprised when he said those words. Cheating? He''s using me of cheating? The nerve of him.


    "Yes. It''s because of him. His name is Ace. I''ve been dating him for some time now, and I was just waiting for the right time to tell our parents that I wanted to break the engagement. It was just a stupid agreement between our parents anyway." I wasn''t sure how I managed to say that to him without trembling.


    I was about to say more when he suddenly grabbed my shoulders, pulling me to stand up.


    "What did you just say? Do you think you could get away from me that easily? Dream on, Alira! I didn''t get this far just to be dumped by someone like you!" He said in a dark expression.

 Chapter 230 - I Missed You

    Chapter 230 ¨C I Missed You


    His hands were holding me tight, almost gripping my arms, and I began to feel the pain.


    "Caden, you''re hurting me." I whispered as I flinched from the pain I felt.


    He didn''t listen. He suddenly pulled me closer, mming his lips into mine. The kiss was forceful and aggressive; it was bitter yet sweet. I was surprised and struggled.


    Instead of letting me go, he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me closer. I suddenly felt that his kiss had changed. It became gentle. I didn''t realize that I voluntarily wrapped my arms around his neck.


    I parted my lips when I felt his tongue brushing on my lower lip. He explored the inside of my mouth. I have never kissed someone like that before, so I copied what he was doing, entangling my tongue with his.


    Why would my heart couldn''t deny him? It''s been years since I have never heard from him. I should have hated him, but instead, I felt so safe in his arms.


    With those thoughts, my tears started falling from my eyes. Caden might have tasted the salty liquid flowing from my cheeks to our lips. He stopped and pulled me slightly away from him.


    He sighed. Then gently kissed me on the forehead.


    "Alira, I came back for you. I know it''s been a long time since we saw each other. But my feelings hadn''t changed a bit. I still wanted to marry you. You are the only girl for me." He said in a gentle voice while embracing me tight.


    I tilted my head up and stared into his eyes. His expression changed again. I could now see myself in the reflection of his silver eyes.


    "Then why didn''t you contact me for two years? I waited for you.Every day I would check my email to see any message from you. I felt like you abandoned me. Everyone wasn''t telling me anything either. I was lonely." I cried.


    "I''m sorry. Things happened in the pce. Our parents didn''t want you to worry about me." He answered.


    "Why can''t you tell me? I deserve an exnation." I insisted.


    He sighed again.


    "I will tell you, but not for now. Will you trust me? Please, Alira?" He begged.


    Our family wasplicated from the beginning. Maybe there was really something that I shouldn''t have to know for now. My parents would not allow Caden to see me if he did something wrong.


    "Okay. But you''re still not forgiven." I pouted.


    "I know. I know. I will do everything so you can forgive me." He answered.


    He then pulled me even tighter, and I could hear the sound of his heartbeat. It was loud and fast.


    "I missed you so much. God knows how much I wanted toe here to see you." He said in a gentle voice.


    "I missed you, too." I answered, hugging him back.


    We were in that position when Lucas suddenly barged inside.


    "Asshole! I told you not to make her cry!" Lucas yelled while walking towards us.


    Caden gave him a wide grin and chuckled. "I missed you too, Lucas. Thank you for always protecting her."


    I was confused, turning my head to Caden, then my brother.


    "Are you staying for good?" Lucas asked.


    "For now, yes. Until graduation. Then I will have to go back to Flousia and bring my crown princess there." He said while kissing me on my hand.


    I blushed from his sudden gesture.


    "Finally, I would be free and can start looking for a girlfriend." Lucas joked.


    I still couldn''t understand what they were talking about. Lucas patted my head and smiled at me.


    "This guy asked me to guard you 24/7 until hees for you. Alira, he didn''t abandon you. But there are things that we couldn''t tell you before. I was mad earlier because he didn''t tell me that he would suddenly transfer into your ss. Are you allowed to do that?" Lucas exined.


    I was relieved, and my heart felt so happy hearing those words from my brother. I looked at Caden, who was smiling at me.


    "It''s fine. My parents already allowed me to transfer, and my identity as the hidden crown prince no longer exists. Uncle Kyle had already informed the embassy that I was here. And I think Uncle Percy already made a move as well. The media might be outside of the campus by now." Caden answered.


    I was surprised and was staring at Caden, confused even more.


    "So, our parents already decided to announce our engagement in public. After twelve years, I could finally say that you are mine." Caden whispered.


    I couldn''t exin how happy I was. Finally, no one would say that I was making it all up. We are free now. I suddenly jumped into Caden''s arms, hugging him again.


    Lucas just let us and was smiling while looking at us.


    After we talked, we went back to our ssroom for the second period. Like Caden said, a lot of people from the media were outside. Media Tech, thergest mediawork owned by the Jackson''s, released the news on TV and social media that the crown prince of Flousia was indeed Caden Hulls Richards.


    They also said on the news that he came back for his long-time girlfriend, the crown princess, Alira Smith Wilson.


    As we walked in the hallway towards our ssroom, the students took photos of us. Caden was holding my hand and didn''t let me go. When we came inside the room, our ssmates were staring at us.


    The professor was shocked by the news, but she smiled when we entered.


    "Prince Caden, we weren''t informed of your arrival earlier. I apologize for not addressing you properly." She said while bowing to him.


    "That''s fine, miss. I don''t want anyone to call me by my title when I''m here. Treat me like the other students. I''m here to study, and I came here for my fianc¨¦. I''m hoping to enjoy my stay in this ss." Caden answered.


    I saw the girls were still drooling over him. I sighed. Well, he''s a prince. Girls dreamed of having someone like him.. But he''s mine, and no one could take him away from me.

 Chapter 231 - Confession

    Chapter 231 ¨C Confession


    The school allowed a press conference and a short interview for Caden and me. I am already used to this kind of event since my family was always in the spotlight, but for some reason, I was nervous.


    I was in my residence to change and prepare, but it had been half an hour, and I still couldn''t find anything to wear. Caden was just outside my bedroom, waiting.


    He came here with some servants who had already prepared everything for him while I was in my closet staring at a hundred dresses.


    I sighed. Why do I feel like this? I think I am overthinking everything and can''t decide what to wear.


    "Need help?"


    I was startled when Caden suddenly came inside. I turned to look at him and was surprised that he was wearing his royal robe. I didn''t notice that I was staring at him.


    He chuckled. "Did you miss me that much?"


    "Y-You''re so conceited!" I eximed, then turned around to look at my clothes again.


    He was just a few steps away from me, and I knew he was observing my every move. I couldn''t decide, even more, knowing that he was standing near me.


    Then again, I was stunned when he suddenly grabbed one of my dresses. He was already behind me and I could feel the warmth of his breath brushing through my neck.


    "Here." He said.


    She took a baby pink dress and handed it to me. I couldn''t turn to face him. My face was too flushed, and it was embarrassing if he would see my reaction.


    "You like pink, right?" He asked.


    I couldn''t say a word and just nodded. I was d that he still knew what my favorite color was.


    "How about you? Do you still like the color of the crystals?" I asked curiosity piqued.


    He told me that he liked transparent colors when we were young. He said you could easily see a stain in them just like the people around us. We grew up in a family associated with wealthy people, the royals, and the underworld. And I always thought that was his reason when he said those words.


    "Yes. I like the way it sparkles. It was like the color of your eyes." He eximed.


    I was surprised. I didn''t expect that he would say that.


    "We have the same eye color. I like yours better." I said.


    He didn''t say a word, but I was surprised when he suddenly wrapped his arms around my waist, embracing me from behind.


    "I really missed you. Now we could at least do this." He whispered.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    "My mom separated us for twelve years, so we can''t do adult stuff. But now, we''re eighteen, so we could do something like this." He answered.


    I bit my lips when I felt his lips were just an inch away from my neck. His breath was giving me a different sensation when he talked.


    "L-Like what? I thought Aunt Peggy was against our engagement because she didn''t like me." I said, more confused than ever.


    He chuckled. Then he turned me around to face him, pushing me gently against the closet''s door.


    "Do you really not know what I meant? Mother likes you very much, and the reason she wanted us to separate was that she''s afraid that I am like my father."


    "Uncle Jayden? What about him?" I asked again.


    "I give up. You''ll find it out soon anyway." He answered.


    He stared at me as if memorizing every detail of my face. I suddenly got conscious of my looks. I didn''t know he would suddenly show up. I should have gone to a salon and at least gotten my hair cut if I knew.


    "I-I''m sorry about my hair. I always get it cut, but I missed my appointment two days ago. Don''t worry; I''ll have it cut short." I exined."


    "No. I like it. You''re breathtaking. It was like I had always imagined." He said, looking at me intently.


    "You always think of me?" I asked, surprised.


    He nodded and smiled at me.


    "Whenever I feel down or sad, I always think of you. Your smile kept me going. My life in the pce wasn''t that easy. I was the crown prince, but not everyone treated me like that. They didn''t know I was the hidden heir, so I couldn''t do anything about it. Elisa would always tell me to cheer up and that everything would be okay in the future. I just have to be patient and wait."


    I frowned. Elisa? That was the girl I heard Aunt Nina mention during my party. The one who was always with Caden. I felt my heart was being pierced; it was painful.


    "W-Who''s Elisa? Is she one of your girlfriends in Flousia?" I stammered.


    I averted my eyes so he wouldn''t see how hurt I was. I could feel that tears were starting to fill my eyes. How could he say that name in front of me? I know that a crown prince or the king of Flousia could have more than one wife. They were allowed to have two to three mistresses.


    Uncle Kyle, the current King of Flousia, chose not to have a mistress because he was head over heels in love with Aunt Emily. But Caden may be different.


    He tilted my head up to look at my face. He was surprised to see that there were tears in my eyes.


    "Hey, you don''t really know Elisa?" He asked while wiping the tears on my cheeks.


    I didn''t answer. I''m not going to ask if I knew who''s that girl was.


    "It''s Katie. My cousin." He said, amused.


    "Uncle Kyle and Aunt Emily''s daughter?" I asked to confirm.


    He nodded and was more amused that I didn''t know that Katie and Elisa were the same people.


    "Elisa Katherine, that was her full name. She was called Elisa in Flousia, so I got used to it. I didn''t expect you would get jealous of my cousin." He teased.


    "I-I''m not. I was curious who that girl was. I heard Aunt Nina talking about her. She said she was always with you to keep youpany." I stammered again.


    "I like it when you get jealous. But I don''t have any other girlfriends in Flousia. I''ve been in love with one girl ever since I was three." Caden suddenly said.


    I was surprised and couldn''t say a word. Did he just say he was in love? I blinked twice. His face was full of amusement towards me. I couldn''t figure out if he was telling the truth or just teasing me. But my heart started pounding like a drum.


    "What did you say?" I managed to ask him.


    He chuckled then grabbed me by the waist, pushing me further against the closet''s door.


    "Did you really not know how I feel about you, Alira? Did you think it was just puppy love? What I felt for you was deeper than you could ever imagine. When I said I wanted to marry you, that was the truth. I may be three when we first met, but you already captured my heart. I love you, Alira. I would never love any other woman but you." He confessed.


    I bit my lips, and the tears from my eyes started flowing again. Why am I so emotional when it''s about him? I thought I was the only one who felt that connection between us. I thought my feelings were just a one-sided love. I was ready to give up and move on, but I''m d I didn''t.


    There were a lot of things that I didn''t know about him. We were separated by force and not by choice. Our parents suggested the engagement, but it was entirely mine and Caden''s decision to push through with the it.


    "Hey, say something. You know I have practiced that confession for a long time. I wanted to send it to you via email, but I wanted to tell you my feelings personally. I know it''ste, if you''re not prepared to give me an answer, it''s fine. I don''t want to force you."


    I felt that he was nervous. I could see disappointment and sadness in his eyes. But I won''t let him wait any longer.


    "I love you! That''s the reason I waited for you. I don''t care if it would take forever as long as I can be with you. I couldn''t imagine myself being with any other man; that''s why I rejected all of them. I was called a liar because I always tell them that I already have someone else, but I don''t care. Waiting for you was the best decision I had made in my life. I love you Caden!"


    We finally said those words to each other. Atst, we were able to say what we felt for the past twelve years.


    Caden didn''t say a word.. He leaned closer, pressing his lips gently to mine.

 Chapter 232 - I Am The Crown Princess

    Chapter 232 ¨C I Am The Crown Princess


    They were startled by a knock on the door. Caden had a dark expression when he turned around to look who it was, only to be surprised to see who distracted us.


    "Mom!" He called.


    My eyes widened and suddenly felt embarrassed when I saw Aunt Peggy standing by the door. She was looking at us with a serious face and she was still as beautiful as ever.


    "Am I disturbing you?" Peggy asked.


    She was asking both of us but I felt like she was staring at me. Honestly, I was closer to Uncle Jayden than her. Maybe because her husband has been there since Lucas and I were born.


    Growing up, Uncle Jayden always yed with me and Lucas. Father said he missed his fiance and son so he would always spend time with us. When Aunt Peggy left him and when she came back, she already had Caden.


    I never had a chance to get closer to her. A lot had happened when she returned. They went back to Flousia just weeks after their arrival at our home.


    I only got a chance to y with her when she lost her daughter. But after my engagement with her son, I felt like she distanced herself to me.


    "I-I''m sorry, Aunt Peggy. I-I was just-"


    "Don''t apologize!" Caden eximed.


    Aunt Peggy didn''t say a word and started walking towards Caden. I thought she was going to get mad because Caden yelled. But I was surprised when she suddenly hugged him.


    "I missed you, son." I heard her whisper.


    Then Caden wrapped his arms around her mother''s waist.


    "I missed you, too, mom. How''s dad?" Caden askes also in a whisper.


    "He''s outside. Go. I''ll take care of Alira."


    I suddenly felt nervous when she said those words. I wanted to stop Caden when he went out of the walk in closet.


    I couldn''t look at Aunt Peggy so I bowed my head. Then I was surprised when she hugged me while taking deep breaths.


    "I''m sorry, Alira. Everything was my fault. Please know that Caden never abandoned you." She whispered.


    She tilted my head, and smiled at me.


    "Don''t ever look down. You are the crown princess of Flousia and you are a Wilson, be proud." She said.


    I bit my lips to stop myself from crying, but still I couldn''t stop the tears from falling.


    "Oh, sweetie! I''m sorry. I was too harsh on you and Caden."


    "Why couldn''t anyone tell me what really happened? For years, I thought Caden abandoned me. I was lonely." I cried while she hugged me tightly.


    Aunt Peggy sighed.


    "Caden was kidnapped two years ago. Someone found out that he was the heir to the throne. He was rescued after three months, but he was already in bad shape. He was tortured and beaten, and almost lost his legs. I thought we''re going to lose him. I asked everyone to keep it a secret from you, and Caden didn''t want you to see him like that. He was bedridden, he couldn''t walk. He felt useless. Did you know how he was able to stand up again? It was because of you. Lucas sent us a photo of you and gave it to Caden. That''s when he decided to have therapy and I was really happy that everything went well."


    I was shocked. No one told me what happened. But I remember that two years ago, Lucas started acting strange. He would alwayse in my bedroom and would hug me, then leave. Mom and dad would ask me out almost everyday and would buy everything I want.


    "Alira, listen to me. After this, your life will change. You will be in danger. Caden knew that announcing this in public was too risky. You knew we never found my foster father, right? He''s still out there, waiting for a chance. He might go after you. Are you willing to risk your life? If not, I am giving you a chance to back out."


    That was even more shocking, I know she was worried about me. Her foster father was a dangerous man. Even with my father''s powerbined with the royal family of Flousia, Benjamin Miller still escaped from their clutches.


    "Can we talk about this outside? I want to know Caden''s opinion." I answered.


    She nodded. Then we went outside the walk-in closet.


    "Uncle Jayden!" I rushed into him, hugging him tight.


    He really looked like Caden. If you see them together, they just look like siblings.


    "Alira. You''re so pretty!" He said, smiling at me.


    Then I turned to Caden who was sitting on the couch. I couldn''t imagine what he went through from the hands of his abductors.


    I pouted and started crying again. Next thing I knew I was already sitting on hisp, my arms wrapped around his neck.


    "Hey what is it?" He asked.


    "I told her already and asked her if she wanted to back out." Aunt Peggy answered.


    "What the hell mom?" Caden yelled.


    "Language, Caden!" She yelled back.


    Caden didn''t say a word but I felt that he was angry. I hugged him tighter and tried my best to stop crying.


    "I-I won''t back out!" I answered in a firm tone.


    I stood up then faced Aunt Peggy. I know she was worried and was testing me.


    "Are you sure about this?" She asked, staring directly into my eyes.


    I didn''t blink and stared back at her.


    "You asked me when we were six if I wanted to be his fiance, and my answer was yes. Now that I am eighteen, do you think I would back down? I waited for a long time to be with him because you promised me that once we turned eighteen, we can be together. I knew all the risks and I am not an ordinary girl, you said so yourself.. I am the crown princess of Flousia and I am the daughter of Luke Wilson and Alora Smith, I would never let anyone take that position away from me."

 Chapter 233 - Cadens Love

    Chapter 233 ¨C Caden¡¯s Love


    Before anyone in the room could react, another group of people barged in.


    "Very well said! That''s my daughter!" It was my mom who said those words while pping her hands slowly.


    Dad, Lucas, Aunt Sophie and Uncle Percy came inside following my mother, the Ice Princess.


    "Enough of this, love. Let them be." Uncle Jayden said while pulling his wife closer to him.


    Then Caden stood up and walked towards his mom.


    "Mom, you promised me that you will let me do this my way. I''m fine now. Let me also protect this family. Give me a chance." Caden said in a gentle voice.


    "No. Give us a chance. We are tired of being protected. We can help now. We''re not kids anymore." It was Lucas.


    Uncle Jayden chuckled.


    "Fine. You were more capable than we imagined anyway. Don''t think that we didn''t know what you two had been doing for years. You even involved Elisa and the Jackson twins."


    I was confused. But I decided to ask Cadenter on. We have a lot of things to talk about. I wanted to know what happened to him for the past twelve years.


    Aunt Peggy took a deep breath and nced at me, then he stared at Caden


    "Caden, promise me whatever happens you will never leave my Alira. Protect her." She said.


    After talking with the adults, they went to the school auditorium. The press conference will start in half an hour so our parents allowed us to talk first.


    "Just talk! Caden, I''m warning you!" Aunt Peggy yelled.


    "Don''t mind your mother. Alira, do whatever you want with him." My mother said.


    It was embarrassing. I was blushing and my heart was pounding when they left.


    "Come here." Caden pulled me into hisp after they left.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist and started kissing me on the lips. We were interrupted earlier by her mother but now they left us alone for half an hour, Caden seemed to be rushing.


    "W-Wait. Aren''t you going to tell me what happened to you? I want to know everything, Caden." I said in a serious tone.


    He sighed and smiled a little.


    "I promise I will tell you after this. But for now, care to tell why you were at a dating party yesterday?" He suddenly asked.


    I was surprised. I felt a sudden guilt because of what I did.


    "I''m sorry. I was mad because I felt like you abandoned me. My friends were saying that I should move on and look for another guy. I''m sorry, Caden." I whispered while biting my lips.


    "So, did you find a guy better than me?" He asked, teasing me.


    I pouted. He was somehow a lot different when we were younger.


    "I honestly enjoyed thepany of my friends and the guys yesterday. For years, I was protected and guarded by Lucas. Although I hung out with the girls, it was my first time to have boys in the group. I''m sorry. I enjoyed chatting with Ace. Does it count as cheating?"


    He sighed and stared directly into my eyes.


    "I won''t me you if you found someone else after so many years, but I was happy to know from Lucas that you never entertain any guy in school. Alira, I want to thank you for waiting for me. I promise I will never let anyone separate us again, even my mother."


    My heart fluttered hearing those words from him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and smiled.


    "Kiss me, Caden." I whispered.


    "I won''t be satisfied with just a kiss. I want to touch you, Alira. But I will never force you. Having you here with me is already enough. I love you."


    "Thank you and I love you, too."


    Then I leaned forward pressing my lips into his. I''m d that he wouldn''t force me to do something more than kissing. I wasn''t sure if I was ready anyway and we''re still teenagers.


    For now, I am happy that we are finally together.


    When we went out of the residence, I was surprised that a lot of men were lined up outside. And as we walked towards the auditorium, they followed.


    "Half of them were the royal guards and half were the A.E security team. I''m sorry for having a lot of bodyguards but this is necessary." He said.


    "No. I know being the crown prince is not easy." I sincerely answered.


    I grew up with personal bodyguards, so I was kind of used to their presence. Dad would never allow me to leave without having a guard and I know he would double my guards to keep me safe.


    Caden took my hand and gently kissed it. I was blushing when I saw that we were already inside the auditorium when he did that.


    Everyone was present including the media. My parents were also on stage seated behind the table and chairs prepared for Caden and me. The conference was broadcasted worldwide as well.


    "We will now ept some questions from the audience." It was the host who gave the signal after some introduction.


    A reporter from the crowd was the first one to be called to ask a question.


    "For the crown prince, from what we know so far, you were secretly engaged at the age of six. Why was it hidden from everyone?"


    Caden answered the question and told them what happened twelve years ago. Then some questions about the incidents in Flousia followed and Caden answered them all.


    "Was the engagement only for convenience? Well, she''s an heiress, and with her family''s reputation, the royal family would gain more power." Someone asked from the crowd.


    Caden chuckled. "I met Alira when we were just three years old. I wasn''t the crown prince back then and didn''t expect that I would be one either. From the very first time I saw her, I was mesmerized by her. She was like an angel. That was also the day I told her that I will marry her someday. You see, I''ve been in love with this girl since I was three.. And crown prince or not, she''s the only girl I wanted to spend my whole life with."

 Chapter 234 - Happiness

    Chapter 234 ¨C Happiness


    3rd POV


    Everyone in the auditorium was staring at the crown prince of Flousia as he dered his love to the only daughter of Luke Wilson and Alora Smith.


    Alira couldn''t understand what she would feel at that moment. She was so happy that, atst, everyone knew that she wasn''t just pretending.


    The reporters seemed satisfied with Caden''s answers. They now turned to Alira to ask some questions.


    "Miss Alira Smith, do you share the same feelings with the crown prince? Are you not being forced to this engagement?" Someone asked from the crowd.


    Alira looked at Caden and smiled. Then she turned to the gazes of the people in the auditorium.


    "When I was three, I met this young boy who looked exactly like Uncle Jayden. I was curious. The first time I met him, he told me I was pretty, and he would marry me someday. I thought he was weird. Then we became friends. He was the nicest boy I had ever met." She nced at Caden, remembering the first time they met.


    Then she continued. "When we were six, the most terrifying events happened in Flousia. I was scared. But this boy never let go of my hand. He took me somewhere safe and never left my side. That was the day I felt that he was the one I wanted to share my life with. The engagement twelve years ago was entirely our decision. It wasn''t because of our parents, but because of what we felt with each other."


    Everyone saw how Alira was glowing and how radiant she was when she told the story of her first meeting with Caden. They knew that the girl was head over heels in love with the crown prince.


    "Why are you so sure that it was love? You were so young." Another reporter asked.


    "Love has no age. Everyone here felt the love towards someone even they were young. I loved my mother from the moment I felt her love for me. Indeed, it was love towards a family. But it''s still love, so you can''t tell a kid that they don''t know the meaning of love because of their age." Caden answered.


    Caden held Alira''s hand, squeezing it gently. Then to everyone''s surprise, Caden suddenly kneeled in front of Alira, showing her a red box with a ring on it.


    The students were shouting and screaming. It was their first time to witness a live proposal.


    Alira''s eyes widened, and her heart was pounding non-stop. She could hear her heartbeat, making her gasp for some air. She felt a different level of excitement and happiness.


    "Alira, I know it''s twelve years toote. I couldn''t give you a proper proposal when we were six, but I want you to know that my feelings for you never change. I was still the boy who fell in love with you when we were three. I was weird; I know that. But I truly love you with all my heart and soul. Alira Smith, will you marry me?"


    Alira bit her lips, but her tears started falling from her eyes. She nodded at Caden and smiled.


    "Yes! It''s always been a yes!" She answered, then jumped into his arms. "I love you, Caden."


    Peggy was crying while looking at her son and Alira. She was happy for them.


    "See? Caden didn''t change, and so did Alira." Jaydenmented while holding on to his wife''s hand.


    Peggy was so anxious on the day of Caden and Alira''s engagement twelve years ago. As a parent, she felt like it was a wrong decision to tie the kids to each other at the age of six.


    Jayden told her to trust Caden and let him spread his wings. She couldn''t understand why Caden wanted to be the crown prince. She decided to talk to him and asked him about it.


    "Sweetie, will you tell mommy the reason you want to be the crown prince?" She asked.


    Caden looked at her with sadness.


    "I want to have power so I can protect you, daddy, and Alira. I don''t want anyone to die anymore." He answered.


    Peggy cried, knowing that her son craved power because he didn''t want anyone to die like his sister. Kyle said that it was a good motivation and goal for the next king of Flousia. Caden''s desire to protect the people he cares about would be his strength as the heir to the throne.


    Peggy''s mother, Princess Catherine, supported Caden and was the one who taught him about everything. Her mom was a strict teacher, and she would sometimes see Caden crying alone in his room.


    She wanted Caden to have a normal life. She didn''t want him to crave for power. The life in the pce was not like in those fairy tales. It was way too different from those they read in books.


    But it was Caden who chose to be the next king. She couldn''t do anything about it anymore.


    Seeing her son all grown up now, she was happy that she let him do what he wanted. He didn''t change. He was already eighteen, but he would still call and text her sometimes to greet her and Jayden.


    After the press conference, Peggy walked towards Caden and Alira. She was smiling at them while the two held hands with each other.


    "Congrattions! I''m happy for you both. But Caden, I will trust you to be responsible in everything you do moving forward." She said.


    A party was scheduled three weeks after and the whole school was invited. Caden and Alira''s ss was excited and the girls were thinking of the dress to wear at the party.


    They were on a one-hour break, but no one was actually allowed to go out. They were inside the ssroom chatting about the uing party.


    Caden was so exhausted, his head bowed on his desk.


    "What happened to him?" Lea, one of her friends asked.


    "He''s tired because after school he had to stay almost all night to sign some papers." Alira whispered.


    Caden wasn''t sleeping. He listened to the girls'' conversation, but he was too tired to tilt his head up.


    "So Alira, have you kissed him?" Samantha asked.


    She blushed and was surprised by her sudden question.


    "Hey, quiet! Why do you have to ask something like that? He might hear you." She whispered.


    Caden smirked. He decided to pretend that he was sleeping and listened.


    "Why? You''ve been apart for years. You missed each other. Don''t you want to do something beyond holding hands and hugging? Looking at him, I don''t think he would be satisfied with just that?" Samantha continued.


    Alira bit her lips and sighed. "He kissed me a few times already. Do you think that would be enough?"


    Caden was surprised by Alira''s question. He still pretended to be asleep and continued to listen.


    "Just a kiss? I don''t know, but men usually wanted to do more than just kissing. Did he try to touch you?"


    Alira frowned. "Touch? What do you mean?


    Samantha couldn''t believe that he didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "Touch you here and down there." Samantha answered while pointing at her body parts.


    "No! Why would Caden want to touch me here and here?" Alira eximed.


    Lea and Cassyughed. They knew that Aira was new to this kind of stuff. She never had an experience with any man because she waited for Caden for years.


    "Really? Poor guy." Leamented.


    "You know, Alira. If you''re like that, Caden might look for another girl. Someone aggressive. Did you even try to make the first move to kiss him? Or he was always the first one to initiate the kiss?" Cassy asked, curiosity piqued.


    Alira didn''t answer. The girls were shocked and couldn''t believe how naive their friend was.


    "Do I have to initiate it first? I mean, I''m scared that he would reject me. I honestly wanted to do more than just kiss, but what if he didn''t like it. He''s the guy, and he never asked me about it, so I assumed he didn''t like doing it with me."


    "What did you say?" Caden eximed.


    The girls were shocked that Caden was awake and was listening to their conversation. Alira''s face flushed. She suddenly felt embarrassed by what she said.


    "You really think that I don''t like to do it? I''ve been patient ever since I returned. I tried to control myself because I thought you were not yet ready. I told you that I didn''t want to force anything on you." Caden said, pissed.


    Alira''s friends felt a sudden tension and couldn''t say anything. Caden was annoyed, so he stood up and grabbed Alira''s hand, pulling her outside of the ssroom.


    "Caden, where are you taking me?" She asked.


    She knew Caden was mad, but she didn''t feel afraid of him.


    "I just want to talk. I don''t like it when you say those things to your friends. It''s irritating.." He said while dragging her into the music room.

 Chapter 245 - Side Story - Kyle And Emily (Interview)

    Chapter 245 ¨C Side Story ¨C Kyle And Emily (Interview)


    I opened my eyes and I felt really exhausted. I can''t even remember how many times we made love.


    My whole body aches all over. My back was aching so bad and it''s the same with my legs and thighs.


    I looked at the other side of the bed and saw Kyle, sleeping peacefully. I scooched over to him and I felt his hand hugging me tighter.


    "Good morning, my queen." He greeted me with a wide smile on his face.


    "Good morning." I smiled back at him.


    "We have an appointment with your doctor at ten. What time is it?" He asked.


    I yawned before checking the time.


    "It''s seven in the morning. I''ll cook for you." I said.


    I was about to stand up when he grabbed me by the waist.


    "Let''s eat outside. I know you''re tired. You can cook for me anytime. I will tell the chef in the pce that my queen can cook my meals anytime she wants." He said.


    My face lit up. I really wanted to cook for him. I wanted to experience all the things a normal couple does.


    "Really? Thank you!" I eximed.


    We took a shower and prepared. We left the hotel before nine in the morning and the royal guards were already surrounding the hotel from our room up to the parking lot. A lot of people were also surprised to see us checked into the hotel. Some reporters were taking pictures and wanted to get an interview when we walked outside.


    "Can we have a quick interview, your highness?" Someone from the crowd asked.


    Kyle looked at me and smiled.


    "Go ahead." He answered.


    "Can we know the reason why you stayed at the hotelst night?"


    "We went out to have a date. I''ve been very busytely and never had time to take my wife on a date so I decided to take her to a movie and spend the night here." He answered.


    "We received a rumorst night that the crown princess was rude to one of your friends. Someone saw her pouring wine into a girl. Is it true?" Another reporter asked.


    I frowned. Who the hell leaked that information? But we were in public anyway so it''s not impossible someone saw the whole thing.


    "She''s not my friend. I don''t even know the girl. She approached us while we''re on a date and suddenly kissed me so it''s natural that my wife will be rmed." Kyle said.


    "But don''t you think it''s rude for the future queen to act like that?" A woman asked.


    Kyle was about to answer but I took a deep breath to answer it myself.


    "Will you allow your man to be touched by another woman? Are you going to just sit and keep quiet while another woman was trying to kiss your husband? I was wrong to pour wine on her. I may be the future queen of this country but I am also a woman. I won''t ask you to understand me but for the women out there who would try to steal my husband from me, I will warn you now. I would never allow any other woman to touch him. He is mine. Try and I will show you the real me." I said using my queen''s voice.


    I don''t care if they like me or not. If my words would hurt me. But I was getting pissed at being a good girl.


    "What can you say about that, your highness?" They turned to Kyle.


    I waited for him to answer. The only thing that matters to me is his words.


    "You heard her. I am hers. And she is mine. My wife is different when she''s mad. Yes, she''s my future queen but I never asked her not to get mad or control her emotions. I wanted her to show everyone who she really is. A true queen is honest and not pretentious. I don''t need someone who''s prim and proper. I want someone who can voice out her opinion, who could protect her family when she needs to. I don''t want my queen to just do what she''s told. I know the people of Flousia, especially the kids, saw the real her." He said.


    Then he pulled me to his arms and kissed me on the lips. I blushed. We have never kissed in front of many people but I was happy. I wrapped my arms around his neck and responded to his kisses.


    We knew they were recording the whole thing and taking pictures of us. I was panting when he let go of me while he was smiling and staring at me.


    "I love you." He whispered but I know everyone heard it since I could hear some girls squealing.


    "I love you, too." I answered softly.


    "Your highness, are you now nning to have an heir? Or are you going to choose your nephew now that your sister is back with his son?" Another question from the reporters.


    Kyle chuckled. "My heir would be someone who''s willing to take the throne wholeheartedly not someone forced or because he was chosen. But yes, we are nning to have a baby. We''re actually on the way to my wife''s doctor for consultation. We wanted to make sure that it''s safe for her to conceive now. We startedst night and are hoping that we''ll get a result as soon as possible."


    The people were happy to hear that their king would finally have an heir. I was praying that I would conceive soon. I don''t want everyone to be disappointed, especially Kyle.


    After the interview, we left and went to a restaurant to have breakfast. Wherever we go, a lot of people will approach us to ask for photos. There were paparazzi along the way and reporters were lurking around the area.


    When we arrived at the clinic, more reporters were standing outside.. We walked directly inside and didn''t ept any interviews.

 Chapter 246 - Side Story - Kyle And Emily (A Good News)

    Chapter 246 ¨C Side Story ¨C Kyle And Emily (A Good News)


    "So you finally decided to have a baby. That''s great!" My doctor said while smiling at us.


    "Yes. And we want to make sure if Emily is in good shape." Kyle said.


    The doctor nodded and guided me inside the clinic. I had an overall check-up and Kyle also wanted to see if there''s no problem with him so he also requested a full body checkup.


    Kyle was holding my hand so I could calm down when the doctor arrived. I don''t know why I was nervous waiting for the result. I didn''t feel anything wrong with me but I still wanted to know if I could give Kyle a child.


    "So how was it?" Kyle asked.


    "Congrattions, your highness! The crown princess is three weeks pregnant!" She suddenly announced.


    My eyes widened. I can''t believe what she just said.


    "What? Are you sure? I''m on birth control, right? Why would I get pregnant?" I asked, confused.


    "I think you missed yourst shot. Remember, you didn''te back on time. You were in your country that time." She said.


    I remember I went home because dad got sick and was not able toe back when I was supposed to get my shot. Then Kyle came and we did it a few times. I thought I wouldn''t get pregnant that easily since I was on birth control for the past three years.


    I looked at Kyle and I could see that he was surprised as well. He didn''t speak and was quiet. I bit my lips and started to feel nervous. Is he changing his mind now?


    Then to my surprise, he stood up with a wide smile on his face.


    "Yes! I''m going to be a father! Is that for real? Are you sure? Did you check her carefully? Is she really pregnant?" He asked continuously.


    "Your highness, calm down. We checked everything. Here''s the copy of the ultrasound." She said while handing Kyle a white envelope.


    I was just sitting on the chair and couldn''t imagine what was really happening. My heart was beating so fast. I feel happy. I moved my hand to my belly as if I could already feel the little one inside me. I didn''t realize tears were falling from my eyes.


    Kyle rushed into me, worried.


    "Hey, are you not happy?" He asked.


    I shook my head and started sobbing.


    "Then what is it? Tell me."


    "I-I''m happy. I''m really happy. I''m going to be a mom. We''re going to be parents!" I shouted while crying.


    Kyle smiled, cupped my face, and mmed his lips into mine. I could feel his happiness with his kisses. When I stood up, he kneeled and pressed his ear into my belly. Then he kissed it and talked.


    "Hey, I''m your dad! We''re very excited to meet you." He said in a gentle voice.


    I giggled and was smiling the whole time.


    The doctor gave us instructions on how to take care of myself and the baby. She gave me lists of healthy food and handed me a prescription for my vitamins.


    Kyle never let go of my hand. When we got out of the clinic, the doctor followed us. It was a tradition in Flousia to announce that a royal baby ising. So when we went out with the doctor, the royal guards were surprised but we could see the excitement on their faces.


    Those people who protect us, especially Kyle, were with the royal family for years so they were really happy and excited that they will be protecting another member of the royal family.


    The media were just outside the hospital, waiting for an announcement. They were all ears when the doctor started talking.


    "We are happy to announce that the crown princess is currently three weeks pregnant. She is in good shape and healthy to carry the royal baby. We will make sure that she will be taken care of until the baby arrives. It was an honor for me to be her doctor." She announced, proudly.


    Then it was Kyle''s turn to speak.


    "We honestly didn''t expect this but this is what we were anticipating. It was our dream to have a baby and now our prayers have been answered. Please continue to support the royal family on this joyous asion." He said, smiling at the people.


    I didn''t speak and just listened to everything. I''m not in the mood to talk to people. I was so happy and I wanted to share the news with my friends.


    Kyle held my hand and carefully guided me to the car. When we were inside, he showered me with kisses. He was so happy.


    "Thank you! Thank you! I love you!" He eximed.


    "Are you happy?" I asked.


    "Of course! You made me the happiest man!" He said.


    "I thought you were about to change your mind. You were quiet for a while." I pouted.


    "Because I was surprised. I didn''t expect it. I thought we''re going to wait for a few more months. I''m really happy, Emily."


    "Me too. I''m going to tell the girls." I said, excitedly.


    I picked up my phone and started texting them. But before I was able to send it, I got a message from them in our group chat.


    ''Congrattions! You''re going to be a mom!" It was Peggy.


    ''We''re happy for you and Kyle! Andrew said to tell Kyle our greeting. Congrattions!" Nina texted.


    ''Take care of yourself and the baby. Congrattions! See you in two months!" It was a message from Sophie.


    I waited for Alora''s message but she didn''t send any. I was pouting already when my phone rang, her name appeared on the screen so I smiled and answered it.


    "I thought you''re not going to greet me." I said.


    "I was toozy to type a message so I called instead. Congrattions! Luke was also happy and called me." She said in her usual cold tone.


    "Thank you. We didn''t expect it. We talked about it and just consulted our doctor. Then this happened. It was really good news to us." I said, happily.


    We chatted a little more before ending the call. Kyle and I will take the throne in two months so our friends will be here to attend the coronation. I always missed them even though we always talk through chat or video calls.


    "Do you want something to eat? I mean, are you craving for something?" Kyle suddenly asked.


    I chuckled but I was actually craving some ice cream.


    "Ice Cream! I want a rocky road!" I eximed.


    "Then ice cream it is. But not too much, okay?"


    I nodded and gave him a quick kiss.

 Chapter 247 - Side Story Last Part - Kyle And Emily

    Chapter 247 ¨C Side Story Last Part ¨C Kyle And Emily


    When we returned to the pce, we were informed that Jayden had arrived. We expected that he would follow Peggy and Caden since he said he would give us the proof that he didn''t sleep with her secretary.


    Kyle wanted to talk to him, but I insisted not to disturb Jayden and her sister. I asked him to let them speak and fix their rtionship. He listened after some serious discussion.


    At the breakfast table, I noticed the servants were preparing another set of tes. I know it was for Jayden.


    Kyle and grandpa were talking about something when Jayden, Peggy, and Caden came in, and we were not surprised since we knew itst night and grandpa seemed to know that Jayden was already here.


    Everyone in town was talking about them. Jayden arrived at thentern festival and made a scene. Not a bad one; it was romantic. He crossed the river to get to Peggy, who was on the other side, and dered his love to her under the floating lights. George told Kyle about itst night, and the maids were talking about it this morning.


    Jayden stopped at the end of the table and bowed. We were looking at them and waited for him to speak.


    "Grandpa, big brother, I''m sorry for hurting Peggy, Caden, and all of you. I''m stupid, and I know I don''t deserve Peggy, but please give me another chance. I will do everything you ask to make it up for all the things I''ve done." He said with conviction in his voice.


    I looked at grandpa and Kyle, then at Peggy. Her lips were tied but curved. I know she was starting to get nervous and restless.


    Grandpa took a deep breath and spoke.


    "Jayden, are you nning to marry my granddaughter?" He asked.


    Peggy was surprised that grandpa suddenly asked Jayden. We were talking in our group chat about it a few days ago. Jayden didn''t mention marriage when they got back together, so she was really worried about it.


    "G-Grandpa! Y-You don''t need to -" Peggy tried to talk but stuttered, then Jayden cut her off by grabbing her hand.


    Then he turned his head up and looked straight into grandpa''s eyes.


    "Yes. I want to marry her. Ever since we were in high school, it was my dream to marry her. I love her with all my heart. I can''t live without her. I came here to apologize and ask for her hand in marriage. Please let me marry her! I want to spend the rest of my life with her and our son." He almost yelled, then he bowed his head again.


    I was smiling when I saw Peggy was so happy. It was the words she''s been wanting to hear. She thought he would never ask her and that he just wanted to be lovers without signing any paper. She was really sad about it, and I know she wanted to get married to Jayden.


    Her eyes were starting to be filled with tears. She was staring at her grandpa, then at Kyle. I looked at Kyle, and he was not saying anything. He didn''t show any emotions either. I frowned. Is he going to reject Jayden''s proposal to his sister? I know he loves his sister very much and wants her to be happy.


    "Margaret?" Grandpa was seriously and intensely looking at Peggy.


    "Y-Yes! Grandpa, I want to be with Jayden. Please, allow us to get married." Peggy bowed her head as well to beg for their approval.


    I was starting to get mad at Kyle when he suddenly grabbed my hand. He winked at me and smiled a bit when I stared at him.


    "And if we disagree? What would you do?" He asked Jayden.


    Peggy''s face was a mixture of shock and disappointment. I know she was beginning to get nervous because her brother and grandpa seem to hate Jayden now.


    "Grandpa, Kyle." Peggy whispered. I could feel her voice trembling.


    "Peg." Jayden called. He shook his head when he looked at her.


    I was watching the whole time and waited for Jayden''s reaction. I know now that Grandpa and Kyle were just testing him. If he gave up now, he would never be able to convince the two men here.


    To our surprise, Jayden straightened and stared at grandpa and Kyle again.


    "I will never leave Flousia and will beg you every day until you agree. I could just take Peggy and Caden away from here. We''re at the right age; we don''t really need your permission. But I know Peggy would want your blessing to our marriage, and I want you and grandpa to be there as well. I know what I did in the past was wrong, and I regret it. I want to marry her so I can show her how much I love her and make up with her for the rest of our lives." Jayden eximed.


    Peggy couldn''t take it anymore and just burst out crying. Jayden got worried and pulled her in his arms, embracing Peggy. Then we heard Caden crying, which shocked everyone.


    "Grandpa, Uncle Kyle, please allow my parents to get married. I want mommy and daddy to be together. It was my dream!" He sobbed.


    Jayden got worried, so he released Peggy and rushed into Caden. He carried him and came back closer to Peggy to console them both.


    I red at Kyle and was starting to get pissed. He took a deep breath, stared into them, and smiled.


    "You passed." He eximed.


    Jayden''s face lit up when he turned to look at Peggy. They thought they would have to leave without permission from grandpa and Kyle.


    I pped Kyle on the shoulder, but he was just smiling at me.


    "Hey, don''t cry anymore. We''re getting married! We''re getting married!"


    Jayden shouted, grabbing Peggy on the waist lifting her in the air while Caden was in his other arm. And we looked at them with a smile on our faces.


    "We''re getting married?" Peggy asked to make sure she heard it right. She looked at Kyle and Grandpa, then at me. I was getting emotional and was crying with happiness for her and Jayden.


    "Thank you! Grandpa, Big brother!" She shouted.


    It is indeed another good news for the royal family.


    The couple was delighted that they were finally getting married. I was also happy for them. I stood up to greet Peggy, hugging her.


    "Congrattions!" I said.


    "Thank you! How about you and Kyle?" She asked.


    "You know, we didn''t tell everyone, but we got married again a year ago here in Flousia. It''s just a small celebration, and it was rushed. It wasplicated back then. We could talk about it some other time. So don''t worry about us. Your brother just wanted to have a grand celebration, but we postponed it." I exined.


    She frowned, and I knew she wanted me to continue. I took a deep breath and smiled.


    "We registered our marriage when I was in high school, right? Some royals were asking about the legitimacy of the marriage. They said it wasn''t valid since the wedding didn''t happen here. They were nning to marry Kyle to another woman. They wanted him to get a mistress, so we got married again here. It wasn''t grand because I really wanted you to be a part of it." I exined.


    After some emotional but joyful moments, we took our seats to eat breakfast.


    "When do you want to get married?" Kyle asked.


    "Next week." Jayden blurted.


    "That soon?" Peggy asked, surprised.


    "Yes. It has been dyed for more than three years. Are you nning to make me wait longer than that?" Jayden answered, looking at Peggy.


    "No. I thought it would be at least next month. But next week is fine." She said, smiling sweetly at him.


    "You will get married here." Grandpa said.


    We were expecting that grandpa would tell them to get married here since Kyle and I had an issue about itst year.


    "Yes, grandpa. I already sent a message to Luke and the others. They would be here in two days." Jayden revealed.


    "Really?" Peggy eximed with a broad smile on her face.


    Jayden chuckled and nodded to confirm.


    "Daddy, Lucas, and Alira wille too?" Caden asked.


    Caden''s face lit up, and I could see the excitement on his face when his father answered him with a nod.


    "We could go and see a couturier when the girls arrive. We''ll help you n the wedding." Imented calmly.


    "Grandpa, after the wedding, we would like you to know that Peggy and I decided to look for his father. We know it''s dangerous, but we want to find out the truth." Jayden announced.


    Grandpa exchanged nces with Kyle and sighed deeply.


    "We knew that time woulde that you would look for him. We already expected that, but be careful and if you need help or whatever you find out, be sure to tell us.." Grandpa said.

 Chapter 248 - Side - Luke And Alora Part 1

    Chapter 248 ¨C Side  ¨C Luke And Alora Part 1


    "Miss Alora, wake up. You''re going to bete." It''s Krista, one of the maids in the house trying to wake me up while holding the food tray. She''s standing in my bedside wearing her usual blue maid''s uniform with white apron. Her hair is tied up with blue ribbon. She''s just 25 and was working with us since she turned 18. She is my personal maid but I considered her a friend.


    I opened my eyes and started moving. I stretched my arms and yawned.


    "What time is it?" I asked while still sitting on my bed. Krista put the food tray in the breakfast table beside my room''s window first before answering. "It''s 7 in the morning miss. It''s your first day in senior high school and the assembly time starts at 8:30. I have prepared your bath and your uniform. Your things has been prepared as well."


    I nodded and started walking towards the table. Krista prepared a blue ternate tea, bacon & egg and 2 loaves of bread for breakfast. I sit and picked up the tea while looking at the window.


    Our house is located at the North City. It is a 6000 sqm mansion with 20 rooms, 31 bathrooms, a helipad, 5 pools, a bowling alley, a 50-car garage and 100-seat theatre situated in the most expensive ce in the whole country. For some, it may be a dream ce but for me it''s more like a prison than a home.


    "What are you thinking miss?" My thought was cut off when I heard Krista''s voice. I looked at her and she''s now tidying up my bed.


    "I told you to just call me Alora. How many times do I have to remind you?" I consider Krista as my friend and not just my personal maid.


    "I''m sorry miss. I did not forget but today madam just arrived and if someone hears me calling you on your first name, madam will know immediately. I might lose my job and you might end up living in the dorm." I was staring at her while she exins her side. Did I feel hurt? Mad? Offended? Sad? No. Nothing. I still feel nothing.


    I nod and started eating. When I heard my mom just arrived, I didn''t feel anything at all. No feeling of happiness or excitement. I felt nothing.


    I finished thest strip of bacon, stand up and went straight to the bathroom. I took a quick shower and prepared myself to go to school.


    I went to the garage and looked for a car to drive it to school. In North City, students from Golden Oak that belongs to the tinum and Gold section are allowed to drive without a license. The car that belongs to you will be registered in the mayor''s office and school''s system and you will be given a privilege card. Once you turned 18, a driver''s license will be delivered to you immediately.


    At the age of 16, I already owned 12 luxury cars. I never bought them. It was a gift from my eldest brother. He''s a car maniac so he decided to build a carpany and he''s currently in Europe doing car shows. He''s been there for 12 months now. Before he left, he promised to give me 1 luxury car every month that he''s not at home. And so my collection of cars begins.


    I decided to go with thetest car he gave me, the 2021 Lamborghini Sian Roadster. I never really like expensive things but I rather use it than throw it aside.


    I left and drove directly to school without seeing my mother. I usually park at the ground floor but I am already in a hurry and decided to park in front of the school. I didn''t notice that everyone is looking in my direction while my car was passing by. I am already at the entrance driving slowly since a lot of cars are in front of me when someone approach me.


    "Alora! How''s summer break?" It''s Nina, a girl from my previous ss. Nina is a bronze student. She was admitted because of the sponsorship program. In Golden Oak, the four students ssification are studying separately but there''s one subject that all students regardless of ssification study together. The school said that students should appreciate and learn from each other, however, in reality, students in higher society discriminates and bully those below them. Nina is one of the students who was bullied before but ever since everyone saw her talking to me, they left her alone.


    "Nothing exciting happened. I''m just at home the whole time. How about you? Anyway, hop in so we can chat." The entrance gate is almost 30minutes away from the main building if you will walk from there. Nina went to school by bus and walk from the gate to the school''s main entrance. She''s a year older than me. She''s wearing a knee length blue dress. I can see that the color is already fading due to frequent usage. This is her favorite dress, it was a gift from her mother she said. Nina''s family owns a small ramen shop in the East City. She''s the eldest of the 7 children. Her family is barely surviving the life in the city but she''s still very positive in everything. Nina is smart, pretty and friendly. Although, she belongs to the Bronze ss, she''s known to a few students from the tinum ss. Well, she runs a few errands for them like buying stuff, working on their homework and projects, she basically does everything for them in exchange of money, security and maybe poprity. Almost everyone in the Bronze ss envied her.


    "Thank you. Well, I helped my parents at the shop. We have a lot of customers during summer break so they needed an extra hand. We can''t afford to hire one so I volunteered." she replied with a smile on her face. She looks happy and her smile looks genuine, not fake. I wish I could be like her. She doesn''t have everything but she''s happy.


    We reached the parking lot and I decided to park near an oak tree. Everyone was staring again and I''m not sure why. I grabbed my things and went out of the car when I heard guy''s voice behind me.


    "Whoa! Alora, you also have thetest Lambo! Your brother is really amazing!" It''s Luke, the richest student in Golden Oak. His family owns a shippingpany, an airlinepany, they said they own half of the businesses in the country. Not to mention their businesses in the US, Europe, UAE and China. I really don''t know how rich this guy is and I don''t really care. In fact, I don''t care how much money a person has. Luke is also the hottest guy in the campus, as everyone describes him. He''s the fantasy of almost all the girls here. That excludes me, of course. I don''t really like him. He''s arrogant, self-centered and always smiling.


    A lot of students are looking at our direction. Luke is always the center of attention so when you are with him, everyone will also look at you. I didn''t look back and just continue walking but Luke runs behind me and grabed my hand. I froze.


    "Hey, Alora. Can we talk? I want to tell you something." Luke said it with a soft voice, it''s not his usual tone but it''s clear and loud enough to hear by everyone near us. I frowned and looked at him.


    "What do you want? You can tell me now. We already attract the other''s attention so talking alone is meaningless. So can you tell me now so I can go to ss?" It''s not a question but an order. Luke is looking at me in a different way. I don''t understand why he looks at me with his eyes sparkling. Is that affection? Amusement? I can''t remember how many time we talked to each other. Most of them ends up in an argument and I was always the one running away from him. I hate arguments, long talks and I hate exining myself to anyone. They won''t understand me, they don''t care.


    "Are you sure? Do you really want me to talk about it now?" Now everyone in campus stopped walking and silently wait, including Nina who''s already beside me.


    "Yeah, spill it now! I don''t have all day. I also don''t have time to talk to you except now." I replied slighlty annoyed. Luke is still holding my hand and I don''t know why I didn''t snatch it away. I faced him, stared into his eyes and waited for him to talk.


    "Okay. Your wish is mymand, princess." I frowned again. Princess? Did she call me princess? Why? She always calls me Alora, Smith or Miss Smith. I don''t understand this guy at all. Luke smiled and picked something in his pocket. It''s a red box with a tiny ribbon at the top. I noticed everyone around us was already holding their cellphones and I knew that they were already taking a video of us. I froze. In my head, I know I should run away but my body suddenly can''t move. He opened the tiny red box and there it is. This is the 24.9 carat emerald cut diamond ring with 2 morerge diamonds on both sides set in tinum surrounded with 30 more diamonds. This ring was designed by my mother itself and was said to be the most expensive ring that Hoseki has been made. It is also limited only to family members. I looked at the ring and to Luke''s face with confusion.


    "Alora, our parents decided for us to get married after we graduate from college.. So from now on, you belong to me."

 Chapter 249 - [R18] Im Back

    Chapter 249 ¨C [R18] I¡¯m Back


    I slowly opened my eyes when I felt someone was touching me on the cheek. I didn''t notice that I had already fallen asleep. It was blurry at first, but I saw Jayden looking at me when my visions were clear.


    I bit my lips, and tears started falling from my eyes.


    "Hey. I''m back. I''m sorry for worrying you." Jayden whispered.


    I stood up then wrapped my arms around his neck. I cried for; I don''t even know how long.


    "I was scared. Please don''t leave me. I''ll die if you leave me." She wailed.


    "Shh. I''m sorry. I got lost, but you saved me." He said while kissing me on the forehead.


    I looked at him with a confused face.


    "I did?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    ''When I was in the dark, I heard your voice. You told me to follow your light. I ran towards it even though it felt so endless. I met my other selves one by one and talked to them. I''m not sure if I would still switch with them, so I want to start therapy. Will you help me get better? I know I can do it if you''re with me." Jayden said.


    "Of course, love! I would love to help you. I will do everything for you!" I said.


    Jayden smiled at me, then pulled me again, kissing me on the lips. I responded by pulling him closer to deepen the kiss.


    I missed him so much, and I know he felt the same way. I moved my hands under his shirt to feel his chest while he started touching me on the legs.


    We were sitting on the bed and felt the sudden urge to touch each other. I took off his shirt while he removed my dress. I was not wearing any bra, so I moved my body closer to feel his chest. I moaned when I felt my nipples brush his skin.


    I slightly parted my lips when I felt his tongue trying to slide inside my mouth. I felt his warm hand grazing my thigh, so I voluntarily opened them so he could touch my center.


    Our kiss became wild and bustled. I could feel Jayden''s warmth invading my body as I felt the same.


    He then pushed me gently so I could lie down on the bed. Our mouths still tangled; I met his tongue with mine and responded to the heat of his kisses. I moved my hands to his crotch, feeling his dick with my hands.


    He was already hard when I grabbed his erection by putting my hand inside his pajama. While he slowly caressed my thighs with his hand. I felt my body temperature rose when he rubbed my clit before putting one finger inside me.


    "Oh, my love!"


    I moaned and gasped for some air when he moved his finger inside and out. It was slow at first, then he inserted one more finger, making me moan even more.


    "Do you feel it? Can you feel my fingers inside you, love?" He asked when he pulled his face slightly away from mine.


    I tilted and nodded my head while biting my lips.


    "Yes. Yes. Ahh." I screamed.


    "I''ll thrust deeper, love. Tell me what you feel." He said in a hoarse voice.


    I knew my face was so flushed, and I started breathing rapidly. He leaned his forehead against mine before thrusting his fingers inside me.


    "Ahhhh¡­ Love! More! Deeper, love!" I howled from the pleasure I felt.


    My body was aching and craving for him. I wanted his fingers deeper inside me, and I liked his dick to fuck me hard.


    "Do you like this?" He asked while turning his fingers around.


    I nodded as I grabbed the back of his head so he could get closer. I arched my hips so his fingers could go deeper. I couldn''t exin the feelings I had while he finger fucked me.


    "Easy, love. You don''t know how badly I desire you right now. You are so wet, my love. It''s so warm inside you. Ahh shit." He said while gradually moving his fingers deeper into my core.


    "Moan for me, Peg." He whispered.


    Jayden couldn''t control it anymore, so he removed his fingers inside me then moved away to take off his pajamas.


    When he joined me again in bed, he held onto his dick and rubbed it in my throbbing entrance. I wrapped my legs into his waist and cupped his bottom with one of my hands, pressing his body while I lifted my hips forward. I felt his dick slowly sliding inside me.


    "Uhhh. Uhhh." He grunted, staring at me with his lustful eyes.


    I felt his dick fiddle as it grew bigger inside my core.


    "Ahh. love!" I gasped.


    He started to move, thrusting his erection slowly in and out of my wet cunt.


    "Ahh, Peg. It feels so good inside you. Fuck!"


    I could feel his dick pulsating with anger as he dug deeper into me. I am wetter than ever. My hands grabbed anything on the bed, the sheets, the pillow.


    Jayden grabbed my hand and put it around his body.


    "Touch me, love." He groaned.


    The bed started to creak from Jayden''s rapid thrust while he huffed for air with every jab.


    "Ugh. Ugh. Ahh, love. You''re sucking me tight. It felt excellent! Shit. Ugh. Ugh."


    "Jayden, deeper! You''re dick''s awesome!" I moaned while I curved my feet and moved my hips upward, meeting his every stroke.


    "Peggy! Ahh."


    Jayden prated deeper, and I felt his erection getting bigger and harder until he was entirely inside me. Touching the tip of his dick spurring my womb, I howled.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­ Ohhhh¡­. my¡­. godddd. Love!"


    I grabbed his hair with my left hand while my right clutched his shoulder, digging my fingers into his skin. I felt my whole body quiver.


    I felt the heating from my body and his, mixing. Our bodies were burning with lust for each other.


    He pulled half of his dick slowly only to pounce deeper inside me, making me gasp for air quickly.


    He took out his dick, leaving only the head, then dived in quickly inside. While he circled his hips, pushing deeper. I felt like a hard flesh was stabbing me continuously, but I didn''t feel any pain. It was pure ecstasy and pleasure.


    "Jayden, please." I begged.


    "What do you want, my love?." He asked while thrusting harder.


    His gesture made me crazier and craving for him more.


    "Fuck me harder, love. I want you. Fuck me more!" I begged.


    "As you wish, my love."


    He kissed me on the lips first; then, he turned me over without taking out his dick from my pussy. I hold on to the bed''s headboard and spread my legs wider to support myself.


    "Come on, love! Ahhh." I moaned when I felt his dick again inside me.


    Jayden started to stroke deeper while he held onto my hair. As he rushed to move forward, I could feel his abdomen hitting my bottom. I tried to control my muscles and sucked him tight inside.


    "Fuck love! Ugh. Ugh. You''re making me crazy for you."


    He groaned as he continued to move inside and out, prating me deeper with his shaft. He started spanking my butt, making me feel so good.


    "Love! Ahhh. Ahhh. Ahhh." With every jab of his dick, I moaned and called out his name.


    I felt his finger rubbing my clit while he continued to pound me from behind. His movement became faster while pping me on my butt cheek.


    I could hear the loud scrape from the bed as our bodies were connected, as he banged me gently from behind. I was almost at my peak because of his quick movement.


    "Jayden! I''ming!" I shouted.


    He turned me over again,ying me gently on the bed. Then mmed his lips against mine, his warm breath, and tongue gliding and dancing with mine.


    I grabbed the back of his neck and pulled his face closer to deepen the kiss, showing how I missed him so badly and that I yearned for him.


    He continued his movement inside, and as he plunged in deeper, we both screamed in ecstasy.


    I could feel his warm juice filling up my womb as it mixed with mine. His dick was still inside, pulsating and nting his seeds.


    "Ahh. Ahh. Ugh." His continued howls of satisfaction were music to my ears.


    He nted small kisses on my shoulders when he copsed on top of me.


    "I love you, Peggy." He whispered. "I don''t know what I will do if you are not with me. I''m broken, but you always make my lifeplete. Thank you for loving me, my wife."


    I smiled at him, kissing him on his forehead.


    "I love you. I will be here for you no matter what. If you are lost, I will find you. If you forgot about me, then I will just have to create new memories with you.." I answered.

 Chapter 250 - ALTERS

    Chapter 250 ¨C ALTERS


    Jayden POV


    I looked at the other side of the bed and felt relieved that I had gotten out of the dark. When I ran towards the light, I first met my mother.


    Her eyes were cold. It wasn''t silver like mine; it was pure coldness. No color and no sparkle. She looked at me and smirked.


    "Hello, son. We meet again." She greeted me.


    I stopped running and was shocked to see her. I was in my own little world after all, so I should expect that''s she''s here.


    "Mom, I''m so happy to see you." I said.


    I walked closer to her and hugged her tightly.


    Mom was the first personality I created. When she died, I felt like I was going crazy. I could hear her cries and screams in my head, so I made her. I wanted to see her smiling face, so I always dreamed of her. That''s what I thought. But it wasn''t really a dream. It was the world I created and the one I wanted to see.


    I wanted to escape from the reality that mom was already dead. I wanted to be with her so badly. My guilt of not being able to save her made me mad at myself. I created a world in my mind that only I could understand.


    "Are you delighted to see me, son? I thought you forgot about me." She said in a cold tone.


    "No, mom. Never! You told me to move on." I denied her usation.


    "Now that you knew that Matthew wasn''t responsible, will you stay quiet?" Mom asked.


    I was surprised by her sudden question. But before I could answer, a boy who looked like me suddenly showed up. When I looked closer, it was really me during high school.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    "I''m you. I don''t have a name, though." He simply answered.


    "What are you in my world?" I asked him again.


    "I''m your memory before mother died." He said in a soft voice.


    I really couldn''t imagine how I could create someone just like that. My personality was different from this boy. It was me before my mother''s murder.


    "Am I unconscious?" I asked my younger self.


    "Yes, so we had to switch with you, or you know what will happen, right?"


    I nodded. If they don''t switch me, I will fall into aa, just like before. I stared at my mother and at my younger self. Mom''s eyes were nothing but cold and nk. The younger me had the same color as mine.


    I remember when Alora switched with Cam, her eyes turned red. But when she changed with Aliya, it didn''t have any color. It was like my mother''s. It was like looking at the eyes of a person who didn''t have a soul.


    "What''s with mom?" I asked, confused.


    "She''s just mad at you. You should be thankful that you have a loving wife and an adorable son. It would be best if you weren''t looking back anymore. Don''t feel guilty. It wasn''t your fault. Mom didn''t want revenge; she wants justice."


    So that was what my mother wanted me to do. Revenge is a lot different from justice. She wanted me to give up thinking about revenge, but she didn''t want me to stop seeking justice for her.


    I turned to her, held and shoulders, then looked into her eyes.


    "Mom, I promise I will find those people. I''m not going to take revenge. I''ll make sure to put them in jail." I said.


    She smiled at me, and her eyes suddenly changed. It was now lively, and she looked happy.


    "Thank you, son. Now, go to Peggy and don''t evere back in here." Mother scolded me.


    I nodded, then kissed her on the cheek, and started running away from mom and my younger self.


    Then I saw another me before I was able to reach the light. He was me after mom got murdered¡ªthe one who wanted revenge.


    "So you''re here." He said.


    "Yeah. I was trapped, and I wanted to go to that light. It''s Peggy." I answered while pointing at the tiny glow ahead.


    He nodded and didn''t say a word. He wanted revenge before but changed his mind after meeting Peggy. I''m not sure if he knew that other people were involved with mom''s murder.


    "Where are the others?" I asked.


    "Somewhere around here."


    "How many are they?''


    He smirked. "You know, you should stop creating alternate identities. It would just put you and your family in danger. Darkness already consumed you a long time ago. We were created because of your fears. I am the second one you created. I have lived inside your mind ever since mom died. Don''t you think it''s enough? Why do you have to create more of us?"


    "Are you saying there''s more than five in here?" I asked, confused.


    "Your mind is broad but weak. Every time you feel hurt or scared, you create a new personality inside you. And you didn''t even know about it." He answered.


    "How do you know all of this?" I asked.


    From what I remembered, father said that each personality didn''t know what the others knew. They also couldn''t remember what the other identity had done when he switched with them.


    "As I said, the mind is broad, and anything is possible in this world. You created it."


    I sighed. I couldn''t even exin why I had to create those identities. Am I really that weak? I should get out of here. I need to go to Peggy.


    Without a word, I left him and started running again. I saw the other two of me, but I didn''t stop. I continued to run, but before I got out. I saw another me.


    It was too fast, and I didn''t see his reaction. My right foot was already in the light; then, my whole body was slowly being taken out of the darkness. When I opened my eyes, I saw Peggy sleeping beside me.


    I found out that I had forgotten about her, that we were married. Peggy told me that I strangled Andrew when he told us about Nina. I felt guilty. My friends were worried but not because they were afraid of me, it was because I couldn''t remember my marriage to Peggy.


    ording to a study, dad said around half of the people with dissociative identity disorder have fewer than ten identities, and most have fewer than 100. Still, there has been a report that someone has 4500. I''m sure I saw another one of me at the end of that darkness. Is he trying to get out of there?


    I couldn''t really tell what it was. It may be a woman or a man. I know it''s possible to have another identity, which could be in any gender. All of Alora''s other personalities were women. I have my mother, so it''s still possible that another woman would appear but who? I was really getting anxious. Now that I am back, I can only think of protecting Peggy and Caden. I can''t afford to lose any one of them.


    I looked at Peggy again. I promised her that I would get into therapy, and she was happy to help me with it. Although I''m not sure if I would still switch to one of them, I will do everything to always remember my wife.


    Peggy slowly opened her eyes and yawned. I chuckled when she looked at me with confusion.


    "What?" I asked with a wide grin on my face.


    "I thought I was dreaming." She whispered while reaching her hands to me.


    I leaned forward and kissed her on the lips.


    "You''re not dreaming. I''m back, love." I said.


    She nodded while wrapping her arms around my neck. I positioned myself on top of her, and I suddenly got a hard-on.


    "Hey, that was fast." She giggled.


    "I missed you. And you look so sexy. I know you were seducing me." I teased.


    She smiled and bit her lips.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" I asked.


    She shook her head and gave me a quick kiss.


    "No. You are my husband. I love you. I don''t care if you are crazy like Alora. I will never leave you." She answered.


    "I''m lucky to have you, Peg. I''ll do everything to get cured."


    "Hey, I just want to be with you. We could live a normal life even though you have alters."


    I frowned. "Alters?"


    "Yes. Alora said sometimes it''s called alters. And I want to name them as well." Shemented.


    "Fine. Fine. Do whatever you want."


    Sheughed. "By the way, I think they found something about Benjamin."


    "Except for the fact that he wasn''t really Benjamin?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    "What is it?"


    Peggy didn''t say a word. She was staring at me, and I knew she hesitated to tell me.


    I sighed and gently caressed her cheek.


    "Hey, I know you''re worried. But don''t worry, I''m okay now. So tell me what it is."


    She nodded and bit her lips before telling me what they had found out.


    "It was Benjamin who killed your mother.." Peggy eximed.

 Chapter 251 - Side - Luke And Alora Part 2

    Chapter 251 ¨C Side  ¨C Luke And Alora Part 2


    "Wait! What? Are you crazy?" I snatched my hand away from him and crossed my arms. I don''t know how I managed toposed myself. With my head up high, I asked him.


    "Oh I thought you knew since you insisted that I tell you now. Anyway, you heard me right, after college, we''ll get married so from today onwards, you are my fiance." Luke said it without any hesitation. It seems to me that this is just a joke to him.


    "Is it amusing to you to make fun of other people? I don''t know what you''re talking about and even if its true, I don''t want to be your fiance. I hate you and all those people behind this!" I yelled at him so everyone who''s watching us can hear it. I turned around and walked away. I don''t want to hear any word from Luke. I run inside the school and went straight to the rooftop. I''m annoyed. No, I''m mad at him. It doesn''t seem that he''s joking and I''m mad at my parents for not consulting me first. I want to scream but my voice won''te out. I can''t breathe! Oh no! It''s happening again.


    "Alora! Listen to me! Can we talk about this first?" I didn''t notice he followed me here. I turned around and looked at him. He looks worried? I can''t tell. My chest hurts and I can''t seem to focus. My vision is getting blurry.


    "Luke, can we ¨C can we talk some other time? I, I need some air. My chest its.." Luke didn''t care and continued talking while crossing a few steps closer to me. I raised my left hand to stop him from getting closer. My right hand is in my chest. I noticed the ring on my finger when I raised my left hand. I didn''t realize that I wasn''t able to remove it. Again, my chest hurts The ring seems another prison to me and I will never escape from it. Before I knew it, I''m already crying. A silent cry. My chest hurts because of all the emotions that I cannot put into words. I can''t breathe. I held my chest tighter as the pain bes stronger.


    "Alora, I want to make it clear that I didn''t n to tell it to you in front of so many people but you insisted. I want to seriously talk to you about it alone. But¡­" Luke stopped when he noticed that I am holding my chest and suddenly dropped my knees on the ground. I was having cold sweat and my chest seems very tight.


    "Alora! What''s wrong? What''s happening?" Luke crossed the space between us and got down to his knees as he grabbed my shoulders.


    "I, I can''t breathe! It''s happening again! Save me! Save me!" I don''t want him to see me like this. I don''t want anyone to see this side of me. A helpless child. Who would have thought that Alora Smith, the one they call the Ice Princess, has this vulnerable side? But right now, I can''t focus on getting back on my feet, I needed someone to help me and Luke just happened to be there.


    "Alora, I''m here. Breathe baby,e on! You can do this." Luke''s soft voice is soothing to my ear as he caress my back, I felt safe. No! It can''t be. No one can save me. No one can understand me because no one cares. My heart started pounding and again my chest became more painful. My breathing became more frequent and I can''t even speak. Luke grabbed my face and run his fingers in my cheeks and then my lower lip.


    "Alora, pleasee back to me." Luke whispered softly before putting his lips into mine. Luke''s lips tastes sweet like honey. He slowly moved his lips and I didn''t realize that I already closed my eyes giving him a signal that I didn''t resist. Luke put his right arms around my waist as he kisses me softly and passionately. I held my chest again but the pain wasn''t there anymore. What''s this feeling? Excitement? No, it can''t be. This is my first kiss so the feeling is new to me. When Luke released my lips, he still seems worried. I can see his face clearly now and my breathing went back to normal.


    "Alora, are you okay now? What happened?"Luke asked with a worried face. I''m not sure if what I''m seeing this side of him is true or it''s just a way of him to get to me.


    "It''s a panic attack. I''ve had it since primary school. It''s no big deal. Thank you for helping me. So can you let go of me now?" I realized he''s still holding me and his face is very close. I know I''m blushing but I can''t show this guy that I''m affected by his kiss. Luke released me and helped me stand up.


    "I don''t think its not a big deal, Alora. What if I didn''t chase you? What if I didn''t came here? What will happen to you? Let''s go see the school doctor." Luke was about to grab my hand again but I was fast enough to avoid it.


    "No! I don''t want to see any doctor. I don''t want anyone to know about this. So can you just keep quiet about this? If you didn''t push my limits, it will not happen in the first ce. I told you I don''t want to talk to you and needed some air but you insisted. And besides, if you didn''t see me, I will just pass out and will wake up like nothing happened." I hated exining myself to him but I felt like he needed an answer. And I know Luke will not stop until he get what he needs. I looked at his face and I was shocked. His eyes seems sad. Why? Is he having pity on me?


    "Don''t look at me like that. Don''t pity me. Thest thing I want from you is pity. Just go to ss Luke and leave me alone." I continued. Luke sighed.


    "Alora, I''m your fiance now. Everything that will happen to you is now my business. I can''t just ignore it. I don''t want to force you to talk about what happened earlier, I won''t force you to go see the doctor and I won''t tell anyone about this. But in one condition.


    I frowned and looked directly to his eyes. I can see that his determined about this and won''t stop until I say yes. "Okay, what is it?" I said.


    Luke smiled showing his pearly white teeth. Yes, he''s hotter when he''s smiling. Wait. What am I thinking right now? This is not the right time for this.


    "Attend our engagement tonight and ept me as your fiance."


    LUKE POV (BEFORE THE PROPOSAL)


    It''s the first day of senior high school so I woke up and prepared early. I was chosen to be the speaker for the opening assembly. I enjoyed being around with people. When I was little, my father will always bring me to parties, events and meetings. I am an only child and the only heir to the Wilson Empire. Our family is the richest n in the country and the second richest in the US and Europe.


    I am Luke Wilson. I am 17 years old and currently studying at Golden Oak School for the Elite as a senior high school. At my age, I already achieved so many things. I was a genius inputer and technology at the age of 10 and was awarded as the youngestputer science genius. I have created aputer anti-virus called Angel at the age of 12. The sess of Angel gave me an opportunity to build my ownpany, A.E Technology. I wanted to stand on my own and make my name known not just the son of my parents, not just some rich kid who depends on their father''s money. In the outside, I maybe an arrogant jerk to other people but I always take things seriously.


    "Young master, your father is waiting for you in his study." It''a Dean, our new butler. He''s at histe 40''s and just started workingst week. The old butler already retired at the age of 65.


    I looked at my rolex watch and frowned. "Is it important? I need to be in school before 8."


    "I''m just here to ry the message. I don''t know the details, sir." I nod and just went directly to my father''s office. I knocked twice before entering. When I went inside, I was surprised to see Mr. Smith talking with my father.


    "Good morning father. Good morning Mr. Smith, it''s nice to see you again. I''m sorry to interrupt but I cane backter after your meeting, father." I was about to leave when Mr.Smith said "No. You can stay. We are actually talking about you. I am happy to meet you again, Luke". He reached his hand to mine and I reached back.


    "Thank you sir." I can''t understand what''s happening and why are they talking about me. I waited for one of them to talk.


    "Let''s go straight to the point. Luke, son, after you graduate from college, you will get married." Father said in a clear and firm tone.. But why? I don''t n to get married after college, I want to go around the world to introduce mypany and make it an empire myself.

 Chapter 252 - Side - Luke And Alora Part 3

    Chapter 252 ¨C Side  ¨C Luke And Alora Part 3


    "Father, you know that I have already set a goal for myself. Marriage is far from what I want." Confused, I looked at the two old men in front of me. Why is Mr.Smith here? Is he the one who convinced father about marriage? His 2 sons got married early and were engaged before college. But why me?


    "Luke, before you decline, can you hear me first? You can decide after." Mr. Smith used the same tone as my father. This two powerful people in front of me looks very serious and anyone can be dumbfounded in front them. I nodded and waited for his exnation.


    "Luke, I want you to marry my daughter, Alora. I know you knew her. Alora is getting out of hand. I need someone that can make her a properdy and behave herself. Right now, she''s on her rebel stage and I''m afraid that she''s getting far away from us. Her mom can''t reach her. If you look into her eyes, she''s not my precious baby girl from before. She''s like a different person. I know it should be us, parents, who solve this problem but she totally closed her heart to anyone." I stared at Mr. Smith while he talks about his daughter.


    Alora Smith, the Ice Princess. When we were in kindergarten, she''s always so cheerful and happy. She was always surrounded with people. She''s a math genius and was elerated twice. She was always glowing and the first time I saw her, I thought I saw an angel. We were very close when we were young but she suddenly changed after that incident.


    When we entered high school, I saw her driving thetest mustang and she was wearing a ck leather jeans tucked in a ck boots. She mixed it with a ck crop top revealing her pierced navel. She just applied a light eye shadow but she''s wearing a ck lipstick. For me, she looks like a ck angel. When I tried to approach her, I looked into her eyes and I see nothing. There''s no light or sparkle in her silver eyes. I was left speechless and I felt sad. The girl from my childhood, she''s gone.


    Time flies, Alora and I sometimes will bump into each other and will always end up in an argument. I always feel sad everytime I see her. She seems very far and like Mr. Smith said, no one can reach her. The Alora from my childhood is somehow trapped somewhere in the dark. In my mind, I wanted to meet that child again. Is this my chance? Will I be able to meet her again? Will Alora let me into her heart?


    "Luke, I know this favor is not easy. You will be married to the person you may not be able to love. But I will be indebted to you for the rest of my life. Alora is the next heiress of the Hoseki Empire, her brothers and sister already gave up the position and decided to give it to her. They also knew about this. We all talked about this and everyone agreed that you are the only person that can help her. After your engagement, your father and I will sign an agreement that you will have full authority in Hoseki once you marry Alora." Mr. Smith eximed.


    I don''t know why the Smith family thinks that I am the best person to do the job. Yes, it seems to me that this marriage thing is more like a job than a husband position. I am also doubting myself if I can change her. What if after all of this, Alora didn''t change. What will happen to us? We will both be miserable for the rest of our lives.


    I think I''m going crazy. Am I really considering doing this?


    The two old men stared at me waiting for my final say. "Sir, I will do what you asked. But please know that I didn''t agree because I wanted to have Hoseki in my hands. I want to help you and your family. Alora is my friend when we were kids, I think it''s not that bad to be his husband." I tried to make thest sentence as a joke but in my mind, I don''t really know what I''m doing. I think no man can resist Mr. Smith''s offer. Afterall, Hoseki is one of the biggestpany in the country. But for me, I want something that is not easily given to me. I want to work for it myself.


    Mr. Smith and my father exchanged nces and smiled. I can see that they are happy with my decision.


    "Luke, this is wonderful. We will celebrate your engagement tomorrow night." Mr. Smith said it with a smile and excitement. I stood up and prepared myself to leave when I remembered something.


    "Sir, where is the nearest Hoseki store to our school?" I asked. Mr. Smith frowned and smiled again after realizing something.


    "You don''t need to buy it, I can ask my secretary to prepare one for you." he said.


    I shook my head. "No sir. I want to pick a ring for her myself. And I will pay for it. I want to give her the best engagement ring suited for her." I really am losing my sanity. Why do I have to act like a cool guy in front of my soon to be father inw.


    "Son, again thank you. I know Alora is in good hands. Take care of her from now on. She''s very precious to us." Mr. Smith sounded sad for giving her daughter to me. I can see that he loves Alora very much.


    "I will sir." I don''t know if my answer sounded assuring but both men nodded and looked satisfied.


    What am I thinking? I suddenly agreed to Alora''s father to marry her. Yes, we''re close but that was a long time ago. Right now, I barely know her. I don''t even know if she actually remember that we used to y at some vi. She doesn''t even look at me now. I''m deep in thought when my driver, Ken, speaks. "We''re here sir."


    I didn''t notice that we''re already in school. I grabbed my things and felt my heart pounding when I walked out of the car. Am I nervous? Why will I feel nervous about this? Almost all the girls in school wanted to be my girlfriend but we''re talking about Alora. She''s called the Ice Princess because she''s known for rejecting boys who''s trying to confess to her. Am I different to the others?


    Someone tapped my shoulder and when I looked back, it was Percy. "Hey man, I called you 3 times but you just passed by in front of us. What are you thinking? Is it a girl?" Percyughed and I saw his girlfriend runs towards him. Percy is my best friend and her girlfriend Sophie is a childhood friend. I already decided that I will tell them what happened earlier and that I need to talk to Alora about it today.


    "Percy, Sophie, I need to tell you something. Let''s go beside that oak tree." The two looked at each other as they followed me. "What is it, Luke? You look so serious." Sophie asked.


    "I''m going to get married after college." I blurted it out loud and everyone near us heard it. I looked around. They pretended not to hear it but I know all ears are already on us. I scratched my head and realized that being popr is difficult. "What? You''re not joking, right? But you don''t have a girlfriend. Or are you in a secret rtionship with someone? Who''s the girl? Do we know her? Don''t tell me its Cassandra, I will not talk to you again if its her." Sophie questioned me non-stop. Percy was shocked and can''t say a single word.


    "Sophie, let me exin first. Its not Cassandra, you know I don''t like her because of what she did to you." Cassandra is one of the girls that hang around with us. Everyone knows that she likes me. She''s openly saying it out loud to everyone that she wants me to be his boyfriend. I let her hang out with us because she''s kind to everyone but in the end all of it was fake. She wanted to get close to me so she befriended all the people around me especially Sophie.


    "So who is it? Who''s the lucky girl?" Percy finally spoke.


    "Alora Smith." Both of them was shocked and was not able to utter a word so I continued. "Its an arranged marriage between his family and mine. Her father talked to me about it earlier. He made an agreement with my father. He said Alora will be the heiress of the Hoseki and once we''re married, I will have full authority of all their wealth."


    Sophie was even more shocked from what she''s hearing. She frowned and I can see that she''s annoyed from what I told them. Sophie is a hopeless romantic and she believes in love. "Luke, I don''t like the idea of you and Alora getting married because of an agreement. Looking at your face, I know you already agreed to it."


    "Yes, I already agreed to marry her but that''s not the reason, you both know that. I can''t give you all the details because its still a secret between our families.. I will tell you once the engagement is over".

 Chapter 253 - Side - Luke And Alora Part 4

    Chapter 253 ¨C Side  ¨C Luke And Alora Part 4


    Sophie opened her mouth to say something when a car parked in front of us. It''s Alora, driving thetest Lamborghini. His brother really adores her for giving her luxury cars. She went out of the car and I noticed all the guys were staring at her. I felt annoyed with those guys looking at her with hungry eyes. She''s wearing a ck leather mini skirt, a knee high boots and again, a crop top showing her pierced navel. She doesn''t have any make up on. Only a lip gloss I think. Damn! She''s sexy and really hot. But why does she dress like this? This is a school not some night club.


    Before I knew it, I already called her and was walking towards her. What am I thinking? Did I get jealous when all the guys are looking at her?


    "Whoa! Alora, you also have thetest Lambo! Your brother is really amazing!" I know she doesn''t want any attention so she didn''t bother to look at me. As she continued to walk, I run behind her and grabbed her hand.


    "Hey, Alora. Can we talk? I want to tell you something." I am surprised that I asked her with a soft voice, it''s not my usual tone but it''s clear and firm, loud enough to hear by everyone near us.


    She turned and finally looked at me. She''s really pretty. No wonder, every guys in campus tried to be his boyfriend.


    "What do you want? You can tell me now. We already attract the other''s attention so talking alone is meaningless. So can you tell me now so I can go to ss?" I looked into her eyes and there it is again, I saw darkness. The light in her eyes when we were kids is gone. Where is it? What happened to this girl? Is there something wrong with her?


    "Are you sure? Do you really want me to talk about it now?" I asked.


    "Yeah, spill it now! I don''t have all day. I also don''t have time to talk to you except now." I know she''s getting annoyed because we''re already making a scene and the students were all listening.


    "Okay. Your wish is mymand, princess." Princess? Did I just call her princess? I smiled and picked the red box inside my pocket.


    Everyone on campus was on their cellphones taking a video of us. I don''t really like the idea of being filmed but this girl''s stubborness is beyond my limit. Alora didn''t move so I opened the tiny red box. I know she already know how much it cost and the specifics of the design since I bought it from Hoseki.


    "Alora, our parents decided for us to get married after we graduate from college. So from now on, you belong to me." I put the ring on her finger and waited for her answer. My heart is pounding non stop. Will she p me? Will she throw the ring back to me? I looked into her eyes again but I can''t figure out what''s in it. Is that fear? Coldness? Anger? This girl is hard to read.


    "Wait! What? Are you crazy?" She yelled at me.


    "Oh I thought you knew since you insisted that I tell you now. Anyway, you heard me right, after college, we''ll get married so from today onwards, you are my fiance." I didn''t know that she''s not aware of it. Mr. Smith said that their family talked and agreed about it. I thought that includes her, she''s a Smith afterall.


    "Is it amusing to you to make fun of other people? I don''t know what you''re talking about and even if its true, I don''t want to be your fiance. I hate you and all those people behind this!" I received another yell from her and just like that, she run away and left me dumbfounded.


    "I think you found your match, Luke. That girl doesn''t even look at you. I mean she doesn''t look at you like all the girls here." It was Percy with his annoying sarcastic voice.


    "Who does she think she is? I proposed to her in front of everyone and that''s her reaction. She rejected me? Luke Wilson?" I eximed. I know my pride as a man was crashed by Alora. She really deserves her title.


    Sophie pat me on the shoulder. Her voice sounded annoyed as well. "Luke, do you really think that she will just agree to marry you? Is that what you call a proposal? Can you remember what you said? You told her that your parents arranged your marriage and she belongs to you now. Do you think she will be d hearing that? She''s not a possession Luke. You know Alora will not be happy if you will treat her like a thing. I wouldn''t want that either. Maybe if you asked some girl in campus they will be d to be your fiance but you know Alora is different."


    "Luke, remember that incident when we were young, I don''t think she remember it at all. The way she looks at you, me and Percy, I don''t think she remember us. I''m d that Alora will be your fiance. This maybe our chance to be with her again. Its been a long time, the three of us moved on but Alora was left in the dark because she doesn''t remember. Luke, I know we didn''t talk about it after but for a long time, I''ve been thinking that it''s unfair that we left her alone. I want the four of us to start again and maybe she will remember us. This might be the only way. This might be the reason her family entrusted her to you. But please make it right. You know she deserves everything. And please don''t let anyone hurt her again."


    That incident. It haunted us for years. It took me more than 2 years to forget it. But Alora, she doesn''t remember.


    I sighed. I know Alora doesn''t deserve that proposal. I was a jerk. I didn''t think of her feelings, I''m just thinking about my pride but what about hers.


    "Thank you Sophie. I know you missed her. Your best friend. I know you wanted to talk to her for a long time. I''m sorry for being a coward. I''ll find her and talk to her again." I run as fast as I could and saw her running towards the rooftop.


    I saw her standing in front of the fence surrounding the roof. "Alora, I want to make it clear that I didn''t n to tell it to you in front of so many people but you insisted. I want to seriously talk to you about it alone. But¡­" She suddenly fell down on her knees and I noticed that she''s holding her chest. I panicked and crossed the space between us. I grabbed her on the shoulders. She''s sweating and her breathing is not normal. "Alora! What''s wrong? What''s happening?"


    "I, I can''t breathe! It''s happening again! Save me! Save me!" I don''t really understand what''s wrong with her but I''m worried. From what I''m seeing, she''s having difficulty breathing. Is it asthma? No, she doesn''t have any asthma.


    "Alora, I''m here. Breathe baby,e on! You can do this." She''s trying to tell me something but she can''t even speak. Her breathing became worst. I panicked. I grabbed her face, run my fingers in her cheeks and then her lower lip.. God! What am I thinking? I want to save her but when her face is this close, I wanted to kiss her badly.

 Chapter 254 - Side - Luke And Alora Part 5

    Chapter 254 ¨C Side  ¨C Luke And Alora Part 5


    "Alora, pleasee back to me." I whispered softly before putting my lips into hers. Her lips tastes like candy. I slowly moved my lips when I saw her closed her eyes. I put my right arms around her waist as I kisses her softly and passionately. Her body is so soft and sexy. I can feel the heating up from my body. Before I lose control, I released her lips and with a worried face I waited for her to p me. I know this is her first kiss and I just took it from her.


    Her breathing went back to normal and I noticed that her face is red. Is she blushing? "Alora, are you okay now? What happened?" I asked. I need to know what just happened and I will do everything to know what it is.


    "It''s a panic attack. I''ve had it since primary school. It''s no big deal. Thank you for helping me. So can you let go of me now?" I realized I''m still holding her and both of us are still in kneeling position. I helped her stand up. Not a big deal she said. A panic attack? Is that because of that incident? Does her family know about this?


    "I don''t think its not a big deal, Alora. What if I didn''t chase you? What if I didn''t came here? What will happen to you? Let''s go see the school doctor." I tried to hold her hand but she avoided it. That was fast.


    "No! I don''t want to see any doctor. I don''t want anyone to know about this. So can you just keep quiet about this? If you didn''t push my limits, it will not happen in the first ce. I told you I don''t want to talk to you and needed some air but you insisted. And besides, if you didn''t see me, I will just pass out and will wake up like nothing happened." She said it just like that. Like her life is not important. I feel sad. Is this pity? No. My decision to marry her was not because of her wealth. And definitely not because of this. It''s my personal decision.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Don''t pity me. Thest thing I want from you is pity. Just go to ss Luke and leave me alone." This girl is really difficult. I sighed.


    "Alora, I''m your fiance now. Everything that will happen to you is now my business. I can''t just ignore it. I don''t want to force you to talk about what happened earlier, I won''t force you to go see the doctor and I won''t tell anyone about this. But in one condition." I''m not sure if she will agree. This might sound a bargain or another agreement, whatever people call it but this is the only way I can think of so she can agree to marry me. If keeping her secret is the only way then so be it.


    "Okay, what is it?" she asked.


    I smiled. My heart skipped a bit. Am I excited? I just think that this is really the chance that Sophie is talking about.


    "Attend our engagement tomorrow night and ept me as your fiance." Now I said it. Is this a proposal? More like an order. Maybe I should ask properly.


    Without thinking, I bend down my knees, took her hand again and asked. "Alora Elizabeth Smith, will you marry me?"


    ALORA POV


    "Alora, I know this is sudden but believe me, this is my personal decision. You know that no one can make a decision for me even my father. If you ask me why, I cannot give you an answer because I don''t know it myself. I just really want to be close to you. Earlier, when I kissed you, I know you felt it too. You know I can help you. I promise I won''t tell anyone about this. You may think that I am using what you''re going through but I really want to help you. So please, will you agree to be my fiance from now on?" Luke is right, I felt it. When he held me earlier, I feel safe. When he holds my hand, my heart seems at peace and my mind was clear. When he kissed me, all of my mixed emotions bes one, I feel happy. I can''t exin it as well but for the longest time, this is the first time that I wanted someone to save me, tofort me. Maybe Luke is the answer. I looked directly into his eyes and I can see his sincerity. But I''m still doubting this whole set up.


    "Luke, you know this is crazy. We''re still young. What if I make your life miserable? I''m not the girl you want to be with. There''s something wrong with me. You saw that right? I don''t feel anything at all. All my emotions, its either messed up or gone. I don''t want anyone to suffer because of me." If I agree to this marriage, he might end up like me.


    "The fact that you''re concerned that I may also suffer, it means you haven''t lost all your emotions. Alora, there might be a chance that you can be cured. Please let me help you." Again, his voice is reassuring and calm. Maybe he''s right, this might help me afterall. I realised he''s still on his knees. I sighed.


    "Luke Matthew Wilson, I''m not sure if this is the right decision, you might be the one who can help me or we may both end up in the dark in the end. I did warn you but since you insisted and our parents blessed us already then yes I will marry you." Whatever! This maybe the craziest decision I will make in my life but somehow, I''m hoping that he will be able to save me.


    Luke smiled and stood up. He suddenly hugged me and kissed my forehead. I didn''t resist. He looked at me and I know he was about to kiss me again when I noticed there''s someone watching us. It was a girl! She suddenly run off when she saw me looking at her. Then a phone rings. It was Luke''s. He frowned and answer his phone with his right hand. He smiled at me and squeezed my hand.. He didn''t let go of me.

 Chapter 255 - Im Here

    Chapter 255 ¨C I¡¯m Here


    Peggy POV


    Jayden didn''t seem surprised, but he didn''t say a word either. He stared at me and sighed. Then he stood up and sat down on his side of the bed.


    "I know. Three men broke into the house that day. I heard your parents talking about it, and your dad said that he only caught two of them. He wasn''t sure who the other man was. The one who was supposed to go on that day somehow ended up not going. Matthew already suspected that it was Benjamin because of the tattoo." Jayden said.


    I was worried that he might snap and switch to one of his personalities, but he seemed okay. I stood and sat beside him, leaning my head to his shoulder.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked.


    "I don''t want you to worry about me. You already had a lot in your mind." He said.


    "I hope we find him so we can move forward. We''ll be returning home the day after tomorrow. Dad and mom wanted to stay here with Caden so at least I could be at ease."


    He kissed me on the forehead as we stayed quiet for a moment.


    A lot had happened. Since I met Jayden, our lives have been like a roller coaster ride. Not only me and him, but it was all of us.


    Our fate had been tangled from the moment we met each other.


    When I met the girls, I didn''t know we were somehow connected because of the enemy. The Santelmo''s, the Rossi''s, the Castello''s, and the Forelli''s were all Mafia ns who had a deep connection in every one of us.


    The Santelmo''s were the Wilson''s and the Smith''s enemy, now Andrew''s enemy as well, while the Rossi''s were our family''s enemy. The Castello''s were Jayden''s mother''s family, and the Forelli''s were mine.


    I sighed. "In the morning, I have to talk to Eden. We might get a clue about some of the properties of Benjamin. He might be staying in one of them."


    Jayden nodded then he stood up while I stayed on the bed, observing his every move. For some reason, there was something odd about his behavior.


    The way he looked at me was not the same as before. Sometimes, his stare made me ufortable, as if another man was gazing at me. Sometimes he talked like the Jayden I met in high school.


    I frowned when I saw him take a bottle of beer from the fridge. He never liked it and would always choose wine instead. I didn''t react and continued to look at him.


    He was half-naked and was only wearing trousers. His golden hair was half ponytailed and a bit messy. It was already touching his bare shoulders.


    "Am I too sexy for you?" Jayden suddenly asked.


    I was surprised when he caught me staring at him, but I didn''t want him to notice. So I chuckled and went with the flow.


    "You''re sexy and hot. I can''t take my eyes off you." I said, smiling sweetly at him.


    Heughed. I was stunned by the way heughed because it was different. It was so loud that it echoed inside our bedroom. It''s definitely not him. I stared directly into his eyes, and there it was again. Another person was in there.


    "What?" He asked.


    "N-Nothing. I''m just happy to hear youugh." I answered.


    He didn''t respond and just sat down on the couch near the firece. I stood up and went to the bathroom.


    I looked myself in the mirror, took a deep breath then washed my face.


    "You look scared, Peggy." I whispered to myself.


    I have to rx and calm down. Jayden should not notice that I''m scared of him. He''s my husband, and the only reason he has alters was because of the people who broke our family. It wasn''t Jayden''s fault.


    I stayed in the bathroom for a few minutes as I tried to calm myself. When I came out, I saw Jayden staring at the fire. He lit the firece when I was inside the bathroom, I guess.


    I didn''t say a word and tried to make him notice me. He wasn''t like that before the mafia attacked the pce. He would always see me or know my presence when I was near him.


    Now that I looked at him, he was sitting there without even moving an inch.


    "Love?" I called while walking towards him.


    He didn''t flinch. My heart started pounding, and I felt my body quiver. A chill ran through the back of my neck, and I couldn''t exin the reason.


    I was wearing an above-the-knee white lingerie, but our room''s air conditioning was off. It wasn''t that cold either, so I wondered why Jayden lit the firece.


    The room''s light was a bit obscured, and only the moon was giving light to our bedroom. Looking at my husband quietly sitting on the couch made me nervous. But I wanted to know if he switched to one of his alters again.


    I mustered my courage and walked closer to Jayden. I tapped him on the shoulder, and when he didn''t respond, I crouched in front of him.


    "Love?"


    I gulped when I saw his eyes. It was like Alora''s other self, Cam. No, it was different. His silver eyes that looked like a dazzling diamond was gone.


    "Jayden, what''s wrong? Are you okay? You''re scaring me."


    I couldn''t stop myself from telling him that I was scared because he was looking at me in disgust and disappointment. I couldn''t see myself in his eyes.


    "Peggy, there''s another person inside me. I don''t know who it was, but I saw him before I got out of the darkness. I didn''t see his face, but it felt like he was pulling me back from time to time." Jayden answered.


    It was him again. The way he looked at me became different. His silver eyes glittered from the moonlight, and my feeling of uneasiness was gone.


    "Do you think I can be cured? I think I''m beginning to be like Alora." Jayden said.


    His voice sounded so worried, and I could see that he was also scared of the possibility that he had more than five alters. My heart broke seeing his worried face.


    I smiled and held his hands.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here, love. I won''t go anywhere.." I whispered.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!